(DA1) First There Were None. Then He Arrived

Chapters

Act I-B - A Night of Contemplations (new)
Act II-A - Just a Friendly Chat (new)
Act II-B - A Warm Night (v2)
Act III-A - Try Not to Spoil Your Breakfast (v2)
Act III-B - Let’s Do Research! (v2)
Act IV-A - This Is No Time to Be Alone (new)
Act IV-B - A Date With Blinders (new)
Act V - The Council Rules (v2)
Part 2 - Relationships: Act VI - Dinner and a Show (v2)
Act VII - Borrowed Time With a Ruler (v2)
Act VIII - Sleep Comes With a Price (v2)
Act IX - A Cherry on Top*
Act X - Twilight Sparkle, Ph.D.
Act XI - Luna Meddles
Act XII - Passion, Fashion*
Act XIV - Good, Clean Fun*
Act XV - Gettin' Dirty*
Act XVI-A - Close to the Sun
Act XVI-B - Like a Kid Again
Act XVII - Where No Man Has Gone Before*
Act XVIII - Just Following Orders, Ma'am
Part 4 - The Outing: Act XIX - Face the Rainbow
Act XX - So Much Cake
Act XXII - Having Second Thoughts
Act XXIII-A - If at First You Don’t Succeed…*
Act XXIII-B - A Dinner Under the Stars
Act XXIV - A True, True Friend Helps a Friend in Need*
Act XXV - And the Survey Says!…
Act XXVI - …Try, Try Again
Part 6 - Resolutions: Act XXVII - Time Does Not Heal All Wounds
Act XXVIII - The Best of Intentions*
Act XXIX - The Calm Before the Storm
Act XXX - Hat Trick*
Part 7 - The End: Act XXXI - Under the Weather
Act XXXII - Pony Pile
Act XXXIII - Discordance
Act XXXIV-A - An Act of Love
Act XXXIV-B - An Act of Friendship
Act XXXV - The First and Last
Epilogue/Afterword
Part 1 - Enter the Human: Act I-A - Where Did I Put My Shoes? (v2)
Part 3 - Complications 1: Act XIII - To Bite Off More Than One Can Chew
Part 5 - Complications 2: Act XXI - Fight Night

Act I-B - A Night of Contemplations (new)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Act II-A - Just a Friendly Chat (new)

Act II-A - Just a Friendly Chat

David stood alongside his dresser, his newly written journal in his hands. His mind was filled with the thoughts of his predicament and struggled to find reason with his new reality. He let out a great sigh as he stuffed the papers into the drawer of the dresser.

A knock at the door made him jump as it forcefully brought him back to reality.

“Sir David, are you alright?” It was Princess Luna.

“Uh, Princess Luna? I… Yes, I’m fine.”

“That is good to hear. May we enter?”

“One moment please.”

David hastily opened the second drawer and grabbed his shirt and pants. He drew his polo over his head, and without fully pulling it on, stood on one leg as he tried to get dressed. Doing so, he suddenly lost his balance, tripping and falling over the foot of the bed with a loud KA-THUNK!

“SIR DAVID!” Luna yelled as she threw open the door.

There she saw the man lying with his back against the footboard, seeming to attempt a headstand, with his legs flailing above him, shamelessly putting himself on full display. Luna stopped dead in her tracks, seeing no threat in the room other than a powerfully dangerous urge to start laughing.

“Mwa, ha, knsnigkt.” To her credit, she tried to stifle her laughter. Behind her, the guard ponies were peeking around the edge of the door. They were until a magic-silhouetted door was slammed shut in their faces.

“Guards, leave us be. Kha-ha! There is no danger here,” she managed after closing the door. “Are you… alright, Sir David?” Luna asked; her diaphragm finally under her own control again.

“Please don’t look, Princess. I’ll be okay in a moment.”

Luna thoughtfully turned from the embarrassed human. Blessed with a moment of privacy, David rolled his hips off the bed and knelt on the floor as he attempted to pull up his pants once more. Securing them, he said, “Forgive me, Princess, for showing you such an improper side.”

“Fret not, Sir David, that was not the most state of undress we have witnessed you in.” She smiled as she turned to face him.

“Oh, I suppose not. Even so, I’d prefer to be dressed before attending to company,” he said, slowly standing from his position on the floor.

As he rose to his full height, the Princess of the Night’s eyes grew twice in size as she watched his figure loom above her. She followed his ascent with her gaze transfixed and her lips parted in awe. Now showing his full stature, Luna’s height put her barely at mid-chest to David, and Celestia probably stopped at his chin, horns withheld.

“Princess?” His words snapped her out of her reverie.

Luna shook her head. “Understood. Do you find offense in our state of undress?”

He held up a hand. “Oh, no, Princess, I try not to force my preferences on others. I think you should feel free to be comfortable.”

Luna smirked. “As you wish.”

“So, what has brought you by, Princess?” he asked politely, walking back to his bed.

Luna studied his form as he walked away. “We sensed that you had awakened rather early and wanted to make sure you were alright.”

“Thank you. I appreciate the concern. I suppose I’m still a bit at odds with the current situation and just couldn’t sleep well. I also got your delivery but, I’m sorry, I couldn’t read your note.” David plopped down on the bed. “Next time, feel free to wake me, though. I wouldn’t mind.”

“Well, yes. We did stop by after you had slipped into the dream world, but only teleported your package to the dresser. We… did not wish to wake you. A pity you could not read our horn-writing, though.”

“It had nothing to do with its legibility; it was really pretty. I wish I could write like that. Our two languages are just too different.” A hint of frustration entered his voice.

“Were you able to decipher any of our words?”

“A couple. Only ‘dreams’ and ‘peace’.”

Luna closed her eyes. “Patrolling your dreams, we sensed your distress. Be at peace. Though you feel alone, we are watching over you as you sleep,” Luna recited. “It was intended to provide some measure of comfort to your plight, but failed to do so. Perhaps it would have been better if we had only dropped off the writing supplies and your clothing that we laundered.”

“Wait, you both washed my clothing? That isn’t something I think princesses would be doing.”

“Normally, no. And the both of us did not perform the task, but myself alone. We have no aversion to doing a little domestic labor. After re-reading the…” Luna paused and appeared to wrestle with her thoughts, “…protocol that Twilight had prepared, it seemed that it would appropriate for somepony who was protected from possible malaise to handle your garments. Otherwise, we were directed to incinerate them.”

“Oh. That would’ve been inconvenient,” David smiled.

“We are glad you see it our way.” Luna met David’s gaze with a smile of her own, and after a quiet moment, both started giggling.

“I guess I should be glad you left me with my underwear,” David noted drolly.

Still smiling, Luna turned her back to David. “Well, that was not our original plan. We had to revise it after stripping you bare and found you…” Luna coughed delicately, “presenting.”

David’s face paled. He looked to be on death’s door. “You—You’re joking, right?”

“Of course not. As you said yourself, we ponies have different standards of dress, and we absolutely had to make sure you were uninjured. Which, we might say, you were diagnosed as both being in perfect health and were uninjured as far as my sister and I could see.”

“You BOTH saw me naked!?”

“Yes. Completely,” Luna replied with a smug look on her face.

David huffed. “Well, you were rendering aid. I guess I can’t complain.” He sighed in resignation.

“Good.” Luna’s grin softened a bit. “My apologies about the tear in your pants. It seems as though we did not understand how best to remove the garment, and it accidentally tore whilst removing them. We did repair them, though.”

“I—I don’t know. Thanks, I guess?”

“You are most welcome,” Luna replied with a smile.

“You have left me without words, Princess. I humbly bow to your majesty.”

“You, Sir David, are a fine treat of a conversational partner. Would you be opposed to us continuing our banter in a more relaxed fashion?”

David sat on his bed, seeming a little confused for a moment. He looked over at Luna, who was still standing at the door, shifting back and forth on her hooves.

“Oh! I’m sorry, Princess, I’ve forgotten my manners. I don’t think I have a proper seat for you.” He stood up from his bed. “Please, if you wouldn’t mind, you can sit on the bed while I stand.”

“Pish posh, we will do no such thing. You should show no deference to me. The bed is perfectly sized to hold the both of us, and we see no reason to consider you standing to be an option.”

“Forgive me, Princess. I just thought… well, you’re a princess. You deserve more respect.”

“You have not pledged service to the crown, are at court, or in public. Then, that might be appropriate, but here, you are a guest. In short, you should be at ease. We would prefer it that way.” Before waiting for a reply, Luna gracefully strode over to the bed and, with a great flap of her wings, took to the air and floated down, lying on top of the covers at the foot. She looked over to a stunned David and patted the bed with her forehoof. “Come now, don’t be shy. You already have our permission, do you not?”

“Yes, Princess,” was all he could squeak out.

He carefully walked back to the head of the bed and sat down on the edge, looking at the dark-blue mare at the end.

She feigned a scowl. “That does not look too comfortable, and you can barely face us. Sit upon the bed appropriately so we can talk.”

Doing as she commanded, David slid himself onto the bed, sitting upright against the headboard and crossing his legs in front of him.

“Yes, that looks better. Now, let us chat a bit. It is not often that we find somepony with whom we can enjoy conversation with, especially one who is awake at such hours.”

“Actually, why are you still awake?” he asked.

“When we left you before, we were on the way to prepare for the Night Court, as is our duty. During an intermission, we sensed that you were deep in slumber, struggling with your dreams. We then took the opportunity to write the note and made our visit to deposit it and your supplies. We then returned to court to see it through the end. Normally, we are awake during these hours, and a bit more through the morning, though we choose to sleep through the brightest hours of the day unless my sister requires assistance, which luckily does not happen often.”

“Oh, I see. So you prefer a nocturnal schedule?”

“Quite. We do not only hold court but also tend to the dreams of those asleep as well.” She nodded resolutely.

“Wow, Princess. I had heard as much, but hearing it directly from you makes it seem like such a large responsibility.”

“Tis only a fraction of what my dear sister does for our ponies. We have not been here long enough to truly pull my own in matters of governance. Surely, we would be lost without her.” She fixed him with a level gaze. “Please do not let others know that we speak as such; it would be quite improper.”

“I’ll hold anything you say in the strictest of confidences, Princess. You do not have to worry about that with me.”

She held his gaze for a few moments. “We sense only truth from you and thank you for it. That is a rare quality to hold. Perhaps it is for that reason that we find it is much easier to talk to you, a complete stranger here than it is to converse with many ponies we have met.”

“I do try to tell the truth, but I can’t say that I don’t lie at times. It’s part of human nature. But, if I may be so bold, why do you feel it’s easier to talk to me, rather than others?”

Luna looked aside. “Honesty is one of the elements we once commanded. We believe a part of it still lives within us, though we are no longer compatible. It shows us how others bend their will and words to suit our station, and their dishonesty becomes evident. Though you show respect, you also speak your mind. We appreciate the candor.”

“I… I had no idea. I don’t think I’d like to know that myself.”

“True. Sometimes, we feel it a burden to bear, but one we most likely deserve.”

“Well, I’d like to say I’d never be dishonest with you, but that in itself feels like a lie.”

Luna raised her hoof. “No more. It is beyond a mortal’s capability to be perfectly honest, even for myself. Do not let it bother you so and be as you are. We have told you as much because of your truthful nature. Do you understand?”

“Yes.”

“Good. Let us move on to other topics then. Would you be so kind as to tell us more of yourself? You are quite an interesting individual. Please, start from the beginning.”

“Sure, I’ll do my best.” David leaned his head back and stared at the ceiling. “I was raised in a small, good family, though not one without troubles. When I was born, both my father and mother were both in their early forties, a time when many humans have stopped having children or are unable to reproduce. It was the same for my mother; it took quite a while for her to conceive. As for my relatives— I had a few distant aunts and uncles, and half of my grandparents had passed away by the time I was born. There were no other children my age.

“We lived a simple life in a large city. I grew up rather sheltered from the world but had a good upbringing and education. My parents and grandparents loved me and nurtured my spirit and mind. They instilled in me old-world values that set me apart from my peers in school, and though that gave me a leg-up on life, the emotional and mental difference led other children to distance themselves from me. In short, I had few friends when I was young.”

David lowered his head and reestablished eye contact with the ruler before continuing. “I actually bonded more easily with adults at that time; I didn’t know any better. Talking with them provided more mental stimulus than children my own age and I was able to continue learning in that fashion. Don’t get me wrong, though, I was still a child at heart. As I said earlier, I was sheltered, so I had little actual life experience. Even now, I feel lucky to have the heart and wonder of a child, always looking to learn and experience new things. The only difference is that now I also have matured a bit and am able to handle myself appropriately. Sorry, I guess I’m rambling.” He nervously ran his fingers through his hair.

Luna shuffled her posture. “No, not at all. Thank you for sharing. We believe your experiences as a youth hath prepared you well, and your honest nature is a testament to your family’s upbringing. Would you be willing to share a bit more?”

David nodded, then paused. “My adolescence was, well, adolescence. It was a roller coaster of doing both right and wrong, as I guess most people experience. In all, I was a good teen and stayed out of trouble. However, it was around that time that most of my family was lost. By the time I went to study at the University at age 18, my mother was my last surviving relative. I had a hard time adjusting to that, and the few friends I had were of little help. My mother did her best and guided me through that tough time, and I am eternally grateful to her for that.

“College was tough. It wasn’t so much the educational portion, but it became difficult for me to focus when my mother’s health started gradually failing. I persisted, though, and studied both material sciences and liberal arts, specifically sociology, and even managed to graduate with honors. After school, I moved to another city, still close to my mother, and began to work there. We had a few good years, but time and health took its toll, and she passed. For all intents, my family is now gone. I...” David lowered his head, then met Luna’s gaze with misty eyes and a small grin. “Sorry, Princess… that must all sound a little bleak. I don’t really like to talk about it much.”

Luna nodded solemnly. “We understand. The lives of my sister and I— we have spent so long without blood relatives. Though your story is sorrowful, the love you have for your family can be seen in your smile. Unfortunately, our family’s past is one that cannot be shared, but we undoubtedly feel the same.”

“Thanks, Princess. That’s okay. I have to say, though, I don’t think I really have heard much about you… from the stories, I mean. Would you be willing to share a bit of yourself?”

Luna straightened up. “You know my name, but know not of my life?”

David nodded. “The stories, they only start when Twilight Sparkle first went to Ponyville. I don’t know much of anything before that, only mentions here and there, and you are rarely seen in what’s presented.”

Luna turned away and whispered. “So, you have knowledge of that.” She turned back to face David. “Very well, we will tell you a bit of history, though history to others is closer to yesterday to me.

“As my sister might have alluded when commenting of my speech, we— I am somewhat of an old-fashioned pony, trying desperately to catch up with a society that has left me in the past. As you do, I find enjoyment in many new things with a somewhat childlike fascination. However, I too was raised by elders to speak and comport myself with lofty standards, much higher than is common and popular today. It puts me at odds with the citizenry a bit and lends itself to an uncomfortable situation all too often. Do not misunderstand, I am grateful for my tutelage; only that certain events have complicated relations with my fellow ponies, and my antiquated personality does not lend any favors to that either.”

David wore a contemplative mask, his brows furrowed deeply in thought. The sight of his countenance made Luna pause, which he took advantage of. “Princess, I may not fully understand the depth of how those ‘events’ might have affected you or others, but from the way you have approached me and been kind to me, I would think your personality wouldn’t negatively affect other’s opinions in the slightest.”

Luna bowed slightly. “Thank you, Sir David. I will take that as the compliment it was intended to be. However, the pony you see today is a result of a few good years of growth, ones not without mistakes, I assure you.”

“Mistakes are okay, we just need to learn from them… I don’t mean to pry, but the ‘events’ you spoke of, you were talking about Nightmare Moon, right?”

Luna frowned. “So you do know.”

“I have heard a fair bit, but I don’t know if it’s true or not.”

“Much like the painful past you bore to me, I too, do not like discussing it much. However, as you have shared, I will do the same. Forgive me if I skim over some less… relevant history.

“It is true. I was possessed, became a figure of evil and hatred, and attempted to overthrow the world. Wielding dark powers, I fought against Celestia, seeking her ultimate demise, but we were evenly matched. Only through harnessing the elements was my sister able put an end to the threat I represented by banishing me and the evil I contained, imprisoning me in my own ward, the moon itself.

“A few years ago, after one thousand years of imprisonment, the spell was broken, and I returned, still possessed by evil and filled with vile thoughts of revenge. That was not to be, thankfully. Twilight Sparkle and her friends, the new bearers of the elements of harmony, were able to purge the Nightmare. It was then, after I was granted that clemency, that I started my own struggle to overcome what I had wrought as the Nightmare.

“You see, ponies were forced to remember the myths of evil, only now revealed to be truth all along. And with that fresh knowledge, some continue to see me cloaked in the shadows I once openly wore.

“Sir David, now that you know for certain, how do you see me before you?”

David paused to stare into her deep, blue eyes.

“I’m sorry, but I don’t know, Princess.” Luna looked surprised by his answer. “You’ve told me this story, and though I’ve heard of it myself, I haven’t lived it—I can’t possibly understand what it means to you or to others. But I do understand is how hard it is to let go of the past, to forgive, and to move on, especially to forgive yourself. That’s a lesson I’ve spent most of my young life trying to learn.

“You haven’t done anything to me that requires forgiveness, and while I can’t fully empathize with your situation, I can offer compassion and friendship, if you will accept it. I suppose my answer is that I can only see the you that is here now.”

“Your words are most thoughtful, Sir David. You would offer me friendship, ignoring the mistakes of my past—”

“No. Including them. Just because I can’t understand doesn’t mean they don’t exist. They are part of who you are. I can see how your past affects you, and I won’t pretend it didn’t happen. I think everyone has some regrets, but overcoming those obstacles gives us opportunities to learn and grow. I believe it’s very disrespectful for someone to ignore that part of another’s life, especially after they were kind enough to share it.”

A coy smile graced Luna’s lips. “We— I am grateful to you, Sir David. You have shared honesty and kindness with me this night. I would be most grateful to call you friend.”

“Thanks. I think so too, Princess.” He laughed. “Wow, I’m friends with a princess. That seems a bit surreal to me.”

“Why does that surprise you so?”

“In my world, there is a great division between those in power and the common folk. It would take pretty extreme circumstances for me to even meet, let alone become friends with the leader of a country.”

“Say, appearing out of nowhere and being rescued by such a leader?”

“Heh. Perhaps so. I suppose I was just lucky.”

“Luck, Sir David, depends much upon what you do with it. I would say that if you had not chosen to entertain my company this night, we would most likely be yet simple acquaintances of happenstance.”

“You’re right. And had you not chosen to check up on me, I would probably be quite depressed by now. I really appreciate you being here; I didn’t want to be alone.”

“You are most welcome. I, too, am glad to be here. It has been quite a while since I last opened up to somepony, perhaps I was waiting for some human instead,” she said with a bright smile.

David chuckled nervously, a smile threatening his own lips. “I… I don’t know what to say, Princess. I—”

Luna’s face continued to pour out her inner radiance. She smiled happily at David, truly content to be there. “Come now, Sir David. There is no reason to be flustered. We are friends now, and I am happy to be in your company. Please, be at peace.”

“Heh. I’ll try.” He smiled. “I noticed your speech patterns have changed a bit as well. You’ve started referring to yourself as ‘I’… it seems you’ve definitely become more relaxed.”

Luna laughed heartily. She then rolled to her side and gently stretched her back legs, all while keeping David’s gaze, then neatly tucked them back against her belly. “Hah! Well, I suppose that is true. You have coaxed this royal mare outside of her moldy old castle chambers, and she now speaks to you on an equal level! Do not let it go to your head, human,” she said wearing a haughty grin.

David read her joking cues and matched them perfectly. “Although I am only a visitor, I am willing to submit to you, Princess. I wouldn’t dare let it go to my head.” He bowed slightly.

She pointed a hoof at him accusingly. “Oh, ho, ho! This one has a silver tongue! I will have to be careful of you, Sir David. I feel both honesty and friendly jibe behind your words. You would do well with the nobles of Canterlot!”

“I certainly hope not.” David shook his head. “If they match the snobbish portrayal I have seen in my stories, I don’t really see myself interacting with them much at all.”

“Ha, ha! Well said, Sir David, well said. Honesty and laughter in such an inviting package. Let us see if your banter can keep up with the Night!”

“Are you sure you want to continue? I don’t want to keep you from your responsibilities.”

“I have nowhere better to be, and tomorrow is of no consequence. Why, do you wish to resign, or were you simply intimidated by my challenge?”

David raised his hands. “No, no. I mean, your challenge was quite intimidating, yes, but I’m not even a bit sleepy.”

“That is good to hear. Starting a fire within me only to turn your back on it is a good way to get burned. It is much better to cozy up to it and enjoy the heat while it lasts.”

“Be careful, Princess, you may unintentionally burn down the palace, I’m much more likely to stoke the flames rather than sit idly by.”

“Oh, playing with fire is more your game? Would you have the light extinguish the night forever?”

“Not at all. Fire is a tool of mankind. We control it. It is something to be carefully wielded when darkness consumes us, but we also douse the flames to feel the night’s embrace. I prefer to have a mastery of things, though, and training a fire to roar or making it meek like a kitten is where I shine.”

Luna smiled devilishly. “Pride can often mask false mastery; I would counsel you against making this fire ‘roar.’”

“That is true. I should be wary with a flame I am unfamiliar with. However, practice will grant me knowledge, and that will undoubtedly make me bold. Perhaps caution is the better way this time. I will sit and wait.”

Luna smirked. “This fire grows of its own will, you cannot control it. Long before you realize, you may face an inferno!”

“A destructive fire? That is possible. However, here in this room with stone walls and floor, the fire is well-contained. I dare say that if a fire I set here were to grow out of my control, I would be willing to resign to my fate, as it would cause little collateral damage.”

Luna peered at the man through narrowed eyes. She paused, her mind racing. ‘He is a competent partner in this. I find myself pleasantly surprised at his capability. I wonder if I should push a bit further.’

Sensing the lull, David also turned to his thoughts. ‘She didn’t retort. Did I win or just make her mad? I think I’m having fun, though. Wait, don’t smile, you’ll lose ground!’ The corners of David’s mouth twitched as he fought his internal battle.

‘Aha!’ Luna smiled again. “So, you are willing to sacrifice yourself to the fire you make. Admittance that you may be at its mercy.”

David’s heart sank, his defeat was almost assured. “Sometimes I am, yes. It is as you said, pride can mask a weakness.” Suddenly, David’s smile returned. “But it is not like I would be defeated by another fire, for when two fires meet, they either merge or extinguish each other. I carry my own flame and am quite capable of creating a firebreak from a controlled burn if needed. In that case, both flames would die separately without fuel. However, the strength of two flames burning together is quite appealing.”

Luna sat with her mouth ajar as if ready to speak, but no words were heard. ‘He has turned the tables in this. A perceived weakness has shrouded his inner strength.’ Her mouth closed and she broke eye contact, only to return to his gaze once more. “I concede this round. Though I stared directly at it, I did not see the firelight before me and was singed. I bow humbly to you, the master of flame this night.”

David smiled. “I graciously accept, though as I said, two blazes could extinguish each other. I’m glad we could both burn brightly together.”

“Agreed. Thank you for entertaining this challenge. So many others would shy away due to my station or fear reprisal. Shall we move on to less combative discussions?”

“I’m game if you are. What would you like to talk about?”

Luna sat pensively, resting her chin on her forehoof. “You have already told me about your youth and family, do you not have any other relationships?”

“Oh, uh—”

“Forgive me if that was too forward a topic. We can talk about something else.”

“No, it’s okay. I’m just wondering why you asked.”

Luna sighed. “Perhaps it is a void in my own life I wish to fill with the happy stories of others. Though not as tied to the crown as my sister, I feel rather cooped up in the castle. Sometimes happy stories or idle gossip is my only escape.”

“Well, I don’t think I could provide any happy stories to tide you over. It has been quite a while since I was last in a meaningful relationship.”

“I find that quite surprising. I would have imagined you to be in a wonderful arrangement.”

“There was a time or two where I felt the same, but recently… Well, I haven’t gotten out much. After my mother passed, there was a lot to do. Getting that straightened out took a large portion of my time, and the rest was all work. I started to think that working was my life. The few acquaintances I have are co-workers, and we only meet at work. I’ve met a few women, but we didn’t seem to mesh, and I’d rather not fake it to start a relationship.”

Luna turned away. “I too, feel the same. Before I returned, there was a ridiculous notion that royalty should be paired with nobility. I had hopes that after so long, society would have moved past such petty thoughts, but alas, it is still somewhat strong. Regardless, I have seen a few stallions of high station, but none with enough sincerity to amount to their ego. As luck would have it, I found a few males of common heritage that were humble, but they became scarce as the pressure from the elite built. I did what I could to encourage them, but it was not enough to spur their effort. I suppose they too, did not ‘mesh.’”

“I’m sorry to hear that. I imagine that happens on Earth as well. We have few monarchies left, and I wonder how they survive with such a small pool of nobility. I remember that leading me to look up what ‘blue-blooded’ meant. I was surprised to find it had actual scientific and physical characteristics that lead to the moniker.”

Luna grunted. “Ugh. You would do well not to mention those words again unless you wish to see me ill.”

“What? Oh, Blueblood. He’s a prince, right?”

“Such a distasteful name. Unfortunately, ‘prince’ is a title that one can be born into. He hardly represents such praise. Forget him, he is one of the ‘snobbish’ that you referred to before.”

“Oh, so he also matches my stories.”

“I would imagine so. He is quite one-dimensional. If you had heard he was a louse, it would be a grand complement. I am intrigued, though, tell me more of the etymology you researched.”

“Sure. It seems ‘blue-blooded’ came about in my world to refer a condition of pale skin and visibly blue veins, common to nobility in centuries before. There are several factors that contributed to it: some hereditary, some medical, and others physical. In short, because of their small gene pool, expensive tastes and lack of exposure to sunlight, the royals and nobility physically appeared different, and anyone who matched that description fell into the same social group. The commoners made a term for it, though it might have been used pejoratively.”

“Fascinating. I believe our culture came to the same conclusions, though ours were slightly different. In the past, only the unicorn tribe had a class of nobility, one born through lineage. It so happens that many of that class were of pure white coat. While you cannot see veins through our fur, a newborn’s coat is not yet full. It was plainly evident when a white foal was born if it was of a noble line, as its tummy would bear the blue-veined markings of its parents. As time passed, though, the term has seen little usage. Even less so, as there are fewer purebred families and therefore, even fewer white coats.”

“Huh. You know, I’m quite surprised at the commonality our two worlds share. The fact that we speak the same language, or at least that we can understand each other is mind boggling. Couple that with similarities in culture, and it seems almost impossible.”

“It is often said that ‘magic makes the impossible, possible.’ I would not discount your very arrival to be the result of unknown magic, and in that might lie the answer.”

“What do you think—”

Luna held up a hoof and silenced the man. “I am sorry, but would you hold that question for a short while? I must take a moment to stretch,” she said wearing a coy smile.

“Oh, of course.”

Luna stood gracefully and arched her back. She spread her wings and stretched her neck to the sky. Feeling relieved, she shook out her mane and tail, then stepped down off of the bed. Slowly, she made her way over to the bathroom and closed the door gently behind her.

‘Oh.’

David looked around the room sheepishly. The awkwardness of the situation grated on him and soon, he too stood from the bed to ease his nerves. He stretched a bit himself, then walked over to the fireplace. The fire he had made earlier was now burning low, and so he tended to it, adding enough logs for the rest of the night.

Through the gentle crackling of the burning wood, the click of the bathroom door’s lock opening was barely audible. Luna, now refreshed and wearing a smile, started to walk out but stopped suddenly to watch David as he cared for the fire. She stood silently as she watched David crouched down by the fire. With his back to her, she studied his now hunched over form. Perched on his two bent legs, he deftly maneuvered the logs with the fire iron, carefully stacking and placing the wood for an even burn.

She cleared her throat. “Ahem. Are you, perhaps turning in, or is there still more time for us to share?”

David spun around, caught unaware. “I… I’m fine. I just wanted to make sure the room stayed warm.”

Luna smiled, then climbed back onto the bed. “That is wise. The nights still have a fair chill to them even though Spring is ending and Summer will soon be upon us. I suppose Canterlot’s altitude has a hand in that; the low-lying towns most likely are already feeling the heat. Regardless, I would hate for this night to grow cold.”

***

Act II-B - A Warm Night (v2)

Act II-B - A Warm Night

The fire had been stoked, and David stood at the hearth, the hot poker still in his hand. His mind stalled as he watched the princess shuffle around at the foot of his bed, doing her best to find the most comfortable position. She wiggled and squirmed, nesting in the spot she had chosen, then ruffled her wings and let out a small sigh. Finally finding comfort, she turned to the silent man and noticing him stare, a light blush formed on her cheeks coloring them in dark violet.

Internally, David’s emotions swelled and his mind fogged-over. He knew he was staring, but could not stop. As the awkward silence settled in, David’s mind snapped to as anxiety crept upon him. He blinked and slowly turned away, back to the fireplace, and replaced the tool he was handling. It gave him a moment’s rest and his thoughts began to clear.

‘What… was that?’ he questioned himself. ‘I didn’t mean to stare, I didn’t. I just— She looked kinda cute?’

Now, Luna also felt the tension growing thicker. Not yet completely aware of what happened she called out to him. “Sir David, are you alright?”

David paused, then turned back, smiling. “Yes. I was… sorry, I’m not quite used to… nevermind.” He then walked back to his side of the bed.

Luna watched him lumber over, shoulders slumped and head held somewhat low. Reaching the top of the bed, David plopped down, bouncing on the mattress and jostling his guest.

Luna frowned. “If something is bothering you, please tell me. I would not want you to feel uncomfortable in your stay.”

“Sorry, Princess. I don’t mean to worry you. I suppose the short break in conversation gave me a little shock again as to how different this all is. I’m surprised I’m doing so well.”

Hearing him share his fears, Luna’s smile returned. “I am glad you feel comfortable enough to discuss it with me. Have no doubt; this is a new and somewhat awkward situation for us all. I feel you have done well tonight. Perhaps, we should both rest and meet again later.”

David raised his head and smiled half-heartedly. Upon meeting her gaze, though, Luna’s cheeks once again reddened as they shared a silent moment.

Luna’s lips parted. “Though, I would like to stay a bit, if possible.”

David’s smile widened. “I think that would be nice.”

It was Luna’s turn to break away, and she stared back over to the fireplace. “So, what should we discuss?”

David shrugged, though Luna could not see it. “I don’t know. Do you have any other questions?”

Luna stared at her forehooves. “I do have a few inquiries; a bit of curiosity, you might say.”

David leaned back against the headboard and relaxed. “Oh. What is it?”

“I suppose it is an academic interest. You stand, literally, as one of very few bipedal beings in our world, yet you are different from anything I have ever seen. I mean this not to be rude, but I would like to know more about your physiology.”

“I’m sorry. What?”

“My apologies, I did not adequately state my intentions. I find your form curious and wish to learn more.” Luna rose from her seat and slowly crept closer to David’s position, putting him a little on edge. “Your soft skin is exposed, and you have so little fur. You are a complete mystery to me.” She drew nearer and stared at his arm. “And then there are your paws—I mean hands. Could I… Could I be so bold as to see one?”

Looking somewhat flustered at the obvious inspection, David swallowed audibly. “I don’t see why not.”

He extended out his left arm towards the princess. Surprised, she withdrew a bit at the action. David then extended his fingers to the sky, exposing his palm.

Intrigued, the princess moved her head closer to scrutinize the digits. “Remarkable.”

She continued to shift towards the outstretched appendage, scrutinizing it from as many angles as she could without leaving her spot and pacing around it. She drew even nearer, so much so that her muzzle was uncomfortably close to David’s hand. Inevitably, he began to feel her warm breath on his palm.

“Okay, Princess, I think that’s quite—” His words stopped abruptly as she leaned forward and pressed her forehead into the palm of his hand, warmth surging through his nerves where the two were connected. “Uhhhhh.” David quietly sighed. He wasn’t sure why, but the contact was quite pleasant and comforting.

Unknown to him, Luna was experiencing quite the same feeling of comfort and peace. With her eyes closed and her weight pressed into his palm, she relaxed slightly and released a breath she had held.

For a moment, neither moved nor said a word. Quietly, Luna opened her mouth to speak. “Forgive me for my invasion, but I secretly wanted to see if I felt the same warmth I did in our initial encounter.”

David shook his head. “That’s okay; I was just a little surprised.”

Luna slowly pulled away from his hand, only for David to relax his arm and gently run his fingers through her mane. She stopped dead from her initial retreat with her eyes wide, looking downward, frozen.

“Oh, I guess it’s my turn to ask for forgiveness,” David said as he placed his hand back at his side. “I suppose I’m a bit curious too,” he added.

Still unmoving from her spot, Luna replied, “No… No, I believe it would be I who would be sorry if I had not had the opportunity to feel your gentle ministration.”

At that, David and Luna looked away from each other for a moment.

A few seconds passed, with Luna the first to speak. “Sir David, if I may, I have another request for you. Please listen to it with an open heart and mind, but also understand that what I say must be kept in the strictest of confidence. You must never repeat it, not even to my own sister, lest I fear her mostly unjustified reaction.”

Silence.

David turned to Luna and nodded his head. “I understand.”

“Ahem. This is completely selfish of me. Perhaps foolish as well.” She drew her head up high to look David in the eyes, complete sincerity written on her features.

“As I told you, the story of the Nightmare is true. A long time ago I was a lonely and bitter soul who succumbed to darkness and evil, being jealous of the love shown for my sister and her talents. I have suffered for that transgression, repented, and been redeemed.”

David nodded silently in understanding.

“After my return, I have been blessed to be reaccepted by most ponies and was received with love by my sister, whom I missed greatly, as she missed me as well. However, comfort comes in many forms. The most enjoyable sensation I have experienced since I was freed from the Nightmare was the loving embrace I felt from my sister when we were first reunited. Since then, though I have been held, hugged, embraced, and somewhat had my very breath squeezed out of my body through acts of friendship, none has come close to that initial warmth I shared with my sister. None, until now.

“It is this feeling which I wish to investigate. With your willing cooperation, if you would agree.”

David thought for a second, still staring into Luna’s serious countenance before nodding slightly.

“Then, if I may… May we have thy permission to approach thee?”

Again, David simply nodded his approval, a blank look on his face.

“Well…” Luna started, letting her words trail off. She slowly stood from her position now at the middle of the bed and took a tentative step forward with one hoof, looking like she was traversing over a deep ravine using the most unstable rope bridge imaginable.

She looked down at her hooves, so lightly planted on the bed’s soft covers that her legs were slightly quivering. She huffed at this and steeled her resolve as she raised her head again to read the expression on David’s face.

His face had relaxed somewhat. Now, instead of an empty expression, his brow somewhat furrowed, not in anger, but in careful contemplation. It was not off-putting, surprisingly, but disclosed to Luna that he was giving her his full attention.

Seeing his change in demeanor, she smiled, then took a few more careful steps closer to the man. They were now a scant few inches from each other. Both could hear the somewhat slow and labored breaths they took. They stared at one another, each one trying desperately to read the state of being the other was in.

Now, after shortening the distance between them, Luna slowly sat down on her haunches, trying her best not to lose an inch of the ground she had gained. She noticed the warmth of the person in front of her radiating from him in this confined space. In her mind, she recounted how she had been close to her fellow ponies before but could not remember the same heat being generated by any other than her sister, the sun goddess herself, and only when they were snuggled deep within each other’s hooves in sisterly love, enjoying time together on such holidays as Hearth’s Warming Eve.

Caught up in the moment, Luna let her lips part and she spoke, “Touch me.”

David felt a shiver up his spine, not wanting to disobey such a direct command, but he stayed his hands.

Now it was Luna’s turn to knit her brows, this time in a sliver of frustration. She lifted her head slightly, eyes somewhat narrowed as to question the disobedience of the person in front of her.

Then, suddenly, her eyes shut tightly. She lowered her head and thrust it forward to lodge her muzzle in the crook of David’s neck, nuzzling him forcefully.

Caught off-guard, David’s eyes became saucers. His arms and hands flew out from his sides in protest to the unexpected advances of the blue mare. Yet there she was, unmoving from her spot below his jawline, their warmth mingling together.

Luna was not sure how she felt. She was uncertain of her surroundings, and her heart thundered in her chest. Now frozen in her position, feeling the gentle warmth of the creature she so readily pressed against, she attempted to examine the situation. Her feelings were an unorganized mess, and she began to regret her rash decision.

Just as her heightened emotions began to drop, she felt something on her head, then again on her neck, then pressure on her withers.

David’s own mind was full of thoughts and feelings, but something inside him came to the conclusion that there was no harm in embracing the pony before him that had so sincerely asked him to do so. His extended arms swiveled round and began to encroach on the royal’s space. Taking one last, slow intake of breath, he wrapped his long, powerful limbs around the princess’ head and neck, and gave her a gentle squeeze, pulling her tightly to his chest.

Luna’s mane, which always flowed with a certain regularity, slowed its movement slightly. Her breaths, once forced and shallow, seemed to relax. She shifted her posture slightly, moving a bit closer to the man who had wrapped her in his fleshy embrace.

‘Heaven,’ she thought to herself. ‘If there is a heaven for my ponies, I hope it feels as good as this.’

Feeling a bit emboldened, she cracked open her left eye to spy at the man and her surroundings.

Her view was darkened, almost cocoon-like in a similar way to how Celestia used to wrap her wings around her when she was younger. David’s arms held her close, and she could smell the sweat on him; he had not had an opportunity to cleanse himself after the incident in the field. The smell mingled with the floral scent of his freshly laundered shirt, one of her favorite scents. Oh, but the strength being used to hold her tight! Luna decided that she liked it, and wanted to feel more, but didn’t dare ask for it.

Luna hummed lightly, brushing up against David’s face. Having a bit of stubble, it raked her fur and felt wonderful, like a light brushing. She blinked once, and David caught her eye for a second before she slowly closed it again and became still.

Not sure what was expected of him, he allowed her to feel the moment in silence, knowing full well that talking was not what was needed now. He loosened his grasp with his left arm, only to hear a low whimper from below. Surprised by the protest, he reached up with his hand and proceeded to run his fingers through the top of Luna’s mane, slowly trailing them down the side of her neck toward her shoulder and foreleg.

Feeling this new sensation, Luna pressed forcefully into the remaining arm that cradled her, turning slightly and giving more access to the newly stroking appendage.

David continued his gentle strokes downward, skipping over her peytral, then went across her muscular shoulder joint. He massaged the large mass of muscle he found at her shoulder, lightly mussing the fur with his fingers. He then continued to venture down her right foreleg, noticing how toned it was and how fine her coat felt.

Luna had lost all notion of self. She fell completely into the bliss, peace, and harmony of her current position. If she were to look down at herself from above, she most likely would have gasped at what she saw and been thrown into a righteous fury. No longer was there a great princess of Equestria, but simply a mare, one held, cuddling in the arms of a peculiar creature and resting peacefully, stretched out across his body and leaning on his lap.

After some time, she cautiously opened her eyes again, as if doing so too quickly would shatter all the crystal in the world. Her eyes gazed upon the man, as he looked forward at the door, seemingly ignorant of who was there with him. His strong hands continued to stroke lovingly down the side of her face, only to wrap gently under her chin at times, before continuing down the path of her bodyline. On one such pass, they detoured near her crown, and encountering it, skipped over its facade to gently stroke behind her ear, then returned from the detour and progressed as usual.

In a bold move, Luna decided that to have something impede those digits in their travels was unthinkable. She closed her eyes again and concentrated on her horn and magic for a moment.

Noticing the light blue glow, David slowly retrieved his hands from her body. Luna’s magic then encompassed her crown, slowly levitating it from its perch atop her head. As she pulled the ornament away, bits of her magical, ethereal mane flowed through it as though real strands of hair or fur were wrapped around it. David thought to himself that it might be just so because he certainly felt her mane as he had stroked it with his fingers, but when he touched it, those same fingers seemed to disappear into an abyss, as though her mane was another dimension altogether.

The crown floated through the air, its final resting place the top of the dresser. There it was deposited with care by Luna’s magic. Soon after, Luna stirred a bit, attempting to pick herself up off David’s leg, where she had rested her barrel. David was actually quite welcome to this, as the pressure of anyone lying across his folded legs would have eventually given way to pain from the constant pressure. He shifted, now free from Luna’s form, stretching his legs outward and sighing.

Luna looked back at him with a hint of amusement and asked, “Better now? I would hate for you to be uncomfortable.”

David simply huffed a bit more and replied, “Yes, much better now.”

Luna continued to channel her magic, this time removing her beautiful, dark peytral. She levitated it over and placed it next to her crown. Now free from its confines, she gently shook her head and neck, reveling in the freedom.

She was not through, as she looked back and shuffled her hind legs, quickly hoofing-off her platinum shoes. She then turned back to David and smirked.

“Would you mind lending a hoof?” She held up one of her still-shod forehooves towards him.

David didn’t miss the cue and cradled her leg in his left hand as he attempted to remove the shoe with his right. Finding it stuck, he looked up to Luna, who just nodded in approval. He looked down to the work before him and decided to put a little more muscle into it. Grabbing the shoe from the rear near the heels, his fingers gently found the meeting of flesh and metal. Putting more force this time into his motion, he was able to dislodge the cup from around her heel bulbs and slipped the shoe off her hoof. A gentle sigh escaped the mare, and she nodded with approval again. David moved to the next hoof and, with his new knowledge, expertly removed it without issue.

Being free of her vestments, Luna picked up her shoes and deposited them neatly on the floor. She then looked at the man, cocking her head slightly and said, “Remember, tell no soul.”

At that, he nodded again and quietly replied, “Of course.”

David looked at her. She was as naked as the day she was born—at least he assumed she was born. Few ponies would ever see her in this relaxed state. It was more than a privilege; it was a gift she shared with him for the moment.

Luna righted herself and lay flat on her stomach, forelegs stretched out in front and hind legs tucked underneath. She lay there, on the left side of David’s own outstretched legs, and looked him in the eyes, searching.

“Your touch is magical to me,” she started. “I know that I will have to part from it, but if you would indulge me a bit further, I would be most grateful.”

David looked on, a slightly puzzled look on his face. He saw Luna’s own countenance before him again, staring at him directly, communicating with her eyes as much as her words. On her muzzle, he noticed what seemed to be a light blush forming.

A small smile graced his lips. “I also enjoyed the connection. I will not reject your request now.”

With that, David opened his arms, beckoning the princess to come closer. She sported a grin, though one a bit slyer than his. She slowly shuffled forward on her hooves, reminding David of a dog tentatively approaching their master, who had a treat in his hand. He shook his head at the thought, attempting to dislodge it, feeling it grossly inappropriate to compare this magnificent, intelligent co-ruler of a country to a simple pet in his home world.

In the time David took to refocus his thoughts, Luna had steadily gained ground. When he opened his eyes, he found himself eye to eye with the princess. Feeling a bit of tension from the proximity, he quickly disarmed the lit fuse by wrapping her in his arms’ embrace.

No sooner than he did, she relaxed like putty, falling gently against his chest, rolling slightly to her left to lean against his now outstretched legs.

Luna had felt the muscles of his thighs before, but then they were taut and tensed, much like resting against rocks in a field or meadow. Now, they were relaxed and gently gave way as she melted into them. The heat from David was back again, and she relished in it, finding her eyes drifting dreamily closed. Her head was placed upon his chest now, and she noticed that it was not as comfortable as when she was pressed into his neck as before. She missed the sensation of his skin on her face, the cloth in the way now somewhat subduing the warmth she sought.

Sitting there pensively, not exactly sure of what to do to reach the level of comfort she had gained before, she quickly formulated an idea.

David felt her flex her muscles in an attempt to get up again. He loosened his grip, allowing her the freedom to move as she sought.

Locked again in each other’s gaze, she said simply, “Please remove thy pants and shirt. They are uncomfortable.”

“…What?”

“I do not wish to be unreasonable, but bear with my selfish request. I wish to have more contact with your skin, and as it is mostly covered, the easiest way would be for you to disrobe.”

David looked at her with disbelief in his eyes. He knew she was not joking, but this was unreasonable. He quickly tried to devise an escape plan, but none came to mind. He was there, basically captive in the castle of a strange land, with one of the country’s beloved princesses in his room. She was, for all purposes, ‘naked’ and in his bed. He thought it extremely possible that a misread or misstep could actually lead to his imprisonment or even death. Then he tried to make note of the potential personal damages he would receive from complying with her demands. To his surprise, other than embarrassment, there were none. Though he had explained earlier that humans preferred to be clothed, since he had chatted with both princesses before in a similar state of undress, it calmed his nerves a little.

Luna looked at him and saw the gears turning in his mind. She became uncertain for a moment, knowing she had placed him on a precipice. She opened her mouth and added, “Please retain your undergarments. This is not a proposition.”

David’s thought process was broken. He did not see any reason not to comply. He simply answered, “As you wish, Princess.”

Luna watched as he rolled off the bed and stood, his back facing her. He reached up overhead and grabbed his shirt collar with a hand, then swiftly pulled it off in one smooth motion. Luna’s eyes once again took in the broad musculature of his back. It looked somewhat different from his earlier, unconscious examination. He had fine, short hair covering his skin, but not thick or dark enough to be really called a coat or pelt. She idly wondered what the correct term would be.

David casually folded his shirt again and placed it on the dresser. He frowned a bit, noticing the placement of his clothes next to the regal status symbols it lay beside. He then reached down to his pants. Letting out a short breath, he gently slid them downward to his knees. Seeing him undress so quickly, some people at home would assume he was performing some kind of magic trick, being able to take off both his shirt with ease and his tightly-fitted slacks without unbuttoning them first. The actuality of it was that he had adapted to how his anatomy was built, and with a careful shift in his posture, his shirt simply flowed off his torso and similarly, his behind no longer held back his pants, making them easy to slip off. He preferred it this way as well; fumbling with collars, buttons, zippers and belts was relegated to only when he needed to put his clothes on.

Surprisingly, Luna was just as amazed as David thought people back home would be. She knew how difficult it was for Celestia and herself to remove his garments when he was unconscious. Seeing him shed them like a loose skin excited and delighted her.

David had soon removed his pants from his legs, folded them neatly, and placed them on the dresser. He then turned around to face Luna, a somewhat serious look on his face.

“Are you sure this is okay? Not only with you but with how this might change things between you and me?”

Honestly, Luna hadn’t thought about possible ramifications between her and her new friend. She turned her head to the side in thought, and then turned back and said, “Yes, I want this. Nothing more at the moment, but we can deal with any possible issues that arise.”

“Okay,” David said as he pulled back the covers and slid in underneath them, putting a pillow behind his back and sitting up against the headboard.

David now in place, Luna looked at him sheepishly. “Can you please pull back the sheets?”

David did as she asked, exposing his bare legs and barely covered torso. She grinned as he did so and scooted a bit closer to his long limbs.

Looking back into his eyes, she smiled warmly, effectively asking for his permission to approach. He nodded in the affirmative, and she gently laid her body against his.

The now direct feeling of her soft coat against his skin was electrifying. David’s face scrunched up—not in pain, but in pure sensory overload. Warmth, tickling sensation, friction, the heaving of her barrel as she breathed—all were perfectly transmitted to his senses without any barrier to muffle them. It took quite a few seconds for David’s face to relax and subsequently put Luna, who watched his expressions carefully, back at ease herself.

Luna was also experiencing a bit of overload. Warmth seemed to flood her senses as she felt her body sliding gently against his skin as she settled into his side.

Her previous attempt while he was clothed now contrasted sharply with the bare-skin version. Where before she had felt her coat catch as the fibers of his clothing meshed with her fur, his skin now allowed her to slip effortlessly into a comfortable position, no tugging and pulling of tufts to make her wince. Surprisingly, she found his fur, where present, to again provide a gentle sensation, similar to a short-haired brush being run along her sides and flank.

Finally having found a comfortable position, she leaned in to rest her weary head and neck upon David’s chest. Soon after she made contact, her chin to his belly, she found his graceful hands cupping her head, allowing it some gentle pressure to rest upon. The feeling of his palm against her head and ear made her smile widely. Her head having landed, he shifted his right arm around her to provide more support. Instinctively, she proceeded to nestle into his flesh, unknowingly waving her sizable horn in the very dangerous direction of David’s face.

David was watching the pointy appendage, though, and pulled his head a bit further back, leaning it against the headboard.

Soon, Luna had become still, with only her chest heaving as she took in gentle breaths. David sensed her contentment and proceeded to administer the touch she had originally requested that led to their current situation. He used his left hand to lovingly stroke her cheek and neck, gently rubbing her ears and combing through her mane. She did not move, not one muscle, as he tended to her. She just lay there resting peacefully against his chest and cradled in his right arm, which spooned around the back of her neck with his hand against her withers. He continued to give comfort, as he thought silently to himself.

‘What have I done that I might appear here in this land? That I would find myself in such a precarious position such as this?’

He wasn’t always so poetic in his thoughts, but pressed into odd situations, a person sometimes could not help themselves. He let his thoughts muddle together until they drifted out of his mind as he felt his eyes droop wearily closed. Unknown to him, his princess was already fast asleep.

***

Act III-A - Try Not to Spoil Your Breakfast (v2)

Act III - Try Not to Spoil Your Breakfast

An unmeasured amount of time flowed until a familiar sensation tingled in the back of Luna’s subconscious. She awoke slowly, recognizing the prompting from her magic that the time was drawing near for the moon to set and the sun to rise on a new day.

Her eyes fluttered open and took in the surroundings. She lay sprawled out on the guest bed—well, not exactly on the bed per se, but instead huddled up against a now peacefully sleeping David. The warmth of his contact almost lulled her back into sleep’s peaceful embrace.

Steeling herself against the desire, she gently pulled her head up and away from the dozing human’s torso. She stared at him for a moment, the mostly-naked creature sleeping tranquilly, his dreams unhindered by pain or stress.

‘Good,’ she thought to herself. ‘He deserves to be at peace.’

Increased lucidity returning to her, she attempted to shift her body away from his. In doing so, she elicited a quick, unexpected reaction from her sleeping partner.

Feeling the warmth leave his side, David unconsciously grabbed Luna with his left arm and pulled her close. This had the unintended consequence of mashing the poor princess’ muzzle directly into his chest.

Luna’s eyes widened, and her wings unfurled. With her muzzle buried in his flesh, she could not breathe through her nostrils, and so she opened her mouth in a gasp, gaining the oxygen she so needed.

With the influx of air, the scent of the man came back to the forefront of her mind: heady and musky, with the smell of sweat from the night before. She remembered the odor from when she had first approached him. It was not vulgar or offensive, but it was particularly strong. She had forgiven him of it then, as she knew her intrusion had prevented him any time to himself to even attempt proper hygiene.

Now, in the morning, and with a fresh head on her shoulders, it seeped into her senses. She sat, pensive for a moment, a strange thought creeping into her mind.

‘NO! That will not be considered.’

This was not the time to entertain such foolishness. However, as she sat there, muzzle still locked against his flesh, a smile crept on her face, and her will began to fail.

Mouth still ajar to allow her to breathe, the now unbridled thought began to gain traction. She looked up at David’s face, studying him, sensing his deep connection to the dream world. The corners of her mouth pulled back, her wicked grin showing even with her maw opened wide.

She closed her mouth, still studying his emotionless face. Soon, her lips parted slightly, and her lithe tongue slowly crept forth from the recesses of her mouth. It approached her fleshy neighbor, silently stalking it as would a carnivore watch its prey.

CONTACT! She felt it, the warmth her body had become so accustomed to, now meeting the tip of her tongue. With it came the new sensation of taste. She quickly retracted her prize back into the safety of her own body to study the new information.

Salt was at the forefront, and a bit of dirt, but the heady musk she smelled earlier was there as well. It somewhat reminded her of a delicate mushroom that she favored, but she could not place it completely. There were other flavors as well, but the momentary sensation was fleeting and then left her completely.

Luna realized then that she had closed her eyes, and they again snapped open to assess the situation. David still slept peacefully, not noticing the transaction that had taken place. She sighed softly in relief.

Again, though, the thought seemed to invade her consciousness. She did not intend for it to do so, but she was compelled. Relinquishing control, she tentatively opened her mouth once again.

As before, the would-be intruder started to make the slow, arduous journey to its destination. Contrary to before, it was not rigid and tense, but drooped and hung low out of her jaw as it extended forth.

She stopped in her tracks, realizing the picture that must be visible in the room. Here she was, lying next to the man, her muzzle firmly stuck to his flesh, mouth open and tongue hanging forth like a common animal. Her sensibilities gave her pause as the feeling of shame overtook her.

Now feeling more like the princess she was, she became determined to stop this base display and action. She put mind to muscle and reflexively started to retrieve the offensive sensory organ she so languidly displayed.

Perhaps she had acted a little too reflexively. After all, its journey was already primed for completion, and with her added gusto, it proceeded to claim ‘mission accomplished’ for the task it was earlier presented. As such, she found herself with her tongue firmly and flatly planted on David’s chest and proceeded to give it an audibly wet slurp as she forcefully attempted to retract it into its proper place.

The words that screamed in her mind were unmentionable in polite company as she internally damned herself. Through her rebuke, however, his skin’s warmth, contours, texture, and complex flavors immediately registered in her brain, casting out any current thoughts in an attempt to be cataloged all at once, so much so, that her eyes rolled back a bit as she processed what she had gained.

David also displayed a reaction. His mind was still asleep, but his body responded to the unexpected sensation of the mare sloppily licking his chest. His head twitched, and his arms dropped to the side as a shiver quaked through his torso. It had the unexpected effect of releasing Luna from her imprisonment, which her body instinctively took advantage of.

With a quick but silent beat of her wings, she freed herself from the bed and alighted near the door. Her mind was still reeling, mouth moving to understand the information she had unwittingly gathered as she rubbed her tongue against her palate and teeth.

‘Well…’ she thought to herself as she gently retrieved her vestments from the dresser. ‘That was certainly an intense experience, one I cannot say I disliked. It seems as though I must be more careful around David in the future. He is proving to be a temptation that I have not yet fully mastered.’

Her inner monologue finished, and her royal garb restored, she quickly shod her hooves and turned to the door. Stopping, she looked back at the snoozing human. Her horn lit up, and she carefully pulled the covers of the bed over him, gently tucking him in.

“I will see you again soon, my David,” she said softly.

Turning again to the door, she opened it and left, closing it quietly behind her. Now in the hall, she noted that it was clear except the guards stationed at the intersection and thought back to the time.

“Just a few moments left before the exchange,” she said to nopony.

With a flash of blue light, she disappeared, teleporting directly into her private chambers, just before the doors leading to her balcony. She opened the doors and strode out into the night, seeing her sister sitting on her own balcony, gently nursing a hot cup of liquid, most likely tea or coffee, as she waited for her younger sibling to arrive.

“Good morning, Lulu,” Celestia welcomed.

“Good morrow to you as well. I hope you slept peacefully?”

“Of course. I spent a few moments before retiring, thinking of our new guest’s plight, but then drifted off to sleep quickly. How was the night?”

Luna thought for a moment to herself. “Court was calm. Sir David had some trouble in his dreams, no doubt due to the stress of his situation. I made sure he did not suffer unduly in them. I also delivered the supplies you prepared and his clothing to his room while he slept. I felt it was best not to disturb him.”

“That was quite nice of you, Lulu. I’m sure he will appreciate them when he awakens.”

“Indeed.” She smiled warmly.

“Well, if that is all, let us start the day. I am looking forward to our day off. Both Twilight and Cadance are set to arrive in the afternoon to examine David, the guard squad that he encountered, as well as ourselves. After that, I only have one meeting due to his arrival. I hope it is a restful day.”

Luna sighed. “As I do, sister.”

Together, the regal sisters’ magic shone brightly as they channeled their will into the changing of the guard. The moon gracefully dipped below the horizon to rest while the majestic sun peeked forth and cast its warm rays of light over the land. Now, with the day started, the two sisters looked again at each other.

“I know it has been an eventful night, but would you consider sharing breakfast with me, Lulu?” the elder alicorn asked.

Feeling unusually refreshed due to her unplanned nap, Luna agreed. “I think that would be lovely. Shall we meet in the dining room in say, thirty minutes? I feel the need to get freshened up.”

“Wonderful. I will do so as well. See you soon!” Celestia beamed at the thought of a happy Luna and at her own good fortune of getting to spend more time with her sister.

The two happy princesses returned to each of their rooms to prepare for the day.

***

A short while later, Luna strode confidently into the royal dining room, feeling clean and smelling of her favorite rose bath soaps.

“You are absolutely radiant today, Lulu. Was your bath that revitalizing?”

“Perhaps,” Luna answered with a smile, moving to meet her sister who was already seated at their private dining table. She lovingly nuzzled her in greeting, who likewise smelled of a gentle bouquet of flowery soaps and oils.

The royal dining room was not a room for formal events or meetings with heads of state but was reserved exclusively for use by the royal princesses to unwind from the pressures of their responsibilities. An oval room, it was medium-sized compared to most in the castle, with a door at each narrow side of the room. One door led to the halls of the royal apartments, the other to the main wing of the castle. The long, sweeping curve of the exterior wall was mostly taken up by expansive bay windows lined with planters of various flowers and climbing vines, all lending their wonderful bouquet to the room’s atmosphere.

The morning sun shone through the windows, gently bathing a rectangular, white marble table in a pleasing light. The table itself sat lengthwise against the windows. At one end, Princess Celestia sat at the head on a plush, red, oversized chair, facing the slowly rising sun. The other end had a similar, but smaller, blue lounge chair, perfectly sized for Princess Luna. The window side of the table had no chairs but instead was placed next to a table-length stone bench which was formed into the wall of the castle, below the sill of the bay windows. Along the bench were colorful pillows, to cushion whoever had the privilege to be seated with the royal sisters. The other side of the table was left bare, with no chairs or benches. Facing the table on the opposite side of the room was a small door. This door led to the royal kitchens, where hoof-picked chefs and their sous labored for the sisters and their most esteemed guests.

“Ready for breakfast, Luna?”

“Yes, sister. I am famished. I wonder what treats we have in store for us this morning.”

Now with Luna comfortably seated across from her, Celestia used her magic to ring a small silver bell. The room to the kitchens opened, and a column of six mares entered the room, each carrying a silver platter of food. The procession of ponies approached the table, each depositing their gifts, bowing slightly and then turning back towards the kitchen door without saying a word.

As the last pony approached and set her wares on the table, she bowed to Princess Celestia and then to Princess Luna. “I hope our choices this morning will please your appetites, Princesses,” she said.

The two sisters looked at the spread on the table. There was a dish of honeyed berries and fruits, a bowl of tasty yogurt topped with nuts and rolled oats, a tray of beverages with hot coffee and tea, milk, various juices, and a pitcher of water, a plate of savory hash browns fried to a crispy perfection, and the centerpiece of breakfast, a large platter of blueberry pancakes with butter and syrup.

“Oh my, yes!” Celestia replied. “I simply cannot believe how you continue to provide us with the tastiest and most gorgeous meals. Thank you so very much.”

“I second my sister’s elation. I cannot wait to indulge.”

“I’m glad you approve, your Highnesses. I’m especially happy to hear you approve, Princess Luna. I hope your schedule allows you to join us for breakfast like this more often,” the head chef replied. “If that is all, I will leave you to your meals. Please ring again if you require anything at all.” She bowed again.

Celestia nodded politely to the chef, effectively giving her permission to be excused. The chef pony rose up from her bow and turned and left through the kitchen door.

“So, sister, let us chat a while,” Luna said in between bites of her meal.

“What is on your mind?” Celestia asked before taking a bite of a giant strawberry.

“I am sure it is the same as you—our new guest, Sir David.”

“I suppose so. I was thinking back to his arrival last night. That dark mass seems like the probable source of his translocation. Though I tried to analyze it when we arrived on the scene, the magical energy it possessed was not something I recognized. Mmm, try these too.” She hoofed over the plate of berries.

“Thank you. Yes, though I am not caught up to all recent magical abnormalities, I did not sense anything familiar from the mass either. Do you think its only purpose was transportation?”

“If we were lucky, then yes. If not, I am unsure what else it would mean for Equestria, or for Sir David.”

“Hmm. I am glad that Sir David was not an enemy combatant.”

“Indeed. Though we have not spent much time with him, he was generally pleasant when speaking with both of us. I want to believe him, that he does not have any agenda here in Equestria. Though it is very concerning how much he seems to know of us if he really is here without any plans at all.”

Luna snorted lightly at her sister’s words. “Surely you jest, sister. You still have doubts of his honesty?”

Celestia paused at that. “Well, you are full of surprises today, Luna. I do believe you were the most skeptical from the moment of his appearance and also the one that insisted on gathering the guard to bring him in.”

“That is all well and true. I still think it was a prudent call at the time, and a much better decision than my original one to charge at him and engage in battle.”

“Hahaha. Oh, Lulu, never change. But I still think caution is required, at least until Cadance and Twilight have an opportunity to weigh in on his general health and magical abilities.”

“I’m not sure that will be completely necessary, sister.”

Celestia looked Luna with her head cocked a bit in question, some maple syrup painting the bright-white fur around her mouth with a tinge of amber.

“You see, before I dropped off the supplies in his room, I noticed his troubled subconscious in the dream world while holding court…”

“Yes, you mentioned as much earlier. Is there more?”

“A bit. His dreams were filled with stress and anxiety of his current predicament and the pain and worry of the loss of his life back home. These dreams are not as easily soothed as those of common nightmares, as you well know.”

“Go on,” Celestia said, taking a spoonful of yogurt.

“So during the recess, I attempted to write him a comforting note and left it with his clothes and the supplies, but he—”

“Hmm?”

“He could not understand my message as he did yours.”

“Oh. Well, that is unfortuna— Luna, how did you know he failed to get the meaning?”

“Well, as I said, dreams like he experienced are very hard to dispel. So after court ended, I noticed that he had left the dream world and decided to check upon him again.”

“Oh, Lulu, was that really the best idea?” Celestia frowned slightly.

“I could not ignore him. As a guest, he deserved to have comfort when distressed.”

“That is true, but he could have called for one of us through the guards as we suggested.”

Luna snorted again. “Oh please, do you really think anypony would call on us, the princesses of this land? Even a stallion as bold as he would think twice before asking favors of royalty.”

“Hmm…”

“And after spending some time with him, I find that he is very much fun to talk with. There is not a harmful or deceitful bone in his body.”

Celestia raised her eyebrow. “Really, Luna, how can you be so sure?”

“Well, through a series of comedic false-starts, we eventually settled down for the evening and had a nice chat. I feel we are well on our way to becoming quite close,” Luna said with her muzzle upturned, much to her big sister’s displeasure. “And I intend to see him again after resting. That is, if he will allow my company.”

“Allow your company? Are you forgetting he is a guest in our castle, even after mysteriously appearing? An unidentified, intelligent creature unknown to these lands, but somehow one that has gained intimate knowledge of us from unidentified sources? Does this not put you a bit on edge, or make you believe it requires at least a modicum of restraint?”

“I stand by my judgment. You would do well to converse with him yourself so you too will have your baseless fears dispelled,” Luna huffed.

“…I think that is an excellent idea. I am not sure what power he has swayed you with, but I will not be so unprepared when we meet.”

Celestia had a rare look on her face. Those that knew her closely would be hard pressed to correctly decipher if it was anger, concern, excitement, or a blend of the three. After gently wiping her face, she stood up from the table and looked at Luna.

“Well then, no better time than the present I believe. Shall we go, Luna?”

“What? Now? Surely he is still sleeping; it was not too long ago that I, um, left his roo—” She cut herself off, but it was too late.

“LUNA!” Celestia bellowed, her wings flared and eyes widened in shock. “Did you— No, certainly you did not do anything untoward, but did you really spend quite so long in his quarters?

“First of all, how I conducted myself is only of my concern. I am a princess of the realm and would not do anything to tarnish our reputation. As for how long I was there, I am not quite sure. There was a moment where I might have dozed off while we, um, talked.” Luna smiled sheepishly, a small blush on her face as she slipped away from the table.

This new information did not help alleviate Celestia’s fears or calm her demeanor. Quite the opposite, it made her a mare ready for action. “Come with me, Luna. We will address this spell you have been put under immediately. I do not think we should wait for Twilight and Cadance to arrive.”

“Whatever you say, sister.”

***

The royal sisters exited the dining room, taking the door to the royal apartments. Now in the halls, they turned toward the hallway leading to the guest wing of the castle. Lining the walls were the stalwart royal guard, never flinching but always alert for any signs of trouble. The two alicorns plodded along towards the turn that would lead them to David’s room. Stopping before the hall, Celestia turned to the Special Operations guards tasked with monitoring the human’s quarters.

When Celestia faced them, they met her with a polite bow. “Raise your heads. Has the guest awakened yet?”

“No, Princess. We have heard no noise from his room but that of gentle snoring.”

“A pity we will have to wake him then. Nopony should miss their sleep if need be,” Celestia replied.

“Do you wish us to do something, your Highness?”

“No. Please retreat to the main hall for a moment. We wish to have a few words with him in private. I will call for you if needed.”

“As you command.” The guard ponies left their posts and walked to the end of the hall, then remained there at attention.

“Let us go in, Luna.”

“Fine. Whatever it takes to make you understand that you are blowing this out of proportion.”

Celestia and Luna continued down the hall to the only door available. Pausing just outside, Celestia pumped copious amounts of energy into her horn as she channeled her magic. The bright golden glow formed a halo of energy around the two alicorns, effectively encapsulating them in a magical bubble.

“There, that is the most powerful ward I can conjure, as it requires me to actively cast the spell continuously. Whatever we encounter in there, we will be protected from it.”

Luna just rolled her eyes in obvious annoyance.

Celestia opened the door slowly to view the scene before entering. There David lay in the bed, just as Luna had left him a short while before. He seemed to be sleeping peacefully and lightly snored. His upright posture, leaning back against the headboard, probably contributed to his acoustic symphony as it looked to be somewhat uncomfortable.

Celestia entered, carefully scrutinized the room, then looked back at Luna. Whispering to her sister, she asked, “Is this how you remember the room’s appearance upon your exit? Please note any difference.”

Luna took a few steps into the room and gazed around. “Nothing has changed. It is most likely that he has not awakened at all since I left.”

Celestia took note of this, and Luna’s answer only fueled her frustrations more. She had carefully noted David’s clothes as they lay on the dresser, with the exception of one odd detail. She remembered how they had fumbled at removing his pants during the initial inspection, and that Luna had been unable to refasten them after getting them undone. Now, on the dresser, the pants were lightly folded but still fastened. She wasn’t exactly sure why this detail bothered her so much, but she knew something was wrong with it.

Celestia took in a slow, deep breath, only to release it quickly in a loud snort. She held her head up high, looking down on the human, expecting for him to awaken from the sudden outburst.

He did not.

To this, Celestia took a bit of umbrage. Most ponies were particularly sensitive to the sound, and would snap to at its utterance. Unfortunately for David, he was not a pony.

“SIR DAVID, WE ASK THAT YOU AWAKEN AND EXPLAIN YOURSELF!” Celestia commanded, doing her best to sound authoritative without using the Royal Canterlot Voice.

This did get David’s attention, and he snapped awake in a flash. Once again, there he was on his bed, facing the two majestic rulers of the land in his bedroom, and again he was not clothed for the occasion.

“Ahh!” he yelled, then quickly recognized his visitors. “Uh… Princess Celestia, Princess Luna. Is there something I can do for you?”

“Do not mince your words. You can explain the spell you have placed on my sister!” Celestia bellowed.

“Sister, please,” Luna pleaded.

“Luna, I expect him to answer.”

To say that this was not what David had expected when he first awakened would have been an understatement. He looked to the younger princess and seeing her apologetic countenance calmed his nerves. Though he was still confused, he turned to the elder and respectfully and competently defended himself. “I’m sorry, what? I don’t know what you are talking about. As I said before, I have no magic, and if I did, I would never do such a thing.”

“See, he and I speak the truth, sister.”

“That has yet to be seen. If I were to take him at his word, then I have no answer as to why you are behaving in such a manner,” Celestia retorted.

David took this moment to speak up. “Forgive my impertinence, Princess Celestia, but I don’t understand what’s going on.”

Celestia cleared her throat. “My dear sister informed me of her visitation to your quarters last night, after her court hours, and that she left quite a bit later.”

David looked to Luna’s face, attempting to determine how to proceed. She stood there, her head hanging low. As David looked at her, their eyes met. She nodded slightly, in acceptance of his question.

David returned his gaze to the elder princess who was waiting for his response. “Yes, Princess Luna did visit me here after her court was dismissed. She said she was concerned because of the nature of my dreams. It was very nice of her to check on me, which I thanked her for.”

“And why did she continue to stay so long?”

“We chatted for quite a bit, and I have to say that we had a good time and have become friends. It probably extended longer than necessary, though, and we both became quite tired.”

“And she slept here, in your room!?”

David’s eyes went wide. “Well, uh,” he stammered. “I don’t think I can answer that, Princess Celestia. What I can say is that I knew that I was becoming much drowsier as the time passed and should’ve concluded our visit long before it actually ended.”

“STOP!” came a shrill voice from an agitated Luna. “I will not let you face this inquisition as you try to both honor your word to me and save me from responsibility.”

Now both Celestia and David looked shocked.

“Sorry, Princess Luna.”

“You have nothing to apologise for at this point. You honored my requests, even as selfish and unreasonable as they were. I forced this situation upon you.” Luna snorted in frustration.

“What are you saying, Lulu?” Celestia asked as she turned to her sister.

Luna stepped away from her sister’s side and walked toward the bed. “I am saying that I will take responsibility here.” Reaching the foot, she climbed up and walked to the center, staring into David’s eyes. “It is true that I came here, talked with Sir David, and quite enjoyed my time. After talking for a while, I felt a great sense of comfort, and not wanting to leave, though I knew I should have, I allowed myself to retire here for a while, trusting Sir David to be a perfect gentle-stallion, which he was.” Luna spun around to face her sister. “He never did anything untoward to me at all. Did you, Sir David?”

“Absolutely not, Princess Luna, Princess Celestia. I have too much respect for you both.”

Luna sat down, forming a protective barrier between David and her sister as she locked into the elder alicorn’s gaze. “As you see, my sister, there is no magic at work here. We have founded a bond, yes. A friendship that has sprouted unexpectedly, perhaps even more. But he has no unnatural control over me. That is certain.”

‘More?’ Celestia questioned her hearing and shook her head. “Luna, I simply can’t take that chance. In all our years, you have never reacted to anypony like this. A friendship is good, even beneficial for the trust between our kind—”

“Sister, do not doubt my words. I will do so no longer. I have grown attached to Sir David. I hope to see more of him. Perhaps, he too will find a fondness in me.”

Celestia’s eyes widened and she stumbled backwards in shock. “Luna! This simply is not like you! For all the stallions you have ever met, the suitors good and bad, never have you reacted in such a way. Surely this is unnatural! Take a moment for your mind to clear, please!”

“Nay, sister. Though I have found something new here, I do not wish to part from it. Were you here last night, you would find no words with which to dispute. I hope you will take a moment for clarity to find your mind.”

Celestia was stunned, and she drooped her head as she reeled in confusion and heartache from the sting of her sister’s words. ‘Am I the one at fault? No, patience is required here for something is amiss. I must convince her to listen to me!’

David sat behind Luna, mouth agape and eyes wide as he listened to the two sisters quarrel. His mind raced to find reason in the situation but found none. The silence in the room from Celestia’s pause triggered a change in him and his mind now worked toward defusing the growing tension.

“Princess Celestia, I think we could all use a break. There’s no reason—”

Celestia raised her head at the mention of her name. “Quite. Luna, something is wrong here, and it deserves to be examined. For that to happen, I must insist that you keep your distance from Sir David until we can have both of you inspected by Cadance and Twilight!”

“Tia, no! You are overreacting!” she pleaded with her sister.

Celestia looked at Luna with a sad expression. “I do not know what has compelled you so, but I hate to see you in pain. In time we will find the truth and all will be restored to normal.”

At those words, Luna’s demeanor changed again. Her eyes became focused as she stared into her sister’s gaze. Suddenly, she looked back at David. First, he saw sadness, a longing for peace, but soon that disappeared, and a wildness appeared in her eyes, one that he hadn’t seen before. It caused his breath to catch in his chest.

Luna turned to David and charged.

“Luna!” Celestia cried.

Luna closed the distance and stopped within an inch of David’s face. Turning back to see the shocked expression her sister wore, she said, “I do not want to be apart from him. I will show you what I feel is no trick.”

Luna turned back to face David and looked at him with a softened expression. She then quickly darted forward and stole a long, passionate kiss.

David’s expression during the exchange didn’t matter. Luna’s as well. The only thing that mattered was the crazy, scrunched-up face of a very angry, very confused, and somewhat ill-looking Princess Celestia. She had such a mix of emotions on her face that one look could give anypony a headache trying to determine which of her emotions was most prevalent.

The fact was that nausea was the prominent feeling Celestia was engrossed in. The fear, anger, frustration, and hints of betrayal all played second fiddle to the all-encompassing, disgusting feeling she was wrapped in.

“Graaahh!” Celestia yelled as she channeled her magic and grabbed her younger sister in her telekinetic grip, pulling her away from her embrace with David and back to her side. As soon as she did so, her uneasy feeling began to immediately subside.

Hearing her sister’s cry, Luna was snapped back to reality. “Tia, are you alright!?”

“Ohh, Luna. I’m not sure what just happened, but when you… when you kissed him, I felt your magic being pulled through the ward I placed on you and into him. He was siphoning your magic!”

Luna looked at the pained expression on her sister’s face and sensed no dishonesty in her words. She turned to the human. “Sir David, is this true?” Luna asked, confusion painted on her face.

“What?! No! I mean, I don’t have any magic. How could I possibly take yours?”

With his words, only more confusion came. ‘He tells no lie.’ “Stay, Sir David, I will find the truth of this now, for all of us.”

Luna closed her eyes and began to focus her magic. It grew strong, more so than David had ever seen. Her eyes opened slowly, white filling them with raw power. She looked up at David and saw the unexpected.

There, in the air between them, floated a thin, light-blue ribbon of light. It was a channel of magic, connected to the chest of David and leading back directly into Luna’s own body, easily penetrating the ward Celestia had channeled around them. Seeing this, she gasped in shock, the light quickly fading from her eyes.

“Sir David, it is true. It may be a small amount, almost completely unperceivable unless I focus all of my power at once, but you are absorbing my magic. I think it would be best if we listen to Celestia for the time being, as although I do not think you have any malicious intent until we know more, we should not be near each other. I hope you will understand.”

Seeing the heartbroken look on Luna’s face caused tears to fill his eyes. “I…” He stopped and turned away, wiped his face, then returned wearing a sincere expression. “Yes, Princess Luna. That sounds like a good idea to me as well. Princess Celestia, please forgive me for worrying you with what I assume is a very unusual situation. If Princess Twilight is anything like who I think she is, she will be able to find the cause and stop it.”

Having recovered somewhat from the strange assault on her powers, Celestia looked between Luna and David and saw the two beings looking to her for guidance.

She took a long breath to steady herself, then spoke. “Sir David, until such time that we can ascertain the effects you have on us, I hereby place you under house arrest. You are forbidden to leave this room.

“Official investigators from the School of Magic will come to examine you, both to satisfy the quarantine and to determine if you present a danger to Equestria. You will be subject to a thorough examination which may take some time, and while it is underway, you are in our care. After the investigators have made their report, the ruling princesses will make a decision on your future. In addition, you are not to receive any visitation from Princess Luna under any circumstances without my permission, and never without a chaperone.”

She turned to Luna and looked into her tear-filled eyes. “Luna,” she spoke softly, “do you agree to these terms?”

Luna sniffled a second, and replied, “I do, sister. I only hope this can be resolved quickly, for Sir David’s sake.” She turned to the man in the bed, taking one step closer and doing her best to smile. “Do not worry, Sir David, this will all be over soon. I will make sure of that. But please do not forget the feelings I have shared today, for I am certain they are true. First, though, we must unravel this mystery, then I hope we can meet again.”

Luna turned and walked out of the room, leaving Celestia behind. The elder sister watched her sister’s defeated form exit, then turned towards the man.

“Tell me truthfully now. Do you have any knowledge of this?”

“No. No, I do not,” he replied.

“Good. I want to believe you. I still feel the honesty you showed to me last night, but when it comes to my sister, I will take no chances, nor hold back.”

“Thank you, Princess Celestia. Princess Luna deserves nothing less. Last night she opened up to me more than I expected, and we connected on an emotional level. That has shown me just how much she needs your love and care.”

“I will do that, as I always have. You, however, need your rest. I will not have you treated as a prisoner unless you have proven yourself to be dishonorable. So, as before, if you need anything, please knock on your door and let the guards know. They will inform us, and we will have it brought to you. That being said, is there anything I can get for you now?”

David took a few deep breaths and tried to calm himself. He made a mental checklist of his current situation and tried to formulate a list of needs. “Yes. There are a few things I could use, actually. Since I don’t imagine I’ll be able to go home anytime soon, I would like to have some laundry soap and a basin to wash my clothes in. Also, it would be extremely beneficial if I could have some sort of wrap or robe to wear while I am washing my clothes. This is the second time I have been forced to have company without proper attire. I’d rather have something that I can quickly cover myself in, should I be visited. Lastly, I tried my hand at writing, but it is quite difficult without the ability to sit and write. Do you have a tablet or board I could place on my lap to write on? If so, I think I could use some of the time here to get to your previous request in jotting down what I have learned of Equestria in my world. Aside from those things, though, I have no requests.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow, impressed with the human’s ability to think clearly, especially considering the situation. “Hmm. Those are all things I can grant you immediately. I will give them to the guards in a few moments so that you will have them at hoof when you need them.”

“Thank you, Princess.”

“Not at all. Now I must leave, as there is still work for me to do today. Early in the afternoon, you should expect new visitors. My niece, Princess Cadance, and my greatest student, Princess Twilight. They were coming to perform the basic evaluation we discussed last night, but I will ask them to stay on and examine this new development. Do not be afraid—they are able to see the good in anypony, and as you said, if anypony can stop this magical siphoning, it would be Twilight. Until then, rest.”

“I will. Thank you again, Princess Celestia.”

“Until later, Sir David of Earth.”

Celestia left the room, closing the door behind her. David, however, sat there unmoving for a few moments, perhaps minutes. A knock on the door startled him and brought him about.

“Yes?” he replied.

“The princess has asked me to deliver some items. Please step away from the door, and I will place them inside for you.”

“Okay, I’m clear.”

The door creaked open slightly, and a tray with exactly the items he asked for was pushed through before the door slowly closed shut.

“Thank you,” David said to the guard behind the door.

“Forgive me for not being more polite, sir. We have orders to reduce our exposure to you until we hear differently from the princesses.”

David frowned in displeasure. “Don’t worry. I know this is an odd situation, and you are just doing your jobs. After all this mess is straightened out, perhaps we will get to talk more.”

“Perhaps,” the guard responded. “For now, though, let me know if you need anything, especially food. Princess Luna said that you have not eaten anything today.”

“I’m good right now, thanks. I’m going to take a few moments to myself, then try and get some more sleep. Maybe later I’ll be up for some chow.”

“Understood.”

***

David lay on his back, staring at the ceiling. Sensing he was not going to be disturbed for a while, finally made his way out of bed and decided to get cleaned up.

He took the basin into the bathroom, drew some hot water and added a bit of detergent. Finally removing the last piece of clothing he wore, he gently washed his boxer briefs in the sudsy liquid, then rinsed them under the shower, wrung them and hung them to dry.

Getting into the shower stall himself, he noticed it was much bigger than necessary. Unbeknownst to him, he was correct in assuming that it was due to the quadrupedal nature of ponies. Luckily, the shower was already stocked with the necessities he needed, so he started the water and took a long, relaxing shower.

Finally clean, and feeling a bit more at ease, he donned his new robe, which surprisingly fit him quite well, then went back to his bedroom. There he inspected the contents of the dresser and found a few sets of clean bed linens. Seeing this, he turned and began to strip the sheets off his bed, knowing that they would’ve been dirtied by his pre-shower slumber. What he didn’t expect when he pulled the sheets loose was the overwhelming scent of perfume from the Princess of the Night.

While taking in a deep breath of this fragrance, he noted that what he originally thought was just perfume also included the natural scent of the mare. It left a powerful impression on him, and like a teenager, he brought the slightly soiled sheets to his nose and inhaled the aroma deeply.

He sighed to himself. This was not going as he would’ve expected. He thought he was making a friend last night, but Luna’s actions moments ago proved differently. Not that he reacted with any displeasure to her advance. When she kissed him, it made him happy, and he returned the advance. Maybe he had spent too long without someone as a companion. Maybe that was why these feelings had intensified so quickly. Perhaps. Right now, he didn’t want to think of why. He also didn’t want to think of Luna either, as he knew it would plague his mind now that she was forbidden from visiting him. That wasn’t completely accurate, though. Celestia had said she couldn’t visit alone. Feeling like the protective parents of his would-be date were looming over him, he doubted that Luna would be able to make any visit at all.

He shook his head and finished folding the dirty linens. Remembering seeing a hamper in the bathroom, he took them there and placed them inside. “Let’s hope I don’t have to wash you by hand. I bet that would be a pain.”

Returning to his room, he quickly remade his bed with clean sheets he found in his dresser. He hopped in and noticed that the room was still somewhat warm, even though the fire had died long ago.

‘I guess it’s warm enough outside that fires are only needed at night,’ he thought to himself.

With new emotions swimming in his mind and feeling more alone and confused than he was when he first awoke in Equestria, he lay down on the bed. It was comfortable enough for him, and he decided he take Celestia’s advice. He reached over the headboard to the gas lamp that lit the room and turned it down low. His last thoughts were to try to will himself to sleep. Surprisingly, he was able to accomplish it with relative ease.

***

Act III-B - Let’s Do Research! (v2)

Act III-B - Let’s Do Research!

Deep in a cavern near the top of Mount Canterlot, Princess Luna paced back and forth in the darkness, mumbling incoherently to herself.

“Damnable! For all the ages passed I have never felt this way, and yet my sister calls this to be an omen of bad tidings! Now, with the target or would be initiator of my feelings out of sight, I can neither disprove her theory or validate my own heart!”

Luna stopped, stamping her hooves, then shouted to the ceiling. “Heavens, am I cursed to love and be denied or to be puppeted without strings for evidence!? What will you have of me!?”

Her mighty yell shook the walls and reverberated deep into the mountain. In response, several eyes snapped open in the darkness, glinting amber with cat’s-eye pupils. Stirred from their slumber, they watched their princess as she continued to plod around the catacombs in frustration, ready to do her bidding at a moment’s notice.

Yet soon, the princess could handle no more pacing, no more mumbling, and no more shouting. She found her way to a dark corner and lay down in a huff, taking a moment to calm herself before performing any other task. After a few deep breaths, she summoned a small writing desk and an aged book with exposed, Coltic binding embossed on the front with a crescent moon. Now seemingly calm, Luna carefully opened the diary, lifted her quill, and began to write.

I am at wit’s end. For one moment, I thought to gain a new friend in our odd arrival, now I am neither sure of his intent or mine.

Let me recount the events.

Sir David of Earth was distraught in mind this first night, something that is expected due to his circumstance. I chose to visit him after I noticed his retreat from the dreamscape to assess his condition. While there, we both spoke candidly, perhaps too much so on my part.

As we conversed, I felt friendship blossom and let it take root. However, that was not all. Somewhere in the back of my mind, other thoughts were planted. I am not quite sure if they are my own or from another.

I remembered the warmth I felt from his body during our first conversation when I made contact with him. It was… pleasurable, more so than I had experienced outside the embrace of my sister. I chose to seek more of it from Sir David. Again, I cannot be sure if it was my will, though, or perhaps his own.

What I found was more of the same. No, ‘the same’ does it an injustice. It was pleasure and comfort beyond bounds. I recalled internally that the peace I felt was like unto a foal. With his arms wrapped around me and my fur against his flesh, I could sleep away all wars and maladies. And sleep I did.

Damnable, Luna! Your actions have paved the way for contention! I knew at the time that my sister would not approve, and should I have shown a modicum of restraint, I would most likely not be in the situation I am currently in.

I somewhat intended to hide my inappropriate actions from my sister, though through casual conversation this morning at breakfast, it became evident to her. My mind raced to alleviate her fears, but they only poured fuel on the flames. Currently, she is somewhat convinced that I am under Sir David’s spell, and I cannot disprove that notion on my own.

However, more trouble was yet to be discovered. As soon as we confronted Sir David, mostly at the behest of my sister, I felt a new feeling well within me. Sister suggested appropriately that we be separated, but the mere thought sent my mind spinning. I did not want to be separated from him, and I spoke as such. Tia would have none of it, and I remember feeling actions would prove to her what words could not. I… I moved to Sir David’s side and after gazing into his eyes, I took his lips for my own.

What has come over me!?

That, unfortunately, was not the last. As I… kissed him, a change in magic was sensed by my sister. Letting out a frightful cry, she pulled me from his side and back to hers. She explained that while I was engaged, she could feel magic being drawn through her carefully crafted ward. The magic was being taken by Sir David!

I did not want to believe it, but through the lens of my own magic, I could see a conduit of power leading from myself to his own body. It gave me pause, but only for a moment. We both accused and interrogated him of his intent, but his words calmed me, and I sensed the truth in them… I hope. Sister was not as forgiving and is now quite set against either of us coming in contact with him.

Perhaps she is right, though secretly I hope she is not.

I have agreed to her demands; for now, they are most reasonable. I will wait for Twilight and Cadance to arrive, as they are already on their way. Through their combined experience, hopefully, they will unravel these mysteries laid before us.

Will my new thoughts and feelings for this stranger be validated, or will I be discovered to be a captured pawn in a nefarious plot?

Please, I beg, let harmony prevail, and all be well. I do not wish for another Nightmare.

Spent, the moon princess closed her book, lay down on the cool floor, and let sleep dry her tears.

***

Elsewhere, two young princesses talked as they meandered through the halls of the castle.

“I don’t know, Cadance, while I’m glad that Celestia and the guards checked out since we didn’t get to meet with Luna, it may not be the best idea to expose ourselves to the specimen in question. Shouldn’t we follow the containment protocol and start from the least exposed and then move up to the source?”

“Oh, Twilight, can’t you be just a bit more positive about this whole thing?” Cadance shook her head in disbelief. “We performed a very thorough examination of the guards and found absolutely nothing. No threatening pathogens, no residual magic, not even a bit of mental suggestions or impressions. The same with Aunty—she seemed fit as a fiddle, except for her mood.”

“Yes, and I stand behind our diagnosis. It was a good idea for them to follow my new first contact protocol. I’m so excited!” Twilight’s wings fluttered to emphasize her words.

“I can imagine. I know how much you’ve enjoyed blending science in with the governance of Equestria, and I’m sure all of the ideas you’ve implemented will be of help in the Crystal Empire as well.” Cadence smiled at the young alicorn’s enthusiasm.

“Just doing what I can. But I’ll admit that you’re right. Since Luna decided to hide from us, and all Celestia said was to ‘give her time,’ I suppose we should continue on with the investigation. Even though our mission has expanded, we still need to make sure that the specimen is not being negatively affected by exposure to Equestria as well,” Twilight rattled off from her mental checklist.

Cadance frowned slightly. “I’m glad you agree, though I wish you’d stop referring to him as a ‘specimen.’ He may be of foreign origin, but as an intelligent, rational being, he deserves to not be labeled only for scientific study.”

Twilight shrank slightly at the mild rebuke. “Okaaay. I’ll try to be a bit more congenial with, uh, him. You did say it is a male, correct?”

“Yes, Twi. David is a he.”

“Whaaat? I’m just staying open to the possibility that his race isn’t sexually dimorphic and that we shouldn’t be so quick to make that assumption,” Twilight defended.

“Oh please. Are you suggesting that Celestia improperly identified him?”

To Twilight’s credit, she had learned to tone down her natural reaction to such a suggestion, settling for giving Cadance a dirty look. “No. Just that I prefer to draw my own conclusions.”

“Well, I look forward to your analysis. And… we’re here.” They rounded the last bend and saw the solitary door in the middle of the hall.

“That is the room where HE is located?”

Cadance smirked at Twilight’s snark. “Ha, ha, yes. Now I’ll go ahead and cast the protective wards over us so that you’ll be free to concentrate your magic on the evaluation. Sound good?”

“Yes. Please begin.”

Cadance closed her eyes and pulled at her reserves of magic. Using a combination of spells—protection, health, and mind shielding—she prepared to defend the two of them with the best the School of Magic could devise. Her horn lit up as she prepared to fire the spell, light seeping from below her closed eyelids, and with a bright flash the color of the sky, the spell was cast.

A shimmering blue layer resonated over the coats of the two mares, dimming slightly as time passed, but the protection did not lose any of its power. Only a faint glow of Cadance’s magic was visible on the tip of her horn as she continued to support and monitor her wards.

Twilight utilized her own magic and tested Cadance’s magical barrier for its effectiveness. “Yes, this will do quite nicely. Maybe you should write a few papers of your own.”

Cadance smiled, her eyes opening slowly, the glow of magic now lost from them. “Who says I haven’t already started to put ink to paper? After the changelings and protecting the Empire from Sombra, I wanted to share the benefits of protective magic with the world. Still, I’m simply not as prolific a writer as you are.” She gently nudged her sister and friend.

“Well, I can’t wait to read it. Maybe you’ll let me help edit it?”

“Of course!” Cadance replied. “After my staff does a first pass-through, though. Nopony needs to see the mess that is my raw, un-edited writings.”

“Okay,” Twilight said, sounding a bit crestfallen.

“Oh, Twily, you don’t have to wait that long. We can just talk about it!”

“Thanks. I suppose, though, that we should continue with our current job. It may not require much magic to be continuously channeled into these wards, but you said they still only last for thirty or so minutes before expiring, correct?”

“Yes, that’s the limit before they must be canceled and reapplied. This is to prevent any complications when the wards encounter other magics, externally or that we cast, which might cause them to fail unexpectedly if somepony attempted to use the wards indefinitely.”

At that, Twilight re-lit her horn and focused for a minute. “Okay, I’ve done a basic sweep of the room. I think it will be okay for us to enter now.”

“Did you see what he was doing?” Cadance asked.

“The speci— Ahem, he still seems to be asleep. And if he wasn’t already, I cast a temporary sleeping spell that should leave him unconscious and unaware that we were ever there.”

“Hmm. While that sounds like a safe method to use, it doesn’t seem too ethical.”

Twilight raised her nose a bit into the air. “I don’t want to take any chances, and we need to be able to conduct our examination without any possible complications. He was told that we were coming, and I think that notice will suffice for now.”

Cadance raised a brow. “Sure.”

The two walked to the door, looked at each other, and then nodded in affirmation.

Cadance gently pushed the heavy door open with her hoof, allowing the light from the hallway to illuminate the interior. There lay the object of their study: David, the human from Earth, sleeping soundly in his bed, covers neatly tucked in around him. He slept on his back, a gentle snore resounding as he slowly breathed.

Entering first, Twilight found the gas lamp and turned it up to its brightest setting. The light fully illuminated the room, and the two looked around.

Now in full investigative mode, Twilight began to make an internal catalog and checklist of everything she saw.

‘Nothing abnormal here. Clothes, some leftover food, quill, ink, and paper. Check!’

She scanned each and every item and furnishing with her magic, looking for signs of foreign elements, possible vectors of disease and magical residue. Finding none, she let out a sigh.

‘Check!’ she internally remarked.

“Something wrong?” Cadance asked.

“Nope, everything here is perfectly clean and safe. The few organics and other microbes that I can find here are already present in our world and would cause us no issues if exposed.”

‘Check!’

“That’s good to hear.”

“Now, on to the real prize,” Twilight said with a grin.

“Now, Twilight, stay professional.”

“Always!” Twilight replied with a slightly manic grin.

Twilight turned to the sleeping human. She looked at his peaceful face, and what she could see of his shoulders, but the rest was covered by the sheets of the bed.

She lit her horn and grasped the sheets at the top, near his chest, then slowly pulled them toward the foot of the bed. As soon as she had freed them from being tucked in at his sides, she quickly yanked the covers up and off the human in a flourish.

“AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!” she screamed.

Cadance looked at her startled partner and lifted a brow. “Really, Twilight, you’re going to have the guards marching in on us if you aren’t quieter.”

“Bbuh, but that!” She turned her face away and pointed at the now fully revealed human. Although he wore a robe, it seemed to have been only loosely wrapped around him. What now was displayed before her, she had only seen the likes of in books, and never en vita.

“So, does this validate your mentor’s conclusion?” Cadance asked playfully.

“How can you be so… so calm?” Twilight held up a trembling hoof to her blushing face.

“Twilight, I’m married. And you have a brother! Surely you’ve seen one before.”

“No! Nope, nuh uh. Well, I mean diagrams in books, yes. But this isn’t like that.”

“Well,” Cadance started, “you have to start somewhere!”

Cadance lifted her hoof to the bed and gathered the corner of the sheets. She swiftly pulled the corner up to the man’s navel, effectively masking what had startled her sister.

“There, all safe. Let’s get back to business,” Cadance deadpanned.

“Thank you. Yes.” Twilight shook her head a bit and slapped her cheeks with her hooves. “Business.”

The two looked over the exposed human male, noting his flesh and the sparse fur or hair that grew in places. They inspected his face, teeth, nose, and eyes which looked empty in the magically-induced slumber.

“Can he see us?” Cadance asked.

“No. I’ve blocked his sensory input, so he won’t feel, see, smell, or hear a thing.”

“Lucky,” Cadance mumbled under her breath.

“I heard that.”

“Sorry!” Cadance said with a honeyed voice as she batted her eyelashes.

Twilight rolled her eyes, then went back to her mental checklist and started on the next item. She produced a magically-conjured tape measure and sized up the sleeping man’s features roughly, as she did not want to actually touch him.

“He isn’t going to bite, you know.”

“Yes. Well, we only know that for sure because he’s unconscious,” Twilight replied.

Finishing up her notes on his basic structure and measurements, Twilight smiled a bit.

‘So much DATA! Check!’ she thought to herself.

She put away her tape and put more magic into her horn, taking the human’s vitals and scanning for possible disease and conditions.

“From what I can tell, he is reasonably healthy. He has already produced a decent immune response to the few microorganisms that he was not already exposed to in his world. I don’t think that he will get very sick here.”

“What about magic?”

“Let me see.”

Twilight lit her horn and closed her eyes. The immense energy of the Element of Magic coursed through her and invigorated her entire being. With eyes white with power, she looked upon her charge and observed him in a manner few could… as the latent magic everything in the world possessed.

“I don’t believe it,” Twilight stated simply.

“What?”

“Well, for once, I think his own assessment was correct. He has NO magic of his own.”

“Huh? But… that’s impossible!” Cadance looked over to him, questions on her mind.

“Indeed. That is what I would’ve said before now as well. All things in our world have some magic in them, as they were born from magic in some way. But he has none of his own.”

“You keep saying ‘of his own.’ ”

“Yes. He does have a small amount of magical energy centered in his chest, not flowing through the rest of him as it would anypony or anything else. That magic is actively diminishing, but at an infinitesimal rate. I can tell that the magic is alicorn in nature.”

“Oh, my.” Cadance recognized what the implications were. “What do you think?”

“I don’t know.” Twilight allowed her energy levels to return to a normal state. Staring at David again, she wondered what this could mean.

“I did not see any magical connection, as Celestia had reported to us. Not a bit of magic was flowing into him. However, I do feel that there is somewhat of a vacuum or negative magical pressure around him. It’s almost as if his body is asking for, or seeking out, magic. The odd thing is that it does not seem to be attracted to either of us.”

“Well, that seems to be good news, right?”

“Only time will tell. Come now, let’s go before the wards expire. We need to compare notes and make our first report.”

“Agreed.”

Cadance went nearer to the bedside and took hold of the sheets again, pulling them up over the sleeping man as they had found him. With her magic, she gently tucked him into bed as gently as possible and wished him sweet dreams in a low whisper.

Twilight watched her sister tending to the man, and looked on, perplexed.

“Why are you doing that?” she asked.

“I felt, after the rough way you exposed him, that somepony should put him back as we found him. It would be the kind thing to do.”

“Well, yes. I suppose. I just don’t know if I’m ready to get quite that close to him yet.”

Cadance chuckled. “Oh, Twily, you will find somepony to get close to soon enough. I’m sorry that your first exposure to a male was so visceral, though.”

“I can handle it, for academia and for the Princess. But only for study.”

“That’s the professional I expected. Now let’s get going.”

Turning down the lamp, the two left David’s room, closed the door, and beckoned to the guard stationed further down that they were done and that he could resume his post.

The two princesses walked slowly down the hall together, and as they walked, a naughty grin grew on Cadance’s face.

“I’m glad that, um, Sir David was healthy.” Twilight looked forward, not noticing Cadance’s expression.

“Quite so. He was an exceptional specimen,” Cadance said in her best Sparkle-impression.

Twilight stopped and looked at her strangely. “Really?”

“Oh, yes. Though not quite the length and girth of Shiny, he could give most stallions a run for their bits,” she said plainly.

“AHHHH! No! Not helping, NOT HELPING!!!” Twilight yelled as she galloped off.

Cadance just sat there giggling in the halls, almost succumbing to the laughing fit as it threatened to bring her to the ground. ‘Worth it!’

***

Twilight and Cadance now stood before Celestia in her study, giving their report.

Cadance started, “So, our initial findings are that Sir David is in good health and that both he and Equestrians should not suffer from any medical contamination being together. The pathogens he has brought with him are either already present here or are of such similar genetic pattern that they would cause no harm to the public. The same can be said likewise for our pathogens, as the few that he did not have in his world, his immune system is responding appropriately to with no negative outcomes foreseeable.”

From this news, Celestia began to wear a much happier expression than she did when the two young alicorns saw her earlier. “Thank you, Cadance, that is excellent news. Twilight, were you able to draw any conclusions about his magic or about what happened to Luna?”

“Sorry, Celestia, we have a few answers, but no conclusions yet. What we did learn is that the human—” Twilight paused to cough. “Ahem, that Sir David does not possess any magic of his own.”

“That is odd, but coming from another world, I suppose it is not impossible,” Celestia commented.

“Yes, I agree,” added Twilight. “However, there is… more. While he did not possess his own magic, we did find a small bit inside him. It was alicorn in nature, but I was not able to tell any more about the source, purpose, or how it got there.”

“I see.” At this news, Celestia’s countenance grew dim.

“The magic within him is dwindling at a very slow rate. It could be either dissipating or being used up, I’m not sure.”

“I see. Did you find any indication that he may be able to control or compel somepony?”

Cadance took a step forward. “No, we did not. And I certainly doubt he would be able to do so with such little magical power. I’ve seen the worst kinds of mind control, they all consume vast amounts of power and require quite a bit of control. Magically, I think it is beyond his capability.”

“And you, Twilight?”

“I agree with Cadance. If he is using some other method, it has yet to be seen. But with magic? It seems impossible. The residual magic we found in him doesn’t seem to have been assimilated; it might not be compatible with him. It doesn’t even expand to fill his body, as it would any other creature, but instead, is concentrated in a small clump in his chest.”

“That is most unusual indeed,” Celestia expressed. “What of the magical drain? Did you find any evidence of the link Luna saw of that I felt?”

Twilight sighed. “No. Not a trace. And without further study of both Luna, and of Luna and Sir David together, I don’t think we will be able to learn much more,” Twilight added.

“Hmm. Do you think this as well, Cadance?”

“Yes, Aunty. I think our first priority is to make sure Luna is alright. But for us to be as sure as possible, we will have to see what happens if they are brought into closer proximity.”

Celestia looked pensive for a moment, then spoke. “You think the effects might have a range. That does make sense, as magic expended or acted upon has a finite supply. Extending the range at which a target is affected greatly increases the power requirement.” She sighed. “Very well, I will agree to the study of Luna in closer proximity to Sir David, but only after she receives a clean bill of health from the both of you.”

“Was someone speaking of us?” Luna said as she flew into Celestia’s study from the balcony.

“Luna!” Twilight called out. “I’m so happy you’re here.”

“Well, yes, my apologies for not being present earlier. I… needed some time to myself.”

“That is quite alright, sister because you have returned to us now,” Celestia said with a smile.

“What is the state of the investigation?” Luna asked.

Twilight stepped toward Luna. “Our first priority is to make sure you’re okay. We can fill you in on our findings as we do that if that’s alright with you.”

“Of course. I am sorry to have made you worry.”

“We all forgive you, Lulu. Now, please let Twilight and Cadance check on you. I am sure we will have more to talk about when you are finished.”

“Yes, sister. Let us begin.”

With that, Celestia rose to freshen up in her bathroom, as she had an important meeting pending. At the same time, Twilight and Cadance began poking and prodding at Luna, examining her much in the same way they did David, except for the one difference of Luna being awake. And though Luna did her best to be quiet and compliant, she quickly grew bored. Cadance noticed her flagging mood and tried a different tactic.

“So, Luna… what made you want to talk to Sir David in the first place?” Cadance asked, prompting Twilight to flash her a scowl.

“Let us see… I suppose it was more due to curiosity than anything else. After court adjourned, I sensed that Sir David had awakened from his nightmares. At that point, I decided to visit, but not to stay. However, when I arrived, rather than find a tormented, downtrodden soul, I found a man who, after I announced my presence, tried to hastily clothe himself, only to clumsily fall over the foot of his own bed and onto the floor. His actions surprised me so much that I could not stifle my laughter, even insomuch that I accidentally slammed the door in the faces of our dutiful guards.” As she recalled the events, a smile crept onto Luna’s face. Her heartbeat grew faster and her cheeks reddened with warmth as her emotions blossomed from the memories. “It was quite a sight. Embarrassed as he was, he politely apologised for his ‘improper’ display. I turned to give him a moment of privacy, but from that time onward I was fixated with learning more about him.”

“So,” Cadance pestered. “What did you learn?”

“Sir David has a wonderful soul and a magnificent mind. His wit can match me in words, which is no small feat. He is honest to a fault, treats me kindly as both a princess and the mare I am, and can fill a hall with laughter. His upbringing reminds me of my own, surrounded by the wisdom and company of elders, and his maturity speaks volumes of their nurturing care. He has also weathered hardships, as we all have, and grown stronger because of them.”

Twilight shook her head. “I can see why somepony might think you’re brainwashed. Do you even have one bad thing to say about him?”

Luna took a moment to think. “He shows us too much deference at times. It is nice to take responsibility for mistakes, but he does not need to apologise for every misstep.”

Cadance sighed. “Oh, Luna, maybe he’s just a bit intimidated by you! You do have quite a presence. Did he seem relaxed at all?”

“At first, he was exhibiting signs of stress. I suppose that is normal, considering his situation. He also might have been a little apprehensive of me; I understand that I tend to be rather forward.”

“Well, aside from his personality, did you learn anything about him or humans in general?” Twilight asked.

“His hands. You absolutely must ask to see his hands. They are most remarkable.”

“Uh huh,” Twilight responded, trying to stay focused.

“They are similar in dexterity to a dragon’s claw, but soft and yet strong.”

“You don’t say.” Twilight just shook her head again, then went back to her examination.

“And, Cadance, you would not believe how his mostly hairless body seems to harness the power of the sun’s radiance, considering the amount of heat he expels.”

“Really? And how did you come to that discovery?” Cadance pressed.

“Well, you see, while we did spend the last night talking, I became intrigued by his hands. I told you they were a magnificent appendage, did I not?”

“Yes, you did already,” murmured Twilight.

“Well, while I was examining them, I became compelled to see how they felt. I’m not sure exactly why, but I just pressed my forehead into the flat of his hand without asking.”

“Oh, Luna! Tell us more,” Cadance prodded.

“It was similar to, well, kind of like… It was very pleasant.”

“And warm?” Cadance added breathily.

“Yes, but I did not feel the heat as strongly as I did against his chest.”

“Ooooh!” Cadance squealed, completely losing focus on her task.

“Oh please, Cadance. Luna, you do know that entering into physical proximity of him is completely against the protocol, riiiight?”

“We did not sense any danger from the time sister and I spoke with him before, and I had reapplied my protective ward, so I saw no wrong in it.” Luna frowned at the youngest princess.

“And yet here we are, examining you because your magic ended up inside him somehow.”

“Ah, yes. I see. Perhaps I was a little rash in my decision making. However, I remain confident that I would have made similar choices at a later point in time.”

“So, you were saying how you got close to his chest?” Cadance attempted to refocus the conversation.

Looking at Twilight, Luna’s eyes met her annoyed expression, asking permission to continue. Twilight responded simply by rolling her eyes and going back to her examination.

“Yes. After I felt his hand, which was a very positive experience, I wanted to see if his touch normally provided similar stimuli.” Luna attempted to make her story sound as clinical as possible. Hopefully, to avoid further annoying the alicorn in the room who just so happened to be key to both her and David’s release. “It turns out that the answer was yes, from my limited experience at least.”

“Oh, is that it?” Cadance asked, sounding somewhat saddened.

“Yes. I believe so.”

Twilight straightened up. “Well, if you’re done with your story, I am also ready to present my findings of your exam, Luna.”

“Thank you, Twilight. What have you found?”

“Hold a moment, I would like to hear this as well,” Celestia called out as she rejoined the group from her bathroom.

“Certainly. As I was about to report, I can say without a doubt that there is nothing I can find wrong with you, Luna. You are not being controlled or have any physical or magical conditions affecting you. I found a few of Sir David’s human pathogens in your system, but they are not and will not cause you any ill effects. I suppose considering your exposure to him…” She coughed roughly. “Having this much at least show up is normal.”

“And the magic draw? The connection of magic Luna saw herself between Sir David’s body and her own?” Celestia asked.

“I cannot find it. Luna’s magic is whole and undiminished in both capacity and strength. If there was a connection, it is not present now.”

“Do you surmise that it might reappear?” Luna inquired.

“Yes. Cadance and I have a hypothesis that if there is a connection, it is limited by range. With your permission, we would like to study you both again, but with you in closer proximity to Sir David.”

“I would find that plan acceptable. What do you say, sister? You currently hold the reins in this delicate situation.”

Celestia thought for a few moments. “Hmm. I believe I did say that I would consent to the experiment if you were found in good health. As that has been determined, I see no reason why it should not go forward.”

Twilight sported a wide, manic grin at the thought of doing more experimentation. Her face alone conveyed her desires to her friends in the room. “Let’s go then!”

“I am afraid I have other duties that I must attend to. Cadance, Twilight, please take care of Luna in my absence,” Celestia said.

“I am no foal, sister.”

“I know that, Lulu. I did not mean for it to be in that manner. As we are still dealing with an unfamiliar phenomenon, I only wish for you to be safe.”

“I will be,” Luna replied.

“Well, shall we go?” Twilight asked.

The four alicorn princesses left Celestia’s study together. As they reached the last intersection of the halls, Celestia embraced Luna, and they nuzzled each other affectionately and somewhat apologetically. After they had separated, Celestia turned to walk toward the main halls of the castle, probably headed for the throne room, while the remaining three meandered down a separate hallway towards the guest quarters.

After separating from Celestia, Twilight quickly interjected, “Let’s stop. If the connection between Luna and Sir David is based on range, we should start the preparation and examination now and approach more slowly.”

They all stopped and decided to follow Twilight’s advice. Twilight called upon her magic and rechecked Luna for signs of the magical siphon. Not finding anything, Cadance prepared her ward spells and cast them on the three of them. Now fully prepared, they began to walk down the final halls, approaching David’s room.

The sight of the three princesses in such concentration was a bit unnerving for most of the guards. Here they were faced with the Princess of Friendship, actively wielding the power of the Element of Magic, her sister-in-law, the Princess of Love and ruler of the Crystal Empire, warding against all possible interference, and the stately Princess of the Night, walking forward with purpose-filled eyes, not paying heed to any of her surroundings. At least one guard wished that they had given some prior warning before something so intense came by his post.

Much to the guards’ relief, the princesses passed all their posts except one. Cadance motioned to the guard stationed in front of David’s room and asked him to stand by further down the hall.

Stopping short of the room, Luna and Cadance turned back to Twilight, still focusing her power on examining Luna and their surroundings.

“Anything yet, Twilight?” Cadance asked.

“No. Nothing yet, not even a little magical disturbance around us or from within Sir David’s room.

“Can you tell if he is awake?” Cadance pressed.

“Well, he was sitting on his bed and writing, but I’ve already put him to sleep again.”

“Oh, Twilight.” Cadance shook her head.

“What!? You agreed with me that it was preferable that he not interfere!”

“Hush you two,” Luna scolded. “While it may be more convenient for the exam, I would ask that you refrain from doing such things to him without his or at least MY express permission.”

Twilight’s power-white eyes grew even bigger. “Oh, I’m sorry, Luna. I suppose I just let myself get carried away.”

“It is not me to whom you owe your apology.”

“It’s nice of you to protect him, Luna,” chimed Cadance.

“It is my responsibility. He is a guest in our kingdom, is he not?”

“Yes,” Twilight responded meekly.

“Then we should treat him with more respect. Now, let us continue. It is a shame he is already unconscious, but that matters little at this juncture.”

The three continued to walk towards the room until they were face-to-face with the door. “Still nothing, Twilight?” Cadance checked.

“Nope, not a thing from Luna or Sir David.”

“Okay, I’m going to go in first. I just want to make sure somepony isn’t surprised again.”

Twilight looked like a ghost. Her eyes were still white, but her face paled at what Cadance said.

“Did I misunderstand something?” Luna asked.

“No, not at all. Just a moment,” Cadance replied, winking at Twilight.

She pushed open the door wide enough for her to slip through, and verifying that David’s parts were fully covered, she called for the other two to come in.

Twilight went first, a somewhat relieved look on her face when she noticed David’s lap was covered by some clothing. Following her, Luna came in as well.

When Luna took a glimpse around and saw David sitting up against the bed’s headboard, memories of the early morning came back to her, and she felt her face flush.

“Wait! Something is happening!” Twilight cried.

“I feel something odd as well,” Cadance said.

In Twilight’s vision, she saw Luna’s magical aura expand from inside her body and become a bright, blue light. The light grew until it pushed forth from Luna’s chest and then seemed to collide with another barrier.

Cadance grunted a bit as she felt Luna’s magic encounter the wall of the ward she had placed on Luna.

“What do you see?” Luna asked.

“Your magic! It’s become a bright aura and is focusing itself. I see it pushing against the ward—no, wait!”

“Ugh,” Cadance grunted again.

“Your magic has penetrated the ward, Luna, and has connected to Sir David’s chest! It seems to be flowing from you to him specifically, even though we are closer in proximity.”

“Are we in any danger? Is Sir David?” Luna asked.

“Let me see. No, the amount of magic you are releasing is still small, and your own personal levels have not dropped at all. It is as if the drain is below your personal threshold of regeneration. As for Sir David, though, I do not know what it will do to him.”

“Tell us more. Focus your attention on him.”

“He… His body is storing the magic in his chest. It is still very little compared to the relative amount of latent magic all creatures in our world possess, especially considering the source is a mature alicorn. I’m hesitant to say, but even though he is gaining your magic, I don’t think it is entirely his fault.”

“What makes you say that?” Cadance asked.

“Well, as I said before in my report, I sensed what seemed to be a negative magical pressure or a vacuum of sorts. It’s possible that after coming to Equestria from a land without any magic, his body is simply trying to adapt and equalize to the presence of magic all around him.”

“If that is true, why does my magic feed it and not some others’ like Tia’s?”

“I don’t know. It’s only another hypothesis and one that is much more difficult to test.”

“Well, we should focus on testing the connection between Luna and Sir David now, right, Twilight?” Cadance added.

“Yes. Luna, please leave the room. Let’s see if the extended range theory holds up and the magic flow stops.”

Luna nodded and left the room.

“What now, Twilight?” Cadance asked.

“It seems the magic flow has stopped again. As she turned to walk away, the channel became weaker, and when she left, it disappeared again.”

“I felt as much from the ward,” Cadance replied. “I don’t think any of my spells can prevent the flow of magic between them. Also, from the pressure I felt, the magic came from inside Luna and flowed to Sir David. It was not pulled from her.”

“I am pretty sure I saw the same. Luna, would you be comfortable not having Cadance’s protective wards on you?” Twilight asked.

“Of course,” Luna answered from the hall.

“What are you thinking, Twilight,” Cadance asked in a whisper.

“Oh, just a little advanced experimentation. Please place a ward on Sir David as you have placed on us. Then, dispel Luna’s wards. I need to see something.”

“Okay.” Cadance’s horn brightened for a brief moment. “It’s done.”

“Luna, please come back in. Slowly.”

Luna nudged open the door and looked at Cadance and Twilight standing next to David’s bed. She then looked at David, and again her face flushed red and warm.

“Aha!” Twilight cried out.

“What is it?”

“I see your magic flowing all around you, Luna. It is actively seeking to gain access to Sir David, but we are currently blocking it with Cadance’s wards.”

“Ahh!” Cadance yelled out.

“Oh ponyfeathers. We were blocking it. Your magic is too strong and has nullified the wards. The connection seems to be behaving no differently than it was earlier. Can you leave again?”

Luna looked at Twilight, becoming a bit flustered with having to leave and come, and leave again when asked. She wished that this would all be over, that she would be able to talk to David again, normally, even if she must be chaperoned.

Luna snorted and turned to leave in a huff.

“There is goes again. Just as she leaves, the connection is severed.”

“So ranged it is then, right?” Cadance asked.

“Probably. We just need to do a couple more iterations, now that we know the wards aren’t going to help.”

Twilight called Luna back in again, who was looking more and more frustrated with the process. She tried to explain. “I’m sorry, Luna. It’ll just be a few more times, I promise. Just remember, repetition is one of the fundamentals of science. We need to be sure.”

This somehow seemed to calm and convince Luna into cooperating. Internally, though, every time Luna came and left, she felt her desires to stay with David and talk with him grow a little inside her.

Twilight, however, stuck to her experiments. She noted that for each pass she made, the same connection appeared and disappeared as Luna was ordered from the room.

Now knowing that this trial was nearing its end changed something for Luna, and she became concerned that these results would not be favorable to her desires. This one thought pervaded her mind and made her frustrations and her feelings for David swell even more.

“Okay, Luna, you’re doing great!” Twilight beamed. “Let’s have you leave one more time—”

“NO! I have left enough. Come and go, test this again. I am tired of waiting,” Luna snapped.

Twilight felt a little edge in the air. “I’m sorry, Luna, I know this is unfair to you, but it must be done.”

Luna looked sternly at Twilight, then her face softened a bit and turned to David. “Can I not approach him?”

This time, it was Cadance who spoke. “No, Luna, I’m afraid you can’t yet. Be patient, Twilight is doing what she can to make this right.”

Luna did not turn to face Cadance or say anything in reply.

“I think we have enough data for today,” Twilight tentatively noted. “Let’s go and take a break to discuss what we’ve found.”

“No,” Luna responded. “You asked me to leave again, and I will do it. I must do it, for him.”

Luna turned around resolutely and marched out the door, closing it behind her.

“Uh oh,” Twilight said.

“Oh, don’t worry, Twilight, she doesn’t hold it against you.”

“That… isn’t the problem. The, uh, connection… it didn’t stop this time.”

“Oh my.”

“Yeah. Let’s call it quits and see if the range has just expanded a bit. I’m sure that’s all it is,” Twilight reassured herself.

“Sounds good to me. I’ll let Luna know, and start heading back while you keep watch on the connection.”

“Sure.”

Cadance left the room, and Twilight could hear her soothing Luna in the hallway. Soon after, she heard the light clip-clop of their hooves moving away as the two walked down the hall talking.

Twilight stayed behind, her head on a pivot watching David’s chest first, and then turning to the door. Back to David, then to the wall. Again to David, and then further to the corner of the wall.

Drops of sweat started to collect under Twilight’s bangs in a show of anxiety and the stress from constantly channeling her magic. After a few minutes, the ribbon of magic was still present, constantly changing directions in its travel as the one it was tied to continued to move around the castle.

“Ohhhh my,” she said to nopony in particular. “This can’t be good.”

Noticing that the position of the ribbon had finally stopped shifting, she determined in which compass direction it was pointing, and assuming it followed a straight trajectory, noted that it was pointing directly as Luna’s quarters.

“This cannot be good at all.”

With her current theory debunked, she sighed and released her surging powers. Finally, back to normal, she looked over at David and spoke in a hushed voice. “I’m sorry about all this, and I hope it turns out alright. I’ll continue to look for more answers, and we’ll figure this out, just you wait and see.”

The words she spoke to David were very kind, but if someone were to overhear her little pep-talk, it would be difficult for them to determine exactly which of the two it was intended for.

With her speech over, she turned to the door and left to catch up with the others who had parted so long ago, and to mull over the prospect of sharing the new news.

***

Act IV-A - This Is No Time to Be Alone (new)

Act IV-A - This Is No Time to Be Alone

At the dawn of the second day, David lay in his bed, staring at the ceiling. The night had been cold and lonely, but he slept without interruption. Now, he waited for his breakfast to arrive, courtesy of his guards.

Knock, knock.

“Sir David, we have brought your breakfast. Please step away from the door.” The guards were unceremoniously bland in dealing with him.

David sighed. “I’m clear. I’m on the bed.”

After a short pause, the door opened a bit, a silver tray was pushed through, then was callously shut without a word.

David didn’t even look up from his position. “Thank you,” he chimed.

There was no response.

With yet another sigh, David rose from his resting place and retrieved his food. It was a bountiful offering: hot oatmeal with cinnamon, various cut fruit, juice and water, and a sugar-crusted muffin.

He set the tray on the dresser. Though his stomach was rumbling, his mood offset his desire to eat. Instead, he gathered his writing tools and climbed back into bed.

Journal of David Marshall
Monday, Day Two in Equestria, Morning
Current mood: Conflicted

It’s the morning of the second day.

I’ve just received my breakfast from the guards, and though I’m hungry, I couldn’t care less about eating. My stomach is tied in knots, most likely from stress. It doesn’t help that neither Princess Cadance or Twilight Sparkle came to visit me yesterday. I want to hope that doesn’t mean anything, but I almost have to assume that it does.

I have to say, being in shock sucks. My brain seemed to avoid thinking about anything, as I wasn’t awake much yesterday. Pretty much all I did was write and sleep. Though I’ve already written what has happened, I still have yet to figure out my feelings.

I can easily accept that I’m under a safety quarantine and house arrest for stealing magic and suspicion of mind control. That’s just about the only part that makes sense. But something’s started between Princess Luna and me and I need to figure it out. Okay, let’s take a look at it again.

***

So, I had woken up in the middle of that first night, stressed out. Princess Luna noticed and came to visit. We talked, shared jokes and stories, and somehow became friends.

No. That isn’t right. It shouldn’t be right. Princesses don’t just talk to and ‘become friends’ with strange beings that mysteriously appear in their kingdom. It’s not rational. However, I’m not sure how rational this place is. So far, it matches up with television way too much: a place concocted of lessons, morals, and an almost unrealistic idealism. In that world, I suppose princesses do act this way. But this place and Princess Luna are real. They get mad, they argue, they lie. This is not just the world on TV, it’s more.

So, maybe the princess and I really have become friends. Well, that’s not entirely accurate either. We’re friends, but there’s a bit more to it. She’s said and even shown as much yesterday morning. As for me, I’m not quite sure. Even considering everything that’s happened, I still feel a bit giddy when I think about her. I know that feeling, but it’s been such a long time…

…

I hope— Actually, I don’t know what I hope. Part of me wants to think I was stressed and vulnerable. That having anyone pay attention to me would’ve had a similar effect. Another part of me wants answers; it’s confused. It wants to know what I find so interesting or relatable in a miniature, magical, talking horse. Lastly, there’s the part of me that says “to hell with thinking; it’s nice to feel again.” The short of the matter is, all of those parts are valid.

And talking to Princess Luna was fun, I can’t deny that. We even have a few things in common, like how she loves wordplay and mind games and how we both felt a bit out of touch growing up. It… it just felt so natural, I can’t explain it. What really made an impact, though, was when I noticed her relaxing and enjoying her time with me. That’s proof enough to me that we made a connection.

But at some point, it all changed… it grew. It’s not like it’s either of our faults or even a bad thing, but when did it start?

…

The break. That was it for me. It was such a small moment in time, but I remember when Princess Luna left the room I was thinking about her. Those few minutes let my mind wander and soon I felt a bit nervous, even anxious about her return. Then she spoke, and it was like a trap had been sprung. The surprise made my heart stop, and from then on, I was a deer caught in the headlights. I remember her asking a question, but with my heart beating rapidly in my chest and my mind racing, I don’t remember exactly what I said. It must have been okay, though, as she casually climbed back up on the bed to make herself at home, wearing a smile. I couldn’t help but stare as she pranced around, trying to find the perfect spot. Then our eyes met, and the awkward tension forced me to turn away. I think it was then, that I really started thinking of her as a woman.

Let’s see… After that, well, it gets hard to decipher and remember my thoughts. I quickly became a confused, mixed bag of emotions. Part of me tried to be chivalrous and respectful, another part was a bit anxious and scared. I remember more of how it felt, how she felt, rather than what I thought.

The next thing I knew, I had awoken to a nightmare. Being stared down by Princess Celestia will wake you up fast, I guarantee it. The saving grace at that moment was the look on Princess Luna’s face. Though it only said “sorry” it instantly calmed me down.

After a bit of back and forth with Princess Celestia, Princess Luna jumped in. I remember how my heart jumped when she crawled onto the bed. Her eyes spoke to me as much as her words. Then she went to war for me. It was kind of exciting, seeing her argue on my behalf against her sister, but Princess Celestia easily overpowered her.

What came next was a surprise. Having lost the battle of words, Princess Luna’s last resort was to take action. I vaguely remember the look in her eyes, but then everything was washed away by that kiss.

After that, it just cascaded out of control. I barely remember the words, let alone how I felt. Talk of stealing magic and being forbidden to meet, that’s what I got out of it.

***

So, have I come to any conclusions? Yes.

What’s plain to me is that I’m attracted to Princess Luna. I think I’m okay with that. I think she’s interested in me too, but after what happened I can’t be sure. As for Princess Celestia, I have no idea or frame of reference on what she thinks of me. I just know she’s scary when she’s mad.

The end result is that yesterday was horrible, I’m alone, and I don’t have any more answers. I hope today is better.

Finished writing, David stood from the bed holding his newest journal entry. He read over it, pacing in his room, then stopped at the dresser. He took the muffin and continued his pacing, nibbling at it occasionally. It was banana nut.

***

Halfway across the royal wing, David’s counterpart was feeling similarly melancholy. Being alone throughout the night had left her dour, and although it was still normal for her to be awake, nothing else was as usual.

Luna had her breakfast delivered, being not quite ready and willing to converse with her fellow princesses that might have joined her at the table. And so, Luna now lay on her bed, digesting the breakfast she had consumed. Her feather pen danced in her magical grasp as she languished about.

Though her body was still, Luna’s mind was not. It digested a different meal, one of the recent events and her feelings. As per her habit, the aged book that held her personal diary was opened next to her, ready to be filled. Luna rolled over to face the blank page and holding the book between her forehooves she committed her thoughts to paper.

‘Tis the morn of the second day. Today, I imagine I will still be required to be awake at odd hours. Though yesterday’s toil has left me exhausted, it could not have been avoided. I can only hope that tomorrow will allow me sufficient rest before court demands my presence.

Rest aside, I count myself lucky. Twilight and Cadance arrived yesterday afternoon, just as they planned. Unfortunately, melancholy as I was, I was not present to greet them initially. I soon recovered and found them with my sister.

Before I arrived, they apparently examined Sir David and found him to be healthy and with no connection present. That was quite a relief. They also did the same for the guards, my sister and, after my arrival, for me. At the conclusion, they pronounced us all in perfect health and without effect of control or magic. While that alone was music to my ears, there is more to relay.

With sister’s permission, Twilight and Cadance went to examine Sir David again, this time bringing me along as an added variable. Their main concern was that the connection might reappear when in close proximity. Unfortunately, they were correct.

That was not the only thought validated, however. Upon seeing his face again, I immediately found myself overwhelmed with thoughts and emotions of the night before. It is true, then: he may not have power over my mind, but his presence has affected me. Luckily, I was able to suppress such thoughts from escaping and kept my composure.

The three of us experimented for a while, testing this unknown magical anomaly that has linked man and pony. Though through repeated testing, I became somewhat irritable—a trait I am not proud of—and let my thoughts be known. My primary excuse was stress. Now knowing that Sir David was exonerated, I found myself being drawn to him, and simply wanted to wake him and let him know all was well. Yet there I was, being ordered in and out of his room as they watched the connection abruptly appear and disappear, only for the sake of science and not to the soothing of my mind’s desires. It was maddening! Unfortunately, our reunion was not meant to be, as Twilight and Cadance counseled me against it, not yet knowing the effects of the magical connection.

I continued to comply with their demands, if not for them, then for Sir David.

As for their results, at first, though the evidence seemed to confirm their hypothesis of range being a factor, that did not hold true for long. After my outburst, Twilight suggested a recess, most likely due to my increasingly uncooperative behavior. (I am sorry, friend.) As Cadance and I left, she stayed behind to monitor Sir David for a few moments, but when she returned, she looked worse for wear. It took a few moments for her to recollect herself, but she eventually explained that the after the last testing iteration, the connection had failed to disappear and now seemed present and stable at the now much longer distance.

After arguing the merits of withholding this information from my sister until further examinations could be conducted, it was decided to pass the known information to Celestia. She was not pleased. Even with her displeasure, I again deferred to her judgment and am still prohibited from approaching Sir David.

***

That brings me to my current thoughts. Why is it that we cannot let him know of the state of affairs? Surely he must also be tormented by these occurrences, and he is alone. In this, I believe Tia to be somewhat overreacting to the point of possibly inflicting cruelty to our guest. Her words of ‘protocol’ and ‘for your and Equestria’s safety’ feel empty to me. Perhaps it is my doing that makes it feel as so.

I recognise now. Sir David has stirred new life in my mind and bosom. Perhaps it is only a fillyhood fancy and will pass, but for now, it is present with me. Was it his plight? Am I responding to his needs, or is this something within me, kindled by his character and our night together. Time will surely tell, but I must be patient. That, unfortunately, is not one of my virtues.

Perhaps sister will be lenient now that the initial shock has become worn, and our two investigators have found no danger. Later today I will venture to see if she will allow a visit. I would feel a great deal of comfort if only to hear his voice.

Closing the aged tome, Luna rolled over on her side and stared at the beautiful mural on her ceiling. It had always given her a moment's peace, and she was grateful to have it. She let her mind wander to plans of the day: research of David’s race, an update with Cadance and Twilight, then perhaps an impassioned plea to her sister for leniency with David.

Internally, she crossed out the ‘impassioned plea’ and decided to go with a well-constructed argument instead. She had no reason to prostrate herself before Celestia, and as evidence continued to pile up in her favor, she would win the debate soon enough.

But all of that was for later, as being primarily nocturnal, rest was needed to wage battle. Luna turned down the lights in her room and cuddled up under a blanket for a short rest, and soon was fast asleep.

***

The grand doors to the royal dining room opened and the princess of the night lumbered through.

“Good afternoon, Lulu. I am glad that you feel well enough to join us for lunch.” Celestia smiled serenely from her chair.

“Well, yes. Forgive my absence this morning, Tia. I was… agitated from my lack of sleep. I doubt I would have made a proper host.” Luna looked to the two young alicorns seated at the table as she slowly ambled to her chair. “It is good to see you both again today. I hope the night has treated you well.” She bowed slightly in greeting.

“I’m not sure about Twily, but I had a pretty restful night, thank you,” Cadance replied, smiling.

“I slept… some. I’m sorry we kept you up so much, Luna. I suppose I didn’t think about how that would affect you,” Twilight offered.

Luna shook her head. “ ‘Tis quite alright, and necessary as well. I also will be glad to make myself available today, if you have need of me for more experiments.”

Twilight sheepishly grinned. “Hopefully, just one more set. Repetition is one of the fundamentals of science, after all.”

Luna twitched. “Quite.”

Celestia cleared her throat then donned her usual placid smile. “Perhaps we can discuss the plan of events during lunch. Are we all ready to begin?”

Receiving nods, Celestia rang the small silver bell, proclaiming the official start of the meal. Chef mares burst forth from the kitchen and deposited their wares upon the table. It seemed ‘sandwiches’ was the theme of the day, as various kinds were littered across several tea stands. The princesses expressed their thanks, then the chefs returned to their kitchen.

Now alone, the elder pressed the issue at hand. “So, I spent quite a bit of time last night researching ‘humans’ in the royal archives. I was not exactly optimistic going in, and unfortunately, found no mention of David’s kind whatsoever. Did anypony else have better results with their efforts?”

As Celestia scanned the faces of the two youngsters, Luna unconsciously did the same. Neither Cadance or Twilight, though, raised their heads enough to show the disappointment on their faces.

Twilight was the first to speak. “I may have found some interesting information regarding magical transference, but I don’t have enough to exactly apply to the current situation, yet.”

Luna smiled. “That is quite alright, dear Twilight. None of us expected this situation, nor have we imagined its mysteries would be unveiled overnight.”

“I suppose you’re right.”

“Speaking of the magical transfer,” Cadance chirped. “Are you feeling okay today, Luna?”

Luna looked somewhat surprised, stopping her sandwich in the air, then relaxed with a smile. “Thank you, Cadance. I assure you I feel quite fine, magically speaking.”

“Oh, that’s good. I was a bit concerned when, well, at breakfast. Would you mind if we check on the connection now, just for safe measure?”

Celestia questioningly cocked a brow, looking over toward the pink alicorn. Luna, however, continued to smile and placed her new sandwich down on her plate. “Of course not. Please do.”

“Okay, just a second. Twilight has taught me how to do it, but it takes me a bit more effort.” Cadance smiled and closed her eyes.

After a few seconds of quiet concentration, Cadance’s eyes snapped open wide, completely white from the surge of her magic. In her view, she spied the Night Princess’ magical aura, including a thin blue thread that wandered off into the distance toward the royal wing where David was held. Just as quickly as it started, Cadance clamped her eyes shut and returned her powers to normal. She sat, breathing heavily as she attempted to regain her composure. After taking a few calming breaths, she was back to normal and looked ready to report.

“Wow. Sorry, that takes a bit of getting used to. How do you do it so easily, Twilight?” Cadance asked.

Twilight shrugged with her wings. “Practice. Lots of unforeseeable and generally unwanted practice. It also helps bearing the element of magic, I suppose.”

Cadance sighed. “Gotcha. Well, as far as I can see, the channel of magic hasn’t changed since we checked it last night. I think that’s a good thing. Twilight?”

“As good as we can hope for right now. Luna, please immediately report any changes you feel in your magic. We can’t afford to let this get out of hand.”

“I assure you, I will do as you say. It is just as important to me that this situation be resolved in the best manner possible. You have my full support. What about you, sister? You have been unusually silent.”

“I am sorry, Lulu. I have just been thinking. I too, look forward to a speedy end to all of this. Especially considering the tension it has caused between us.”

“Yes, well while we may not be in complete agreement on some things, I do not want this to come between us. Forgive me, Tia.” Luna bowed her head.

Celestia’s face softened at the contrite spirit Luna shared. “Of course I do. I hope you will accept my apology as well.”

“Always.”

The two sisters smiled as the young alicorns happily looked on, peace being restored to the royal household. For a moment, all was quiet.

“Well, I’m glad that you two have made up because there is quite a lot that has to be done today!” Twilight interrupted.

“Yes, Twilight. I completely agree,” Celestia started. “As I said before, I think it would be best if we had a plan of action. I, for one, plan to continue my research in the royal archives. Twilight, do you have an idea of what needs to be done?”

“Hmm. Outside of a few more observations of Sir David, I would like to go back to the site again to see if there is anything I’ve missed. I also need to return to Ponyville this evening, but should be able to return tomorrow.”

“I see. Cadance, what are your plans?”

“Well, I’m mostly working as an assistant to Twilight and will be with her for the exams, but when I’m not needed, I’d be willing to help out however I can.”

“Are you sure, niece?” Luna asked. “I know it is not an easy thing being away from your home. Do you not need to return to the Crystal Empire?”

“Oh, I’m sure Shiny has things well under control. He should be good for another day or two. Besides, I have yet to see how you and Sir David interact. That may provide some of the best information we could gather at this stage.”

Cadance’s words sparked inside Luna’s mind and rekindled the thoughts from the morning. “I see. Well, if you believe that would be of assistance, perhaps we should do a bit of experimentation. Sister, it seems as though Cadance has touched upon a situation that we have yet to explore, one with Sir David and I both conscious. There might be invaluable data left undiscovered that could help in this situation. Considering our capable investigators have not found any of us to be under insidious methods of control, would you consider permitting this observation? I am sure it would be conducted with the utmost care and…”

Celestia knit her brows, staring down at her plate as she listened to her sister ramble on. She ruminated over the variables and possible complications. “I… I do not know if—”

“Sister, please,” Luna begged, her desperation cracking through her constructed facade.

“Cadance, Twilight, what protections would you suggest? Does this experiment pose any risks that you would like to discuss?” Celestia asked.

“Well…” Twilight began. “I would still recommend they not be allowed within the same physical area. If Sir David were to use magic, though that is highly unlikely, breaking line of sight would prevent most targeted spells. Also, if the meeting were allowed, Luna should be accompanied by a silent observer, both to minimize contamination of the experiment and to have a disengaged third-party if something happened. Cadance, do you think you’d be up to doing this yourself?”

Cadance smiled. “Of course! I may not be the magical genius you are, but I am the best protective spell user here. I’m sure I can keep Luna out of trouble.”

Twilight then turned to Celestia. “If Cadance is up for it, I think it would be worthwhile. It could really put the nail in the coffin on whether or not Sir David is a potential aggressor.”

Celestia wore a serious mask, hiding none of her misgivings about the suggested plan. She looked up at Luna and stared deeply into her sister’s eyes and found a resolute princess staring back. “Luna, if we agree to this… meeting, would you be willing to abide by Twilight and Cadance’s rules without question? If they said to stop, would you fight them as you did with me yesterday or would you comply?”

The fire in Luna’s eyes had already answered for her, but she spoke up nonetheless. “If you would permit this ‘meeting,’ I will obey.”

Celestia turned away. “I see no issue in it then; I trust my sister. Cadance, Luna, remember to take care, it is not only yourselves whose life is affected.”

Luna’s face brightened like a candle. “We will, sister. Cadance, not to rush things, but when perhaps do you think we could arrange this meeting?”

“It would probably be later in the evening after I help Twilight. She said she wanted to do a few more examinations of Sir David before she left. After that sounds good, let’s say… after dinner?”

“Huzzah! —I mean, that sounds most agreeable. Twilight, do you foresee my attendance being needed for your experiments this afternoon?”

Twilight thought for a moment. “No, I don’t think so. You should probably take this time to rest if you can. It would be best if you were fresh and alert for Cadance’s observation.”

Luna nodded. “Indeed, I will do as you say. Thank you all.”

Celestia cleared her throat. “I would like to make one small stipulation. For now, Luna, you should refrain from discussing Sir David’s ongoing examination. Doing so could potentially alter his perception and skew results. Would you not agree, Twilight?”

Luna’s face paled in shock. “Surely you jest, sister? Keeping a guest in the dark for so long is tantamount to torture!”

“I’m sorry, Luna, but I think Celestia is right. We don’t know yet what the full results will be, and discussing it with him could not only change the outcome of our investigation but could also give him false information!”

“I… I see. What is the line I must draw?” Luna asked.

“Twilight, Couldn’t she at least tell him we think he’s healthy? We know that much already,” Cadance added.

“I don’t know…”

Celestia returned to her placid smile. “Perhaps Cadance is right. Let him know he is healthy, and that the investigations are on-going. That is the limit of which you can discuss. Do you agree, Luna?”

“I suppose. What little comfort we can grant him, I imagine would be a boon in his situation.”

Celestia stood from her seat. “Well, with that, I say we should adjourn this lunch meeting. There is much to do, my fellow princesses. I wish you all good luck.”

***

Celestia, Luna, and Cadance walked through the royal wing near the princess’ rooms after dinner, chatting amicably.

Cadance stopped in the hall and turned to Celestia. “Aunty, are you sure you don’t want to come with us tonight? It would be good for you to observe Sir David in this situation. I think it may relieve some of your concerns.”

Luna bristled at the offer but turned away to hide her feelings.

Celestia, however, yawned curtly and stretched her wings. “Ohhh… No. I believe I will bid you all goodnight here. It has been an exhausting day and tomorrow brings another week of court and meetings. And, Luna, please make sure you do not keep Cadance up too long, she is not the night owl you are.”

“Oh, Aunty, don’t worry about me. I had plenty of rest yesterday. I think I can handle staying up a bit later if needed.”

Celestia scowled a bit at the young alicorn. “That might be true, but it isn’t good for your health. Cadance, promise me you retire at an appropriate time.”

“Indeed. Cadance, you would do well to listen to her. Tell me you have not forgotten how harsh the sun can be if awoken early. Would you have love sour just as she?”

Cadance hid her chortle behind a wing. “I understand. I will go to sleep before it gets too late. I promise.”

Celestia smiled and nodded sleepily. “Thank you. Goodnight, Cadance, Lulu.”

“Goodnight,” the two parroted.

***

Seeing the elder monarch off, Cadance turned to Luna with an excited grin. “Okay. Let’s go over the rules one more time.” She took a deep breath. “Neither of us is to open the door or enter into Sir David’s room. While we are there, we will not cast any spells, as that may compromise Sir David. We should wait until Twilight says it’s okay to use various magic around him. You can talk to him, but don’t mention the investigation, but you can tell him that he is healthy and safe. I will stay silent and only observe. Before we arrive, I will check the status of the connection, cast a simple mental constitution spell on you, and a full-protection compliment on myself. Your spell won’t protect you, but will warn me of any changes in your mental makeup, just in the slim chance that something is affecting you. During the meeting, I will examine you for the magical conduit for potential changes twice and then once after. Any questions?”

“One,” Luna smirked. “Did Twilight give you that list?”

“Way too obvious, huh? Well, it’s not a bad list.”

“I suppose not. I agree to comply.”

“Great! Just one second while I check the connection and prepare the spell.”

Cadance closed her eyes and concentrated. Her eyes lit up with the immense power of the alicorns, and soon the connection was laid bare before her.

“Anything new?” Luna asked.

“No,” Cadance replied, shaking of the magical rush. “Just the same as usual.”

Cadance then placed power in her horn again. A light blue shimmer of magic appeared at the tip, then popped, raining tiny blue sparks over Luna’s head, like a miniature firework.

“There, all set. Let’s go.”

***

The two princess trotted over to the hallway leading to David’s door. After meeting with the guards, they dismissed them, requesting privacy for their experiment. Finally, they were alone. Cadance quickly walked up to David’s door and chose to sit down along the back wall, facing his room, then motioned for Luna to approach.

However, the night princess stayed still. First, she looked to the pink princess beckoning her to come, then to the door that she so wished to enter. As she waited, random thoughts and fears flowed through her mind, filling her with paralyzing anxiety. Luna closed her eyes and tried to focus, to find the reason that had brought her there. As she stood in her silent prison, a beacon from the darkness reached out—a noise from within the room. From that sound came a reminder, and with it, thoughts of David’s face came unbidden, granting the clarity she sought. With David as her goal, she moved, slowly walking to the door. There, she sat, then raised her hoof cautiously.

Knock, knock. Knock.

“Sir David, it is I, Luna,” she said sweetly.

Inside, David jumped from his position on the bed, knocking over the empty dinner tray from his lap. “P—Princess?”

“Yes,” she answered. “I was… hoping you would be up for a conversation.”

“Oh, sure. Please, come in. I’m clear from the door.”

“Actually, forgive me, Sir David, at this time, we cannot yet meet. Though it is unreasonable to ask, would you be willing to converse, even with such a barrier between us?”

David got up from the bed and slowly walked to the door. He placed his hand against the cold, hard wood and smiled before sitting down. “Of course.”

On the opposite side, the princess smiled brightly, staring as a shadow interrupted the sliver of light that peeked out from underneath the door.

“So, what’s brought you by tonight, Princess?” David asked.

Luna cleared her throat. “Sir David, I hope that you are well, and I come bringing some news. It has been found that you have nothing to fear in respect to the quarantine results. That is to say, you are healthy and should not suffer any malaise, barring common illness, while you are here in Equestria. The inverse is also true; that you do not harbor any unknown or insidious pathogens that would harm others.”

“Thanks, I guess. That does sound like good news.”

“I would agree.”

“But…” David started.

“But?”

“Well, I’m just curious. I… I was told that Princess Cadance and Princess Twilight would be the ones to conduct the quarantine examination, but I haven’t seen either of them. Actually, I haven’t seen anyone since yesterday morning. Did something happen?”

“Oh.” Luna turned back to Cadance, who vigorously shook her head. “I was not present for your quarantine exam. I should not discuss it.”

“Wait, so I was examined!? By who? When was that!?”

Luna bit her cheek, and once again looked back to Cadance, but only received a polite shrug.

Luna sighed. “Yes, it was conducted by Cadance and Twilight. They arrived yesterday and examined you while you slept. I was not… aware of it, until later,” Luna hurriedly spit out.

The soft sound of a hoof hitting Cadance’s forehead resounded in the halls.

“Oh. So, I was just sleeping. Okay.”

“Sir David, I did not mean to hide this from you. It is a rather complicated situation.”

“You mean with me stealing your magic and all?”

“There was that concern, yes. But know that I do not believe you are doing it intentionally.”

“What about Princess Celestia and the others? What do they think? Do you think I’ll be released soon?”

“Unfortunately, that is something I am unable to relay, and it will still take some time before a decision is reached.” Luna looked back to Cadance, who nodded approvingly.

“Fine,” David grumbled. “Do you have any idea how long I’m going to be cooped up in here alone?”

“I do not, but I hope it will not be long. However, I do not want you to feel alone; I am here as well. Let us talk of something else, perhaps.”

“Sure. Anything specific?”

Luna sensed the tension in David’s voice. It tugged at her heart to know that while she meant only to bring some good news and perhaps soothe his plight, she had instead brought insecurity and empty words. She took a moment to breathe, calming herself as she pondered her next move.

“Perhaps we should talk of yesterday morning. It was quite unfair to you, and I believe you deserve an explanation.”

“Okay.”

“Sir David, Please know that I did not intend for you to bear responsibility for my actions or be accused of misconduct in any way. My sister gravely misinterpreted my words and jumped to conclusions without all the available information.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. Though I have somewhat explained what happened that first night, she is still quite skeptical— of both of us. It is perhaps her nature, though. Do not think less of her for it.”

“What is she so skeptical about?”

“She simply cannot understand how we could become such close friends in but one night. I keep reminding her that time is rarely a factor when you are open with another, but she can be quite stubborn.”

“So, we’re friends, right?” David asked.

David’s tone caught Luna off guard. “…Of course!” Luna replied cheerily.

David sighed. “Good, thanks. I’m glad to be your friend, Princess.”

“And I, yours.”

Somewhat behind Luna, sitting against the wall, Princess Cadance wore a dour expression. She shook her head, then closed her eyes as she began to concentrate on her magic. Now with her alicorn powers in full-bloom, she carefully examined the connection flowing between Luna and David.

‘Hmm. No changes observed. I suppose that’s a good thing. However, the mood here is falling a bit. I hope letting Luna talk to him under these circumstances wasn’t a mistake,’ Cadance mused.

David spoke up, bringing Cadance out of her thoughts. “Princess, while I’m glad that we’re friends, I do have some questions.”

“Certainly,” Luna replied.

“Well, yesterday during the… confrontation, you said some things and— well, never mind.”

Luna’s countenance fell. “Oh, I suppose I do owe you an apology. I was quite upset and acted rashly and improperly, both in words and action, without consideration of your feelings. I simply was not… thinking at the moment. Please forgive me.”

“Oh.” David’s voice grew painfully soft. “That’s okay, Princess. Somehow, I know you were just trying to protect me. I understand if you didn’t mean it. I… I forgive you.”

Against the wall, Cadance’s rather reserved expression changed into a scowl, though neither Luna or David would know it.

Luna’s face, however, wore shock and dismay at David’s words. Something in the way David spoke grated against her very being. She searched her mind looking for the answer, for a word or two that would adequately convey how she felt.

A surge of anger— no, frustration, boiled up within her. Realizing her own mistake, she looked resolutely at the door, as if she was staring directly into David’s eyes.

“No,” Luna spoke plainly. “I withdraw my apology. It seems as though I have fostered a misunderstanding.”

“What?” David asked, shocked.

“For having you shoulder the burden of my sister’s accusations, I ask for your forgiveness. However, though improper, when I spoke openly and then forced upon you that intimate moment, I acted only upon my true feelings, and for that, I cannot apologise. Do you understand?”

Now, more confused than shocked, David, again, uttered only one word in response, “What?”

Luna huffed in agitation.

Sensing her displeasure, David spoke up. “Wait. Just wait a moment. Are you saying that you meant to kiss me?”

Luna looked down to the floor. “I will repeat, both my words and actions were true of my heart, and I will not retract them. I hope this will not erode our friendship.”

David was stunned. “I don’t—” David shook his head. “I thought so much about yesterday and those words you said, that you’d ‘like to see more of me if I felt the same.’ But when you apologised, I felt so confused. Now you’re saying that it’s okay, that it was real. Do you still feel that way, Princess?”

Luna’s currently contorted expression relaxed and her smile returned. She lay down and pressed her muzzle to the gap below the door. “I—I do, Sir David” she whispered.

As her words hit him, David’s face broke into a wide smile and his heart filled with warmth. He crouched down to the floor, straining to see below the door. “Well then, I think I’d like that,” David whispered back.

“So?” Luna whispered.

David smirked. “I want to build on that friendship of ours, Princess. If you’ll have me.”

“I would,” she replied.

While unable to hear the exchange of words, Cadance was suddenly lit up with a smile from ear to ear. What the whispers had failed to convey, her innate connection brought forth evidence of what had been shared. It was a real treat for her, as she was present to see something truly rare. For most everypony, they would never know when their relationship actually started, but for David and Luna, Cadance witnessed first-hand the moment when their two hearts aligned.

“Tell me, Sir David, what do you think of me?” Luna asked, squirming like an anxious school filly.”

David blushed hard, though nopony was around to see it. “I… I like you, Princess Luna. You’re fun, smart, and—”

“Enough. Your flustered words are testimony enough for me. I have become quite fond of you as well. So, what to do now…” Luna raised back up to a sitting position, an honest smile still shining on her face. “I suppose a date is out of the question, considering your current predicament,” Luna joked.

Surprisingly, David laughed. “Yeah, I guess so. Seems like we’re stuck with words for now. It’ll even be a little hard to tell when you’re joking without seeing your expression.”

“My expression?” Luna questioned.

“Well, you can be a little dry in your delivery sometimes. It’s okay, I like it.”

“I will have to keep that in mind. I would not want any more misunderstandings.”

David laughed again. “It’s fine, really. Let’s just try to forget about this whole mess for now. So…” David floundered, looking for a new topic.

***

David and Luna rambled on, both not quite sure what to do or what to talk about. They discussed many things: food, the weather, likes and dislikes; even moving into the more serious topics of life, death, fears, and hopes.

Cadance, always the avid listener, mentally recorded all she heard as the two talked. Though now she could easily see there was no impropriety involved, she would need to make a case for David for the others to be persuaded.

As the time flew past, David let out a mighty yawn, interrupting Luna’s speech about painting the night’s sky.

“Sir David, are you alright?” Luna asked.

David yawned again. “Oh, sorry. I’m okay. I promise you weren’t boring me.”

Another yawn sounded from the halls.

“Princess, was that you?” David asked.

“I, uh,” Luna stammered, looking back as Cadance stifled another yawn. “It is often said that yawning is contagious, perhaps it is best if we both retire.”

David scuffled behind the door. “Are you sure? I think I can still stay up.”

“Sir David, we have had a wonderful night. Though I do not want to part, I believe it is time.”

“Okay. Do you think we’ll be able to meet again tomorrow?”

“With any luck, yes, though I do not know when. Tomorrow, I must be at court and therefore, will not be free during the night.”

“Oh.” David thought silently for a moment. “Then how about— Ahem, Princess Luna, would you join me for dinner tomorrow night?”

Luna blushed, then turned back to Cadance, whose eyes sparkled with excitement as she nodded affirmatively.

“Sir David, I tentatively accept this date. I will do all in my power to meet you again at dinner.”

“Thank you, Princess. I look forward to it. Goodnight,” David said so formally, a pony could almost hear him bow through the door.

“Goodnight, my David.”

***

Act IV-B - A Date With Blinders (new)

Act IV-B - A Date With Blinders

Being a creature of the night and with it still being a royal day off, Luna spent the rest of her evening alone, but it was not full of rest and relaxation. Instead, she put her time to good use and put forth efforts into helping resolve David’s and her unique, magical predicament. However, the night eventually faded, and she retired to her room. Now, with a moment’s rest and the events of the evening still fresh in her mind, she committed them to her diary for posterity.

The night has passed, and it is almost time for the morn of the third day. Though I have been keeping myself busy, spending these last few hours alone has been both a blessing and a curse. Allow me to explain.

Thanks to the generosity of Cadance, I was permitted to speak again with Sir David last night. He proved, again, to be every part the gentlestallion I had thought during our first rendezvous, and after a slight misunderstanding, we found that both of us has interest in the other.

Now that Sir David and I have expressed our mutual affections, I find that my attraction to him has become somewhat heightened, and although I am apart from him, I cannot easily quiet my thoughts. Though I am blessed with feelings of happiness and the promise of something new and exciting, he is still confined, and we are not even permitted to gaze into each other’s eyes. That, in itself, is maddening.

That being said, in order to distract myself, I purposely became lost in the notes of Cadance and Twilight this night, both which have been working quite dutifully to determine a cause and cure to the mystical anomaly linking Sir David and myself. Unfortunately, their research, however thorough, has yielded few results so far.

Twilight has divided her time between examining Sir David or me and surveying the field in which we found him. Cadance, instead, has focused on the magical connection itself and seeks to identify its nature and determine possible repercussions. Reading seems to be my main avenue of contribution. I have scoured what I can in the archives, and although I have read much, I have found little. Sister, likewise, has spent most of her free time muzzle-deep in tomes and various scholarly research. She looks for not only a solution to the current issue but of possible mentions of David’s kind in our history’s past, though I doubt she will find any.

***

Even while focusing on the issues at hand, I have often let my mind wander to thoughts of him. It has not helped that I was trotted out in his presence as a research subject, and yet still denied personal access to him in an awakened state. Now that we share more than a magical connection, I find myself waiting impatiently for the next time we will be allowed together. Fortunately, or otherwise so, consciousness is not always necessary for two to meet.

In that, I have committed a minor infraction in regards to ‘protocol.’ During the night, after my meeting with Sir David, I napped. In my slumber, I walked the populated dreamscape only to find that Sir David, too, was dreaming. In a rare moment of these last few days, he seemed at peace. Seeing no impropriety to it, I entered and viewed his dream, and was surprised by what I saw.

David had conjured a visage of myself for his dream. He sat upon a precipice and was seemingly conversing with my doppelgänger, who sat upon a cloud, just out of reach of the man.

As I sat silently and watched, I could feel a warmth in my heart and a twinge of desire. It was then that I acted inappropriately. Even though this was no nightmare, I intervened in his thoughts and secretly stole the place of my double in his mind’s eye, replacing figment with reality. When I assumed my new place, I found little conversation; more so it seemed he wished only to have me near his side. I did not mind. It actually gave me a token of comfort that my transgression would not likely disturb this fabrication of his by revealing my actual presence.

We sat together for quite some time. Sir David spoke, and I smiled silently in return, as his previously conjured partner would. He did not make much sense in his words, as his dreaming was not lucid enough for rational thought. What he did convey was a happiness to be there… there with me. I thought it was a great honor, that my newly established coltfriend has sought me even in his dreams. It has shown to me that I have chosen well.

Our time faded, and as he began to wake I slipped from his presence and returned the lifeless doll as I found it.

My David, I wish thee sweet dreams…

***

Shortly after breakfast, the eldest princess walked through the hallways of the royal wing. As she passed the hallway leading to her newest guest, and the cause of her greatest concern, she stopped to look back.

‘Cadance said last night was a “success,” and that she has formed a definitive opinion based upon the experience. Though she offered me only a few details, perhaps it would be best for me to start making a closer inspection of the situation now that the initial shock has worn off.’

Noting the time, Celestia turned around and made her way back to the corridor that would lead her to answers. As she approached the two guards stationed there, they snapped to attention.

“Good morning, Princess!” they sounded uniformly.

“Good morning to you both. Please, be at ease. Has Sir David awoken yet today?”

The elder guard stepped forward. “Yes, Your Highness. He is awake and was delivered breakfast approximately forty minutes ago.”

Celestia smiled. “I see. And does he seem to be cooperating? Is he in good spirits?”

The two guards looked at each other before the elder replied again. “Yes, he has been nothing but polite, but he does seem a bit disheartened that we won’t talk with him, as we were ordered not to.”

“Very well. I wish to speak to him privately for a few moments. You both are to wait at the main hall until I return.”

“Yes, Princess!” they replied, saluting in unison before trotting off.

***

Now before David’s door, Celestia paused to formulate what she was going to say. She didn’t have much time before she was due at the Day Court, but after hearing the report from Cadance at breakfast, she wanted to find out more about what happened last night.

Knock, knock, knock.

“Sir David, it is me, Princess Celestia. Do you have a moment?”

A rustling and jingle of silverware could be heard beyond the door, then David cleared his throat. “Yes, Princess, of course. What can I do for you?”

Celestia casually reached out with her magic and opened the door. Inside, David was sitting on the bed against the headboard, wearing his bathrobe with his breakfast tray placed on the bed before him. Celestia walked in and stopped at the end of the bed. She wore a serious, yet somewhat unreadable expression. David sat motionless with a look of surprise on his face.

“Forgive the intrusion, Sir David. I should have asked before entering.”

“No. No, it’s fine. I was just finishing breakfast and… well, I didn’t expect you to come in.” He scratched his neck nervously.

“I see. First, I must say that this is not exactly a social call, and I have little time to spend before I am expected at court, but after hearing of last night—” David’s face blanched. “I felt compelled to make a visit.”

“Oh.”

“Fear not, Sir David. I do not think you are in any trouble. That is unless you have something different to say…”

“No, nope. I promise I’m not causing trouble.” He smiled.

“Well then, could you do me a favor and elaborate on your visit with my sister last night? I have not exactly received all the details yet.”

“Uh, it’s hard to ‘elaborate’ without knowing what you’ve heard. No disrespect.”

Celestia shook her head. “I understand. And while Luna has not yet awoken today, the only report I have has come second-hand. I would rather not spend the few minutes we have left going over what was said, so perhaps I could just ask a few questions.”

“I think that’s fine, but what do you mean, ‘second-hand?’ ”

Celestia’s expression changed to one of surprise. “Oh, I suppose that was not disclosed. Yes, that was part of the rules.” She shook her head again. “I am sorry, Sir David. You see, last night you were not alone with my sister. If you will remember the stipulations made that morning, it was said that you would not meet with Luna without adequate supervision. To that effect, Cadance offered to be a silent observer and to monitor for abnormal conditions. It was, after all, the first time you both had been allowed together since the magical transfer had been discovered.”

“Princess Cadance was there!?” David blushed.

“Yes. I do hope you can forgive the situation; also, know that Luna was encouraged not to discuss it. That all aside, I must ask, do you still profess innocence in transferring magic from Luna to yourself?”

“Princess Celestia, I don’t know anything about magic, and I would never try to harm Princess Luna. I want that to be perfectly clear.”

“Understood. While the investigation is still underway, and we have yet to prove either side of the debate to be correct, I will assert your claim of innocence. I will tell you now, that tomorrow, I plan to call the council together to debate the situation, and expect to have a decision by the end.”

“Oh. That sounds like good news to me. Well, any news is good news.”

“For your sake, I hope the determination is positive. Now, again, I must request, please tell me what you and my sister talked about last night. A summary is fine, I do not have time for details before I must go.”

David looked away from the pristine, white ruler, as her gaze stared holes into his mind and left him speechless. From somewhere, David mustered up some courage to look back, but could only fix his vision on her thinly drawn lips.

“I… normally wouldn’t have a problem talking to you, Princess, but you said you haven’t talked with your sister about last night yet. Is that right?”

Celestia cocked her head and raised an eyebrow. “Yes, I did say that. Is there something you cannot tell me?”

“It’s not like that, exactly. It’s just, last night, Princess Luna and I talked as friends… It was really nice, and we discussed a lot of things, but it was… well, between friends. It just doesn’t feel right talking to you about it without her. Not that you and I aren’t, well… friends. Just—”

She turned and held up a hoof. “Fine. Say no more. I can see you value your privacy, and in turn, my sister’s as well. There is nothing wrong with that, it is a good trait to have. Unfortunately for me, that is all the time I can spare this morning. Sir David, I wish you good day and hope that we can resolve this incident quickly so that we may all become friends.”

With that, Celestia made her way to the door.

“Thank you, Princess Celestia. I mean it,” David said, stopping her at the threshold.

Celestia smiled, nodded, then left.

***

With Celestia now gone and the guards returned to their posts, David sat unmoving in his bed. The interaction with the royal had left him numb, and his mind tried to process exactly what had happened.

‘So, I’m not sure what went on or if it helped out my situation or hurt it. What I do know is that once again, Princess Celestia has put an odd fear into my mind. Her serious nature can be really unnerving, and it leaves me with tons of doubt. I guess it’s time for another journal entry, as even though she was only here a few minutes, she left me with a lot to think about.’

Journal of David Marshall
Tuesday, Day Three in Equestria, Morning
Current mood: Happy, but confused

Well, that was an interesting encounter.

I was just finishing up breakfast when none other than Princess Celestia stopped by on her way to court to talk. Whether she intended to or not, she really has a way of putting some fear into me, that’s for sure. When she knocked, I was expecting another conversation with the door again, similar to last night. However, she had different plans. She simply opened the door and walked right up to the bed to face me! ‘Unnerving’ is the word I would use.

That aside, she made quick use of her time, though it seems that in her rush, she let some info slip out. To her credit, she didn’t try to deny it, but instead just apologised and ran with it.

So, apparently, my meeting with Princess Luna last night was not a party of two, but three. Princess Cadance was there as well, acting as some kind of chaperone-investigator in the shadows. Princess Luna knew that as well, but according to her sister, she wasn’t allowed to talk about it. I don’t hold that against her, but now that the cat is out of the bag, I’ll ask more about it tonight, if I think it’s necessary.

Princess Celestia’s visit was pretty direct; she only was interested in two things: do I still plead innocent, and finding out more about last night. The first was easy. I know I’m not guilty of purposely taking Princess Luna’s magic, and I’m definitely not controlling her mind, though perhaps someone should ask the same of her effect on me… but that’s a different story.

So I told the Princess the truth, that I’m not doing anything, and I would never want to hurt her sister. That much she seemed to accept. When I was asked, or rather directed to tell what happened last night, though… I couldn’t do it. What Princess Luna and I shared, even in the company of Princess Cadance, was private. I have no idea what Princess Celestia might have heard so far, but I wasn’t going to cross that line until she’s talked with Princess Luna, or at least until I have.

Somehow, that was okay. Princess Celestia didn’t press me any further and even complimented me on respecting her sister’s privacy. What I did say was kind of risky, though. I framed Princess Luna’s and my meeting last night as one between two friends, which is true, but we are also now more. While there aren’t exactly labels being used yet, I know she and I are pursuing something more than a platonic relationship. I can only hope that if Princess Celestia already knows, she won’t interpret what I said as me lying to her.

***

A full complement of princesses sat around the table, each eagerly eyeing the scrumptious lunch that had been prepared for them, though some more than others. Cadance and Celestia both looked fresh and perky, however, Twilight was withered from returning from Ponyville later than expected, and Luna was grumbling, having just been woken by Celestia’s staff for the lunch meeting.

Celestia smiled to all around. “Now that we are all served, I would like to thank you all again for being here.” To that, Luna snorted in agitation, garnering only a glance from her sister. “These last few days have been trying for us all, and I would like to move that we form a council tomorrow afternoon to try to bring this event to a close. Does any princess in attendance have any objection to this?” The others silently shook their heads. “Very well, then. Let us enjoy our meals while we receive an update. I hear there was some progress from last night, but other than that, I know very little.”

Luna took a sip of her tea, but instead of looking up and addressing those gathered, she stared into its rusty pools. “Well, I am not quite sure what I can bring to the table, as it were. My research has garnered olden and fabled knowledge, such as the transfer of power from one regent to another, as we did when pursued by Tirek, but nothing of even the slightest hint regarding the transfer of magic in the manner we have seen.” Finally, she set her cup down. “And as for my meeting last night, I have even less to report, as I was being examined as much as Sir David. Dear Cadance, however, has come to some conclusions. Niece, would you be so kind as to share your thoughts?” she asked politely.

Cadance pulled herself away from her giant roasted veggie sandwich. “Oh, one moment,” she mumbled through the bite. “Ah, there. Well, as I told Aunty Celestia this morning, I have nothing but good news. Last night, I went with Luna to see Sir David, as we discussed. I went in fully shielded, but for Luna, I only used a mental detection spell to see if she was affected by any thought manipulation. That, I can safely say, did not happen at all.”

Twilight swallowed some hay fries. “Oh! That’s great news! What about the magical connection, any changes there?”

“I’m getting to that. I was able to examine the connection once before, twice during, and once after, for a total of four times. Each time showed no change whatsoever, though. Twilight, I’m sure you could’ve done more, but I think I did okay.”

“I’m sure you did. Thank you, Cadance, I would’ve liked to be there myself, but, well…”

Cadance shook her head. “Don’t worry.”

“Excuse the interruption, Cadance, but is that all you have to report? Even this morning, you made no mention of the actual conversation between Luna and Sir David,” Celestia said.

Cadance looked surprised. “Oh! I didn’t think that was relevant. Luna, would you like to add more to the report?”

Luna carefully chewed a bite of her meal, looking pensive as she did. She daintily swallowed, then glanced sidelong back to the table. “I believe it is as Cadance said. It is not relevant, but I will indulge you a bit, sister. Sir David and I had quite a friendly talk through the door to his room. It was… awkward, to say the least, conversing through wood. I would not suggest it.” Cadance sniggered at the joke, Twilight looked clueless, while the white ruler only rolled her eyes. “He was perfectly mannered, and we shared quite a bit during our time. I dare say I am becoming the foremost expert on humans we have.” That comment received a look from Twilight, one that was not missed by the midnight ruler. “Oh, Twilight, you are more than welcome to come speak with Sir David, he knows much of your adventures and would be pleased to talk with you. With your skill, it would be quite easy to wrest the title from me, though I believe I will always have an advantage.” Luna tittered as she coyly smiled at the youngest princess.

“Uh, maybe later.”

“As you wish. I believe that is all to report.” Luna then went back to nursing her tea.

Celestia looked concerned. “Sister, are you sure you will not divulge your discussion with him? That meeting was also to conduct an examination, to gather evidence to aid in his defense or otherwise!”

Luna narrowed her eyes. “I believe you have lost sight of something, dear sister. Sir David has professed his innocence, our investigators cannot find fault in him, and I am not harmed or being controlled through any means! There is plenty of evidence for his defense and none to the contrary. What we shared in words is of no consequence, I can guarantee. Be calm and happy, my sister. I believe, as you said, we should ‘bring this event to a close.’ “

Celestia sighed, feeling the sting of her sister’s rebuke. “Perhaps you are correct. Even I have nothing more to validate any suspicions against him. I am sorry, Luna. I just do not like having so little information in this situation, it makes me feel… apprehensive. That being said, after hearing Cadance’s report at breakfast, I went to speak with Sir David looking for more answers. He was quite surprised when I entered and questioned him about last night—”

“You what!?” Luna bellowed.

Celestia held up a wing, asking for silence. “I… was a bit hot-blooded, I admit. But it was as you, Cadance, and Twilight have said, there was little danger and even less blame to be laid. He too, would not divulge anything regarding your conversation, and instead referred me to you. I respected his privacy, though somehow I slighted your own. Again, forgive me, sister.”

“Hmm. I know you to be honestly repentant, sister. You will always be forgiven, even now. I do hope your leniency with me, though. There are times to share, and times when privacy should be conserved. This situation borders between the two, as you have concern of safety for us all, whereas I have the responsibility as confidant. Trust in me, that I will not lead us astray.”

Celestia bowed. “I will. Thank you, Lulu.”

“You are most welcome, Tia.”

After spending a tender moment of silence, Luna spoke up again. “Sister, may I beg your consideration again?”

“Certainly.”

“Though we still have one more night before the council, I would request another audience with Sir David tonight, this time during dinner; it is the only time I have available considering my court schedule.”

“Oh. I suppose that would be acceptable. Twilight, would you like to make any other observations? Perhaps you could visit with Luna tonight?”

“Actually,” Luna interrupted. “Cadance has already offered to join me again, not that you are not welcome, Twilight.”

Twilight looked lost, casually munching on a lettuce leaf that twitched at the side of her mouth. “Oh!” she spoke, as if awakened from a trance. “While that would be interesting, I don’t think I would do anything different from what Cadance has done already. Actually, Cadance, if you’re still up for it, would you mind duplicating the tests from last night? Repetition is—”

“—one of the fundamentals of science,” the others droned simultaneously.

“Oh, I guess I’ve said that before.”

Cadance smiled. “Sure, Twilight. I’ll repeat the test, just to be sure.”

“Thanks!”

“And I will be sure to adhere to the protocol,” Luna announced. “That is, until the council finds otherwise.” She glanced at her sister across the table.

“What?” Celestia questioned. “I do not understand what you are insinuating, Lulu. I did not breach the protocol at any time.”

“Sister, you plainly said you visited Sir David this morning, in. his. room.”

“I did. However, I do not remember any part of either the quarantine protocol or the details of Sir David’s house arrest restricting myself, Cadance, or even Twilight from seeing him in person, only you, Luna. It technically was also a rule for the guards and other ponies, but mostly to prevent them from getting involved. The rules were made to protect you,” Celestia corrected.

Luna scoffed. “So, are we to repeal those restrictions now?”

“Uh, Luna?” Twilight interrupted. “I think it would be best if we wait one more night. We still want Cadance to be able to do her exam later under the same circumstances. It would invalidate the data otherwise.”

“Stupid data,” Luna mumbled.

“While I’m not sure if it’s really needed or not, let’s keep it up for one more night. Okay, Aunty Luna?” Cadance asked sweetly.

“As you wish. I will participate in this farce once more.”

Celestia sighed. “Thank you, Lulu. I think that is best. If all goes well, I assume this will be resolved by tomorrow night. Now, if you all will excuse me, I am already a few minutes late for court. Luna, rest well. I will see you all again before dinner.”

***

A bit after being released from the pre-dinner meeting, Luna paced nervously back and forth in front of Cadance’s guest quarters as the younger princess took a moment to prepare before they journeyed to David’s room.

‘I do not understand what is taking so long. She said only that she wished to freshen up and gather a few pillows. I too returned to my quarters but certainly did not take over a quarter-hour! Perhaps— No, she would not have succumbed to sleep, she is young, and I would easily sense it. Oooh, Cadance! Why do you vex me so!’ Luna stamped her hoof in annoyance, the sound echoing through the halls.

Cadance opened her suite’s door only to stop suddenly as she came face-to-face with the blue mare. “Oh! Luna, you surprised me. Are you ready to go?”

Luna’s mouth dropped open as she stared in disbelief.

“No?” Cadance asked.

“I… am ready,” Luna deadpanned.

***

As they walked, Luna’s nervousness grew, gnawing at her insecurities.

“Cadance, perhaps I too, should go freshen up one more time. As a princess, I should attempt to always look my best; does my mane look brushed? Also, I also think a spritz of parfum might be in order.”

Cadance leaned closer and sniffed the air. “The vanilla one?”

“Yes, that is the one I am thinking of, how did you know?”

“Oh, Luna.” Cadance shook her head. “Your mane is perfect, and you didn’t forget your perfume. You might have forgotten that there is still that large oak door between you and Sir David, though.”

Luna stopped. “You are correct. This is silly of me. We are only having dinner because it is the only time available. It does not matter that he requested this date.” Luna turned to Cadance. “Is this a ‘date,’ date, Cadance?”

Cadance shrugged. “It is if you want it to be and it sure sounds like you think it is.”

“Yes.” Luna sighed. “This is a first for me, being on a date with blinders.”

Cadance chuckled, earning her a pained look from her fellow princess. “Sorry, I wasn’t laughing at you, Luna. Also, I think you’re talking about a ‘blind date’, but that means something totally different. Just do what you’ve been doing… well, what you’ve done with everypony you’ve interviewed, courted, or dated—be yourself.”

Luna hung her head low. “Thank you, Cadance,” she spoke slowly, deliberately. “I do not know what came over me.”

Cadance gently nuzzled Luna’s neck and pulled her into an embrace. As they hugged, Cadance could hear the racing pulse of Luna’s heartbeat. ‘Oh my! I’ve rarely seen Luna so worked up outside of an argument. I guess that’s just another point in his favor. I do hope you have a good time tonight, Luna. I think you deserve it.’

Cadance pulled away and flashed Luna a smile. “There, feel better?”

Luna returned the honest grin. “Yes. Much. Let us now dawdle anymore, though. I do not know about you, but I am famished!” Luna then turned and stiffly marched off toward David’s room.

Cadance couldn’t help but smirk. “Coming!”

***

After arriving, Cadance and Luna dismissed the guards and asked the chef pony with their dinner to wait for their signal. Finally, after running through their checklist and preparing their spells (hopefully for the last time), Cadance and Luna stood in the hallway leading to David’s door.

“Are you ready?” Cadance asked.

“Yes.”

Luna, moving like a mechanical doll, walked up to the door and began to sit, only to be startled by the soft, plush feeling under her rump instead of the cold, hard floor. She had completely forgotten about the pillows Cadance brought. Cadance, however, did not, and had quickly slipped one under the night princess even as she was preparing to sit.

After taking a moment to catch up, Luna smiled and nodded in thanks at the pink alicorn, then returned her attention to the door. She lifted her right forehoof…

Knock. Knock. Knock.

Luna cleared her throat. “Ahem—”

Knock-knock. The answer halted her words.

“Hello, is that you, Princess Luna?” David asked.

A smile crept up on Luna’s face, and her tension melted away. “Good evening, Sir David.” She bowed her head somewhat to the door.

“Good evening, Princess. I’m glad you’re here.”

“As am I. Have you fared well today?” Luna asked.

“Nothing to complain, especially now that you’re here.”

Luna’s smile gained a neighboring blush. “I… Thank you. Your words honor me.”

“It’s my pleasure.”

Cadance tittered a bit behind Luna.

Luna shushed her. “Excuse me, Sir David. Would it be alright if I call for our meals?”

“Oh! Of course, thank you.”

“Just a moment.”

Luna turned to Cadance and nodded, signaling for her to fetch the chef pony waiting in the main hall. Soon, Cadance returned with the mare and meal in tow. She helped the chef transfer the first of three great silver trays from the cart to the space in front of Luna at the door.

“Allow me,” Luna said, standing to make way. Luna then opened the door a bit with her magic and the chef pushed the tray through to the other side.

A hand appeared in the gap and took hold of the tray, startling the chef mare. “Ahh!”

“Fear not, noble servant. This man, though he be foreign to you, is dear to me. He will do you no harm,” Luna reassured her.

The mare nodded meekly, then went back to her cart.

“Sorry,” David said, carefully retrieving the tray.

“It is no fault of yours. One moment.”

Luna carefully closed the door and sighed. She then assisted Cadance in depositing the rest of the meals and dismissed the chef, asking her to leave the cart behind.

“There. Now we are served. I do hope you like your meal. I see they have prepared some simple, but delicious dishes.”

David laughed a bit, only to be slightly muffled by the door. “It all looks great. What do you recommend?”

Luna surveyed the setting.

There was a salad course, an entree with two sides, a thin soup, and a simple dessert.

The salad was basic, mixed greens with a vinaigrette, leaving little to the imagination. All of the action was loaded into the entree. The main dish was plated with three large portabella mushrooms, all situated on a long oval plate. They were overstuffed with chopped spinach, tomatoes, and artichokes, then lightly topped with a sprinkle of cheese and breadcrumbs giving them a crisp texture on top. As an accompaniment, two separate dishes were prepared: one of grilled and glazed carrots, and the other, a special version of scalloped potatoes. The soup was actually a steaming bowl of vegetable broth spiced with hot chili oil and was provided as a palate cleanser. Finally, the last dish, a small ramekin, contained a simple creme brulee topped with fresh berries.

Luna unconsciously smacked her lips in anticipation. “It all looks quite appetising. I particularly enjoy the glazed, grilled carrots. I admit, more than once, to requesting the leftovers and eating them cold.”

The rustle of silverware against plates was heard through the door as David dug into his meal. “Oh, wow,” a mumbled response followed. “Those are really good. I’m not sure how keen I’d be on eating them cold; I prefer that softened texture paired with some heat.”

Luna nodded appreciatively. “True. Fire does bring some dishes to life.”

“So, I couldn’t help but notice the ‘sun and crescent moon’ scalloped potatoes. Does it represent something special?” David asked.

Luna frowned at the cheesy dish, a coy representation of her sister’s and her own ward. “It does not. Only that the staff recognised that I had made a request to eat elsewhere. I suppose I should consider it an affectionate tribute.”

Again ignoring the order of dishes, David took a bite of the potatoes. “Mmm. It’s really good. It’s a bit different than I’m used to; they’ve fried the individual slices before baking them, then finished it off under a broiler. Frying it really adds to the texture, and there’s a bit of spice as well.”

Luna looked to the door, then back to the dish in question. She speared a sun, then carefully took a bite. The cheese gave way to the rough, fried exterior, which in turn gave way to a fluffy cooked inside. Then the cream sauce melded with the hot potato and flavored the bite. It was different, and the added complexity pleased her palate.

“Mmm. It is quite good, Sir David. I also sense that you have an affinity for cuisine.”

“Yeah, a bit. Growing up on my own, I learned quite a bit about food.”

“A sentiment I can understand, however, I have not experienced. Surprisingly, castle life, though somewhat extravagant, does not always provide great variety. Time and travel have provided that, at least.”

“Oh. I’ve always been lucky to live in places that had somewhat diverse cultures intermixed to provide variety.”

“You are quite lucky. Even here, with Canterlot as the capital, I believe we lack in diversity. Hopefully, that will change with time.”

“I had no idea. I guess I don’t know that much about Canterlot. Really, most of the towns and cities I’ve seen haven’t been fully explored in the stories. Excluding Ponyville, I’d say I probably know the most about… Cloudsdale.”

Luna made a surprised noise as she struggled with her bite, then paused to swallow. “How interesting! You should know that Cloudsdale, though now a modern metropolis, is built around ancient ruins. The pegasus culture highly prizes the architecture of old.”

“Huh. I had guessed as much, but couldn’t be sure. I saw the Cloudeseum during one of the Best Young Flyer competitions; it reminded me of one of Earth’s antiquities.”

“Oh, that is a marvelous construction from olden times. Yet another interesting fact is that while they preserve such treasures, the true nature of Cloudsdale is that it is forever changing. Just as the cloud tops it is built upon, the floating mass is always being shifted, reformed, and sculpted. I dare say that I barely recognised its facade after my return. Only the great landmarks of old had remained, and they too had shifted in location.”

“Wow. I hope I can visit someday.”

Luna smiled. “I will see to it. There are many wonders in Equestria. Some, I believe, you have only an inkling of. It might take a bit of time and careful planning, but I hope you will be free to travel this land in the future.”

“Thank you, Princess. I hope so too, but I wonder how long I will even be able to stay here. I guess that depends on a lot of things, though. Best not to think about it now, I just want to make the most of what I have.”

“And what, may I ask, do you have, Sir David?”

He chuckled. “A hearty meal, a great dinner partner, and a desire to see you smile!”

Luna stifled her breathing as her heart tried to leap from her chest. “And how would you make the most of those things?” she asked coyly.

“Careful, Princess,” David warned. “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves.”

“Oh, I suppose you are correct. The only challenge for you tonight would be the last of your list; curse this oaken door!” Luna firmly stamped the old wooden barricade.

“Now, Princess… let’s just have a good night. From what I’ve heard, this may all be over soon.”

“Yes. With fortune and science on our side, it is doubtful that an unfavorable decision awaits.”

“Do you think there’s a chance?” David asked.

Luna paused a moment. “There is always a chance, but I think Cadance and Twilight have won my sister over.”

“Oh. Was that due to Princess Cadance’s report of last night?”

Cadance’s ears perked, and she looked up from her meal. Luna turned to her fellow princess with a raised brow, but only received a shrug in reply.

“Sir David,” Luna said sweetly. “Where did you hear of such a thing?”

“Oh, I figured Princess Celestia would’ve told you. She mentioned that Princess Cadance was here last night observing us. You knew that, right?”

“I…” Luna hemmed and hawed, her mind looking for the correct response. “Yes. Cadance was here, observing both of us last night, and she is here as we speak now,” Luna said with a blush.

“Oh. Okay. Sorry about this, Princess Cadance!” David said a bit louder.

Cadance shook her head. “I guess the jig is up! Sorry we haven’t met under better circumstances, Sir David. Also, we didn’t mean to trick you, it was just important for us to make a few observations without much interference. Still, it’s rude… I hope you can forgive us.”

“That’s okay. I studied conducting psychological experiments in college and this kind of relates.”

“Whew! I’m glad you’re not angry. Don’t hold it against Luna, okay?” Cadance smiled weakly at Luna, who returned the grin.

“I wouldn’t think of it!” David said chipperly.

“You… are not angry with us?” Luna asked timidly.

“Hmm. No, I don’t think so. I try to take things in stride. And, after talking with Princess Celestia this morning, I thought about it a bit. I mean, it was a little odd for us to be meeting alone, considering you weren’t supposed to be near me without a chaperone. But I didn’t think about that at all last night. I think my mind was elsewhere.”

“I am so happy to hear that, Sir David. But please, confide in me if you ever feel uncomfortable. I would rather us be as open as possible.”

“I will, Princess. But enough talk about all of that. I want to talk to you.”

“Oh? And what, pray tell, do want to speak with me about?” Luna asked, wearing a silly grin.

“I just want to know more about you!” he said energetically.

“I have already told you much before. Is there something specific you wish to ask?”

“Well, maybe. Why… me?” David asked.

Luna laughed.

“Don’t laugh!” David joked.

“Dear, I do not laugh at you, or even at your question. I was simply reminded of one of such reasons… How should I put it… you see me as a mare.”

“Pardon?”

“You know I am royalty; all others do as well. But they cannot separate my station from the pony under the crown. Most of them could never open their heart to me, no matter how much I prostrate myself to them. They see me as something different, unapproachable, even alien to them.

“You, however, showed respect to me when we met, friendship when we talked, care when requested, patience when under duress, humility when praised, and boldness when challenged. All of this and I am foreign to you, yet you look at me. How could I not look toward you?

“Also, I am not blind to your qualities; they have spoken, and I listened. I have a particular soft spot for your wit and the care you have lavished upon me. In truth, you have wooed me without effort. Does that adequately answer your question?”

David sat dumbfounded and nodded. When he tried to enumerate his own feelings to Luna last night, she had cut him off as he floundered in his deliriously happy mind and accepted it without question. Here David was, though, with a similar inquiry, and Luna easily recited her answer.

“Sir David?” she questioned.

“Oh! Yes, thank you. I only wish I could’ve explained myself as clearly.”

“Do not fret. I spent quite a bit of time examining my feelings. There was just a hint of unsurity that my mind was not my own. Thankfully, that is not reality, and even more so, our minds and hearts have grown together.”

Cadance tapped Luna on the shoulder. “Luna, it’s almost time for court. I know you hate to cut this short, but you’d best get going,” she whispered.

Luna cringed at the news. “Drat. Sir David, I am very sorry, but it is time for me to go.”

“Really? But we barely got to talk!”

“Yes, and I am quite sorry for it, but court demands my attention. Know that I will think of you tonight and watch over your dreams as you sleep. With that, will you forgive me parting from you now?” Luna said sweetly.

“Of course I will. And I’ll be thinking of you too. I can’t wait for tomorrow and for this all to be over.”

“Rest assured, Sir David. You have friends now and more, and most certainly your time has come.”

“Thank you, Princess. Goodnight.”

“Goodnight, my dear David.”

***

Act V - The Council Rules (v2)

Act V - The Council Rules

It had been three days since that fateful morning when everything got turned upside-down. Since then, the four alicorns have experimented, poured over notes, and discussed possible theories. Finally, with their results compiled, the royals convened together in a council to discuss their results and decide David’s fate.

***

Celestia rapped her gavel against the table. “First, concerning the accusation against Sir David of mental manipulation of Luna, has anypony discovered evidence that supports this accusation?”

Celestia slowly scanned the faces of her fellow princesses, waiting for one to speak, but only let the silence grow.

Twilight shuffled in her seat. “On the contrary,” she started. “From our examination, we found that Sir David does not possess magic of his own and does not seem to be able to control the magic he has received from Luna. Considering most forms of suggestion we know of use magic in some way, and that we’ve tested for the few others, such as pheromonal or alchemical, it is almost definitive that Sir David is not controlling Luna.”

Luna nodded resolutely with her eyes closed and a small grin upon her lips.

Celestia sighed. “Very well, I put forth the motion to dismiss the charges.”

“Seconded,” Cadance replied.

“Any opposed?” Celestia asked.

Silence...

“All in favor?”

“Aye,” they all announced together.

“The charges are dismissed.” Celestia banged the gavel. “Moving on—”

“Sister—”

“Yes, Luna?”

“Thank you.”

Celestia smiled at her sister, then turned back to the table. “So, Twilight, would you please summarize the rest of our findings?”

“Certainly. During the first morning after Sir David’s arrival, Luna and Sir David experience a magical anomaly that formed a connection transferring magical energy from Luna to Sir David. At first, the connection between Luna and Sir David seemed to be proximity based, but this was quickly and soundly disproved. Now we know that the connection is not only not bound by distance, but it is constant and has not ceased.”

Agreeing with Twilight’s summary, Celestia gave a short nod.

Twilight turned to Cadance. “Cadance, would you please report on the status of the connection?”

Cadance cleared her throat. “Well, while I’ve been monitoring the connection over these last few days, I’ve noticed that the transfer of energy is flowing at a very small rate, so small in fact that Luna’s innate magical recovery easily negates the loss. The connection has not changed and seems relatively stable.”

Twilight nodded.

“And now, Cadance, Twilight, is it your combined final opinion is that this connection is of no potential harm to either Luna or Sir David, or to anypony else?”

Twilight and Cadance looked at each other, then nodded in agreement. “Yes. We think the connection is of no harm, it might even be necessary for Sir David’s survival,” Twilight said.

“Very well then. Do any of you have a proper explanation for the feeling I experienced when Sir David and Luna’s connection first seemed to manifest itself?” Celestia looked questioningly around her.

Twilight stared at the floor, her mind attempting to formulate an answer. However, Cadance was the first to break the silence. “Aunty Celestia, I also felt a somewhat unpleasurable feeling when Twilight and I first saw the connection establish itself between Luna and Sir David.”

Twilight raised her head. “I’ve been thinking about that. The feeling you both experienced was most likely due to the breach of your magical wards… from the inside.”

Celestia turned to face her. “Hmm… Please elaborate.”

“Of course. As you all know, all of our protective magical wards are designed to keep something out, whether it be physical, magical, spiritual or otherwise. By nature, they must allow bits of our magic out, or the pressure inside the ward would increase when we cast spells. And all of us have felt a channeled ward fail from external factors, but can any of you remember an occurrence when a ward failed due to an internal force?”

The circle of alicorns thought for a moment, attempting to recall such an incident. One by one, they all agreed that they had not experienced it.

“Well then, shall we perform a little test?” Twilight asked excitedly.

“That seems an excellent idea.” Luna clapped her hooves.

Twilight smiled. “Well, since Luna is the control, I need to have one of you cast your wards on me, and I will attempt to break them from the inside. I don’t know exactly how, as our wards should allow magic to penetrate from the inside easily, but I have an idea.”

“I will cast the ward,” Celestia offered.

“Oh good. You would be the best candidate since we are attempting to reproduce your experience after all.”

With that, Celestia focused on her horn and channeled the powerful ward that she had previously used on Luna and herself, except this time it was cast on Twilight.

“It is done. Please be… restrained in your methods.”

Twilight nodded to Celestia with a grin, then turned to Cadance. “Cadance, do you remember that powerful healing spell you taught me last year?”

“Of course!”

“Well, I’d like to practice it on you now, would that be okay?”

“Sure. Although I’m going to be all tingly for a while after. I suppose that isn’t such a bad thing,” Cadance quipped.

“Okay, Celestia, here I go. Make sure you let us know how you feel.”

Celestia nodded. Twilight concentrated on her magic. Her horn lit up and began to pulse slowly with her lavender-colored magical aura.

“Nothing so far,” Celestia reported.

“Just a moment,” Twilight replied with her eyes screwed shut.

The pulsing of Twilight’s horn grew brighter as the spell matrix was nearing completion.

“Just a little… ahhh,” Twilight gasped as a beam of energy left her horn and connected with Cadance.

“Oooh!” Cadance giggled in response to the magic’s potent effects.

“I’m sorry, Twilight, I do not feel anything,” Celestia said.

A few seconds passed, then a small surge of magic built up around Twilight’s horn as she put a little twist into the magic’s properties.

The bulge of magic left her horn slowly and began to travel a bit away, heading down the stream of power towards Cadance.

“I, do not—Oh. Oh my,” Celestia said as she attempted to form a coherent sentence, failing spectacularly. “I can feel it pressing against the ward, but it is not like before.”

Twilight felt the bulge strain against something as if it had hit a wall. Putting a little more force behind it seemed to do nothing. It failed to break the barrier.

Twilight refused to be stumped—she had one more idea. Still channeling her spell, she walked over to a somewhat giddy Cadance who was doing her best to stay lucid and proper while the magic gave every portion of her body an electrified tingle.

Standing face to face with Cadance, she tried to push the small package of magic through the ward but failed every time.

Looking on, Luna sat uneasy and discouraged. Though she believed in Twilight, it seemed to her that she had failed this round. She looked away and sighed.

Just as she did, Celestia yelled out, groaning in discomfort.

Luna swung her head around to see what had happened. Twilight’s solution to the problem was obvious.

There stood Twilight, forcefully lip-locked with Cadance, pushing her magical package through Celestia’s ward via physical contact. After Celestia’s audible validation of Twilight’s hypothesis, she broke free from Cadance’s vacuum and stopped her spell.

“Well, I wasn’t exactly sure that was going to work, but I’d do almost anything for science,” Twilight quipped.

Cadance, still somewhat stunned by both the magic spell and Twilight’s actions, slowly opened her eyes. “I… am glad I could help?” she added.

Twilight looked to Cadance, saying, “Thank you for your participation. Oh, and now we’re even for that remark in the hallway.”

“N-noted,” Cadance replied wearing a silly grin.

‘It seems Twilight has grown up after all. Shining would be so proud!’ Cadance remarked to herself.

Luna sat expectantly wearing a haughty grin. “Well, sister? What do you have to say about the experiment?”

“It seems as though Twilight was right. I experienced the same feeling as I did before, just after Cadance seemed to respond to Twilight’s, ahem, proposition. Only then did I feel the magic push through the barrier and my nausea begin.”

Twilight smiled at her apparent success. “Well, I wasn’t sure until now, but it seems that when I put my own magical signature into the spell matrix, the ward reacts as if I was trying to break out of its grasp myself and it tried to stop that part of me from leaving. That is when the surge hit the barrier.”

“Hmm, yes. The ward tried to stay whole and protect you, but you were essentially trying to be in two places at once, so it resisted,” Celestia surmised.

“Yes, exactly as I thought!” Twilight cheered. “So even though that piece of my magic wanted to leave, it couldn’t, at least not on its own.”

“So why did thy magic penetrate the barrier?” Luna asked.

“I think it was because Cadance accepted it,” Celestia replied.

“But—” Cadance attempted to interrupt.

“It is nothing to be ashamed of, dear niece,” Celestia said, attempting to comfort the pink mare. “Twilight simply could not break the ward until you were willing to accept what she had proffered. Essentially, Twilight tricked you into helping her break the ward.”

“Hey! I mean… sorry, Princess, you’re right.” Twilight stumbled with her words, rubbing her hoof against the ground.

“I think I’m beginning to understand,” Cadance said.

“I knew you would,” Celestia replied. “In short, I believe this is a two-way transaction. Sir David lacked magic, and his body professed as much. Luna, most likely subconsciously, felt his need and in response, she offered a bit of herself. As the magical energy Luna offered was technically a part of her, the ward attempted to contain it. Only when Sir David recognized and accepted her willingness to give did her magic have a path to travel unhindered and it was able to break through the barrier.”

“Wow,” Twilight said as she gasped. “I had an idea it was something like this. I’m just glad my gambit paid off!”

“I was starting to think the same thing, Aunty, but does that explain why the connection was not present when we first examined her?”

“If I may…” Luna cut in. “At the time when we were first met, I was… ‘not in a giving mood,’ you could say. Perhaps that has some bearing on the whole thing?”

“I believe it does, Lulu. In fact, I believe you are both the source and the solution to this mystery.”

“Do you think she can control it?” Twilight added.

“Perhaps.”

“Would that cause any issues for Sir David?” Luna asked.

“I’m not sure,” Twilight responded. “His normal state is one without magic, but as long as he is in this world, I believe his very essence will call out for it. It might be quite dangerous to sever the connection without knowing more, especially now that it has been constant for a few days. We should do a bit more research before we try anything, but first I want to take one last look at where he appeared.”

“I think that is a prudent call to action, Twilight,” Celestia beamed a bright smile. “So, with this, I think the main issue at hand is resolved. I present the following…” Twilight levitated a scroll and quill to take notes.

“The connection to Sir David is not to be treated as a danger as long as Luna’s magical reserves are not being depleted. Sir David and Luna will have regular assessments to confirm they are still in good health and that major changes do not go unnoticed.

“Seeing that Sir David is not a health risk, nor is he at risk from exposure to others, his house arrest is to be lifted, and he shall be permitted to roam within the royal wing of the castle. As his presence is still unknown to the public, he must remain in these secure areas of the castle interior until such time that his public announcement can be planned and executed.

“That is all. Do I hear a second?”

“Seconded!” Luna announced.

“Then, does anypony here, with her royal privilege, choose to speak up against any of the stated propositions? If you do, please respond in the negative.”

Silence filled the room.

“Let the record show that no princess has filed an objection,” Celestia stated as Twilight recorded the non-vote.

“Now, if anypony is in favor of passing and executing the proposed items, let them affirm their position by replying in the affirmative.”

“Aye.”

“With a unanimous vote, the ‘Ayes’ have passed the propositions,” Celestia said. “With that, I call for this council to be adjourned.”

With the sounding of the gavel, the royal council was disbanded.

***

Journal of David Marshall
Wednesday, Day Four in Equestria, Late afternoon
Current mood: Anxious, excited

Anxious. That’s a good word. I could barely sleep last night, thinking about what might come today. Even though both Princess Luna and Princess Celestia met with me yesterday and reassured me, I can’t help but wait impatiently and wonder. The last three days have been a rollercoaster of emotions and unusual situations. Actually, outside of my anxiety, I think I’m starting to see this all as normal. Perhaps that is what I should be worried about. Let’s put it all aside for now; I can’t do anything more to help my situation.

***

Since Princess Luna left me last night, I’ve been trying to distract myself. It hasn’t been easy. I resorted to pretty much the only thing I can do here… writing.

When I couldn’t sleep, I spent the time awake trying to write down what I could remember of Equestria and the ponies from the TV show, as I promised the princesses. Finally, I got some rest. However, when I woke up, I was the same excited mess, so I did the same thing.

It has helped, though, and at least I’ve made some progress. So far, I’ve finished creating character bios for the mane six and the princesses, as well as outlined the basic plot of several episodes I can remember, which seem to be mostly the season premieres and finales. And even though I never really bought into the show, and only saw it when taking care of my friends’ children that were into it, I was surprised by the detail in my memory. Thinking back on it now, and how I’ve started feeling about Princess Luna, actually I wish I would have paid more attention.

That brings up an interesting detail. This morning while writing, I remembered something. I’ve been focusing on what I know about the TV show, but I’ve also heard there were comics and movies as well. Unfortunately, I know very little about either. Thinking back to my talks with Princess Luna, though, even with what little I do know, the comics and movies might be completely unrelated to the real Equestria. There is no knowledge of humans or a portal to another world, and I know that Princess Luna doesn’t have a pet. But like I said, I know very little, so even after I get out of here, I’m not sure I’d be able to confirm my suspicion.

As far as the show is concerned, I’ve just finished writing about my two favorite episodes in detail, “Lesson Zero” and “Luna Eclipsed.” I admit, I’m pretty sure I blushed the whole while trying to remember and write about what happened in Princess Luna’s episode. While I was reminiscing, I really felt like I was connecting even more with her. I know now that she embodies a lot of the same qualities her character did and that she’s really lived the events I’ve seen. I have to remember, that even though the show’s timeline and events actually match her life, the show is still just a depiction, not reality. The Princess Luna I want to know is real; I can see, talk to, and touch her now. She has shown me the reality of this world, and the warmth in the hearts (and bodies) of those I have met. She’s so much more than just a kid’s show.

***

Just reading those last few words is a little jarring, though. It’s shocking, really, how little attention I’ve paid to how normal this all feels. I’m here in a land of magic and ponies, filled with mystical creatures and previously-fictional characters, and I don’t seem to mind at all. Even more so, I feel quite attracted to one of them, and our differences—man and pony—seem to matter very little at this stage. I can’t wrap my mind around it.

But… Maybe it’s best not to think too much about it. This is the adventure of a lifetime, and I have even been given a primer for what to expect. I’ve only seen a small fraction of what this world has to offer, but I think I’ve started off on the right foot. I just need to be true to myself and not let what I know ruin things or take over.

Checking over the last words he had penned, a knock on his door shook him from his reverie.

“Yes?” David called out, questioning.

“Sir David, would it be alright for me to open the door?” a guard asked from beyond the door.

“Just a moment,” he replied.

‘Finally,’ David thought to himself. ‘I was worried that I was going to run out of paper. Then I’d really go crazy. I didn’t think it would take that long when I asked for it this morning.’

He set his writing tablet off to the side so he would be able to get up and accept the package after the guard left.

“It’s okay, I’m clear of the door now.”

The door opened slowly, just a few inches as usual. Then it opened a bit more, and a small stack of paper was pushed through the opening.

‘That was odd,’ David thought. ‘They opened the door way too much this time.’

As if to refute his thoughts, another, somewhat larger package was carefully nudged through the door. It was a medium-sized, plain white box. After the box had made it inside, the door closed as usual.

“Thank you,” David said, but no response came.

David got up from the bed to retrieve his supplies and the unplanned package. He picked them both up in his arms and carried them over to the mostly empty top of the dresser. Once there, he opened the top drawer and placed the partial ream of paper inside, next to his stacks of writings and other supplies, then closed the drawer.

“Well, let’s see what’s in the box!” he exclaimed. There was not much variation in his routine, so this provided a good bit of excitement for him.

Opening the top of the box, he saw some fabric. Well, if it was all fabric, it was a lot of fabric.

He reached in and grabbed the first thing he saw and pulled it out.

“Okay…” he said to himself.

It was not just fabric, it was clothing. Specifically, it was somewhat fancy clothing.

The first item he pulled out was dark, midnight-blue/almost black and very long. After studying it for a moment, he identified it as closely resembling a Japanese men’s kimono. It was long enough to come down mid-calf, and was styled with long sleeves that would reach to his mid-forearm. The fabric was light and breathable, and the inside was lined with a white fabric which he could only assume was silk. All along the hem was red embroidery to pull attention to the edges of the garment, which otherwise would have blended in and become invisible.

“Hmm,” he said as he marveled a bit at the piece.

Holding it up to the light he saw that there were patterns in the dark, outer fabric. Swirls were woven into the material, only showing as the light caught it. It made it look mysterious and somewhat sophisticated.

Setting the “kimono” down across his bed, he looked back into the box. Sure enough, under the kimono had been laid a wide belt made of thick cotton dyed black as night and a traditional rod hanger broken into three sections for the kimono. Pairing the belt, or obi, up with the kimono itself, you could easily tell that although the color was extremely dark, the kimono was in fact, blue.

Back to the box.

Under all of this was more cloth.

‘How did they fit all of this in here?’ David thought to himself.

The next garment was a shirt, a polo-styled shirt like the one he had on. The design was an odd one. It was predominantly dark blue —again, which he did not mind, it was his favorite color— but was diagonally striped in white from shoulder to hip, as if he was wearing a sash. He thought to himself that he had never seen one like this before, but decided he liked it. Examining it more carefully, he noticed that the blue and white were actually separate material, again the white seemed to be made from silk or a silk blend, as it was just as heavy as the blue material, except smooth and well, silky.

‘Well, onto the bed you go.’

Looking back to the box, there was more in store. He pulled out the next garment, noticing its heft, and smiled.

“Pants!” he cheered.

He was secretly getting tired of his khakis, and whenever he could, he avoided wearing them. Being alone all the time will do that to a man.

The pants were made of a lighter cotton, almost chino-like in construction. They were bright white, which he did not particularly like, but feeling the soft texture brought a smile to his face. They even had pockets like his own pants, which was nice, even though he did not have anything to put in them except his hands.

‘There couldn’t be much more.’

Looking back in the box, he saw the best surprise. Shoes.

All this time barefoot, not a clue what happened to his previous tennis shoes, he knew he was incomplete.

Taking them out of the box, he studied them carefully. They were a type of clog or mule, strapless at the heel, that would cover most of his foot when worn. The material was black and seemed to be leather, but thinking a bit, he doubted it was. There was decorative stitching on the outside, making gentle designs on the sides. Although mostly plain, it was embellished with a brightly polished bar of silver no more than an inch long that ran horizontally near the top edge of the shoe.

Looking inside showed something was placed within. Bundled up was some cloth, which when removed, proved to be two pairs of plain white, quarter-length cotton socks.

Not even really looking, David realized this was the last article in the box. He was floored with all that he had found. He basically had been given a small wardrobe! There was only one thing lacking… more underwear. This brought up old memories.

‘I should have never complained when my family wanted to buy me more underwear. Oh, the things we learn as we grow older.’ He shook his head in mock defeat.

David went back to the now empty box on his dresser and started to put the lid back on, only to notice there was an envelope at the bottom. He removed it and looked at it questioningly.

On the envelope was a series of stars, ones he recognized as the mark of Princess Twilight.

“I guess with all this, they didn’t forget about me after all. Though I wonder why Princess Twilight is sending me a note, of all people.” He chuckled a bit to himself.

He flipped over the envelope and took out a particularly fancy, but blank piece of linen paper.

“Odd,” he remarked.

He stared at the blank sheet for a second before noticing it had a slight lavender glow.

Much to his surprise, a small, purple, translucent, pony-like image appeared above the paper and looked directly at him and spoke.

“Ahem.”

“Princess Twilight!” he said, astonished.

“Hello, Sir David, my name is Princess Twilight Sparkle,” the image started. “Actually, from what Princess Celestia has said, you already know that.”

“Oh, it’s a recording.”

“I am sending you this message, and a gift, as suggested by my mentor, Princess Celestia, and my sister-in-law, Princess Cadance. They have both informed me that I have treated you rudely and unfairly over the last few days, and after reflecting on that, I must apologise.”

“Huh?” David continued to look on, confused.

“But since I am not there personally, and our first meeting is only from a message, I guess this is pretty rude as well. Sorry. Anyway, I have commissioned these clothes for you as a gift, designed by one of my friends. I hope you will accept them and my apology.”

“Don’t forget to actually apologise for what you did, Twily,” said a voice from somewhere.

‘Hmm, that sounds like Princess Cadance. Even though we didn’t actually meet last night, I’m pretty sure it’s her.’

“Oh, yes. I think you’ve already heard it from Princess Luna, but we actually did examine you that first day for illness, magical contamination, etc., etc. We didn’t meet then because you were kind of unconscious. Aaaand that is well… my fault. See, I have been putting you to sleep every time we needed to examine you, which hasn’t been much, only a few times a day since the first! And the magic won’t harm you, I promise! We, ugh, I mean I did it because it would provide fewer variables in our study, and it was kind of easier that way. But now, I’m sorry, because I shouldn’t have treated you with disrespect and could have at least asked before putting you under. Again, sorry.”

“Very good. I think he will understand,” said the mystery voice again.

“You think so, Cadance?” Twilight said in response. Then the image stopped moving and disappeared, leaving a blank page again.

‘Yup. That definitely sounds like Princess Cadance, and Twilight looks exactly as I would’ve expected.’ He thought back. “Now I remember! Princess Luna said they came while I was asleep; I guess I forgot. Wait— Twilight said she put me to sleep, and that they examined me a few times… so that’s why I was sleeping so much… Oh crap, no.”

David dropped the letter and stood with his head held low, looking down at the floor. His mind was racing, attempting to put together the pieces of his last few days. Now with this new snippet of info to fill in some blanks, he tried remembering back to his first day.

“Princess Celestia said that Princess Twilight and Princess Cadance were coming that first afternoon, but I didn’t meet them. I remember that after they left, I got up, washed my underwear, took a shower, and put on my new robe. Then I lay down on the bed for a nap and…”

***

{Earlier}

“Twilight, didn’t you mean to apologise for one more thing?” Cadance said as she folded the now-enchanted letter.

“No, I think I covered it all,” Twilight replied.

“Actually, I was pretty sure you meant to say something about when you un-covered it all, so to speak.”

“CADANCE!!! I THOUGHT WE WERE EVEN ON THAT!”

“Oh we were, but now I’m ahead again!” Cadance laughed hard at the blushing purple pony.

***

“Somehow, I have the feeling that now I owe an apology to Princess Twilight and Princess Cadance as well,” David said remorsefully.

David picked up the magic letter and put it back into its envelope, then opened the first drawer to his dresser and placed it neatly with his other notes, journal pages, and writing supplies.

He then turned to the clothes laid out on the bed and tried to think of where he could put them. He set the shoes next to the dresser on the floor; he hadn’t needed to wear shoes since his arrival anyway. However, the kimono needed to be hung, but he had no closet in his room. After looking around a bit, he found a hook in the bathroom and hung it up the best he could. The fancy shirt and pants also should have been hung, but they did not come with hangers as the kimono did, so instead, he decided to fold them as little as possible and placed them in the bottom drawer of the dresser.

Just as he started, another knock came from his door.

“Excuse me, Sir David, please clear from the door,” a guard said.

‘Wow, I’m popular today.’

“One moment please,” David answered. “Okay, I’m clear of the door.”

“And decent?” The guard asked again.

‘That’s odd.’ “Yes, I’m decent.”

As soon as he spoke, the door was opened wide, and standing there before him was the guard.

“Ahem, announcing their royal highnesses, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.” The guard spoke loudly, then stepped away from the door to allow the royals some space.

David quickly checked himself over to make sure he was actually presentable. Then, as Luna’s face came into view, his pulse quickened, and his heartbeat rang in his ears. He was instantly overcome with excitement. “It’s a pleasure to see you both again, Princesses.” He bowed stiffly.

“Raise your head, Sir David, we thank you for your salutation,” Celestia said, entering. Pausing for David to rise, she continued, “Sir David, we humbly request your attendance at dinner tonight in the royal dining room at eight o’clock. Would you be willing to come?”

“Excuse me, Princess Celestia, does this mean that the conditions of my house arrest have been changed?”

“Yes—”

“Yes, Sir David,” Luna interrupted. “You have been exonerated by the council and will now be able to move about the castle!”

“Oh, that’s great! Well then, I wouldn’t dare refuse a request from such beautiful hosts,” he said with a grin.

‘What are you saying!? Are you trying to mess this up?’ David questioned himself, growing increasingly nervous.

Two tense seconds later, Celestia broke the silence as Luna looked away, a full blush on her muzzle. “Well, flattery aside, I am pleased that you would be willing to join us, considering how rough your treatment has been the last few days. I do wish to apologise for not keeping you better informed. I believe that my overprotective nature of Luna has helped me make some inappropriate decisions which resulted in harsh treatment. Please forgive my contemptuous behavior,” Celestia said, then bowed on one leg.

“Please, no, Princess. Don't bow to me, even if there are wrongs committed. Of course I forgive you. It is only by your grace that I was taken in and cared for, and through a very odd set of circumstances, decisions were made for better or worse. I do admit that I felt a bit like a lost cause for a while, but now I believe we can work past it.”

“Your words are kind, Sir David. Thank you.”

Then Luna spoke, “I see you have received the gift Twilight mentioned. It would be nice if you chose to try out some of the new garments at dinner, but it is hardly a formal affair.”

“Yes, please be at ease, Sir David. This will just be a dinner with the three of us. With that, I believe I will go and let you two have some time before the hour. Is there anything I can get you?” Princess Celestia asked.

“Actually, yes. You see, there is one thing I didn’t request earlier. I would love to get cleaned up for dinner, and for me, that usually involves shaving the hair from my face. As you can see, I’ve started to grow quite a bit of stubble. Do you know what a shaving razor is?”

“Yes, it exists, but it is not common. Ponies that have beards trim them with beard shears. I can get you either if you would like,” Celestia answered.

“I think I would like the shaving razor and some shaving foam or soap if you have it.”

“I believe it can be arranged. Please give me a few moments to request the items. I will then see you both at the dining room.” Celestia turned to walk out the door but stopped aside Luna. “Do not take much of his time, sister, he still must prepare.” She then left Luna and David alone.

***

As soon as her sister’s hoof-falls were out of earshot, Luna slowly approached David and looked him in the eyes. “I have waited patiently for this moment to come, to stand before you again and confirm what only mine ears have beheld— Do you, Sir David, still wish to court me?” Though she stared longingly at him, her body trembled with uncertainty.

David couldn’t hide his grin. “This would be my first time… as a suitor, I mean.”

His words provided little comfort. “Does that trouble you? I will do all in my power to make you comfortable. You may lean on me, and I will guide you if you wish,” she pleaded.

“No. I mean— yes, a little. I appreciate you looking out for me. How do you feel about it, Princess?”

Luna looked away and sighed, then took in a deep breath to steel herself before turning back to him. “Well, the short time we have spent together has done nothing but spur me onwards, Sir David. You are often on my mind and even in my dreams. I would be most overjoyed if you were to accept my feelings.”

“Hmm,” he said, pondering. “I can't lie, I feel the same way. I know this is probably moving way too fast, but I’m actually okay with it.”

A grand smile grew on Luna’s face. “I am so glad to hear that.” She then turned her head slightly and blushed, almost seeming timid and shy. “So?”

David closed his eyes and put his hand over his heart. The organ beat a thunderous rhythm in his chest as he prepared himself for what came next. “Princess Luna, I accept your feelings as you have accepted mine. I promise to stand by you and honor you as we take this journey together.”

“It shall be so. Sir David… though we have not been apart but a few hours, I have missed you.”

David smiled. “And I missed you as well. Now, if you’d like, we can take some time together and try to figure out what it is we are feeling.”

David looked deep into the midnight ruler’s eyes and instinctively raised his arms outward, offering his embrace.

Recognizing the gesture, Luna’s face to lit up with pure happiness and she shook her head with excitement. She flapped her wings once, helping to lift up her front half. As she reared to overcome the height difference between them, David met her chest with his, and she wrapped her forehooves around his waist, gripping him as tightly as possible, almost toppling him to the ground with the force she met him with.

David bound his arms under her and pulled her inwards as well, cementing their bodies together.

Luna nuzzled deeply into his neck, feeling the warmth in David’s body once more. She melted at his touch, and her own fire grew within her.

Luna wanted more and pressed her neck and peytral harder against him. She gained what she desired, and though fully clothed, she thought that his own immense heat would scorch her fur. With passion, she found herself rubbing and nuzzling her muzzle firmly against any flesh she could find that was exposed at the collar of his shirt and playfully attempting to nip at his earlobe, desperate to make up for lost time.

David, too, was almost lost to the moment. His nose was buried in her mane, taking in great lungfuls of her heavenly scent, the same which he had found unexpectedly left in his bed after the first night. He had chastened himself against partaking the parfum de l’amour he found on his sheets for fear that his mind would be overwhelmed if they were not to meet again. But as fate had it, here she was, and that tuned all of his senses to her and her alone.

A gentle lick behind his ear brought him back to reality. He broke his embrace and pulled his head away slightly to look into her eyes. She smiled back, a mirror of his own face and said, “Just as it was a few days ago, I do not want to part from you.”

He smiled. “I too, want nothing more than to spend some time with you, but first comes dinner.”

“Oh, I suppose you are right,” she said with a playful smirk on her face. “Just let me have a taste of dessert before the main course.”

Luna closed her eyes and tried her best to stay still. Her heart raced like a stampede of mustangs, and she trembled from the rush of adrenaline in her veins.

David looked at the mare before him, her eyes closed, waiting patiently for her partner to take action.

“As you wish, my princess,” he softly whispered in her ear before joining their lips in a kiss.

Their connection was chaste, lips pressed lightly but lovingly together for a moment. Then David cocked his head more to the side and parted his lips, taking his kiss deeper. Luna moaned lightly at his actions, letting him lead in their slow dance. She did not press further, though it took all her will not to.

As David sensed her desire, he proceeded to kiss her openly a few times in quick succession, only breaking their lock to renew the sensation of their lips on each other. Gently, David ventured forth with his tongue, already granted access by Luna to her entirety. He used the sensitive muscle to explore, taste and caress his new lover’s offerings.

Luna felt complete. Her wishes were granted as David took the initiative in both accepting her love and sharing his. She daintily played with David’s tongue with hers as they continued to kiss deeply, not wanting the moment to end.

But end it must, and David began to slow his movements and draw out his caresses. Finally pulling away from each other, their lips still grasping for the other’s, Luna opened her eyes to give praise and thanks to her new lover before her. She stared dreamily into his eyes as he stared into hers.

“I feel I have fallen for you, Sir David. Would you hold me in the same regard?”

“I know only as much as you do, Princess.”

“Then with that much known and shared between us, I will have faith that I can leave you now and that you will promptly return to me at dinner.”

“You have my word.”

Luna gave him a quick peck on the lips, then smiled and dropped down to stand on her own legs again. She turned towards the door and then looked back and said, “Will we be able to meet again soon?”

“Whenever time allows, I will make myself available,”

“Good. Then I am off!” she said as she practically galloped out of the room as fast as her hooves would take her.

Frozen in his spot, David thought to himself about his magnificent new lover. ‘I would’ve had to run too; otherwise, I don’t think I could’ve left if our positions were switched. She’s probably much stronger and more responsible than I am,’ he thought with a smirk on his face.

‘It’s hard to believe, but this is really happening. I’m getting ready for dinner with the two reigning princesses of this land, possibly the most powerful beings in this world, and now it seems I’ve started a relationship with one of them as well. I had better keep sharp, as I know I’m in uncharted territory for any man, and possibly any pony, ever.’

***

Part 2 - Relationships: Act VI - Dinner and a Show (v2)

Part 2 - Relationships (Acts 6-12)

Act VI - Dinner and a Show

It had been a few long seconds with David still rooted in his spot. The door of his room gaped open, just as the princess had left it.

A curious armored face peeked around the corner of the door frame. “Uh, Sir David? Are you alright, or do you need assistance?” He looked a little shaken at seeing the towering human.

David shook his head to clear his mind. “No. I mean, yes, I’m okay.” David smiled at the armored stallion. “I don’t need assistance, thank you.”

The guard gave David an unconvinced look. “As you say. The princesses have informed us that you are no longer restricted to your room, and that you have an appointment for dinner in the royal dining room at eight. Is that correct, sir?”

“Yes. I will be getting ready now. Would you show me to the room when the time comes?”

“Of course. It’s my responsibility to make sure you get there. Just let me know when you would like to go.” He straightened up, finally relaxing a bit.

“Thank you.”

“Oh, and before I forget, Princess Celestia just sent this down for you, though I’m a little confused by why you’d want it.”

“Oh,” David said, accepting the small package.

It was what seemed to be a disposable razor similar to what he had at home, except the handle was a bit longer and it was wrapped in a sterile packaging. Inside the plastic, he could also see that it was bundled with a small container of shaving foam.

David smiled genially at the guard’s curiosity. “As you can see, I don’t have a coat over my whole body, but instead hair grows in some places and not in others. Well, on one of the places it grows, on my neck and cheeks, I prefer to remove the hair for certain reasons. To do that, I usually shave it clean off with a razor.”

“Oh. Forgive me for prying, but if it grows there, why don’t you just leave it and let it fill in?”

David chuckled. “Sometimes I do, but it takes a long time and the hair is coarse and it itches while I’m waiting for it to grow. I just prefer not to have to deal with that. Some of my people do let it grow though.”

“Well thank you for answering such an odd, private question. I’ll leave you to get ready now, Sir David. Just let me know when you want to go.”

“Don’t worry about it. And I’ll be ready in a little while. I’m going to get cleaned up a bit first.”

‘I guess I should be prepared for all kinds of questions now. At least this guard is willing to talk with me, now that I’ve been accepted.’

***

David took his time getting ready. The princesses might have said that this was an informal dinner, but he wanted to look his best. He lathered and shaved, making sure to present as clean an appearance as possible. He then took another relaxing shower, putting the aromatic bath soaps to work at soothing both his skin and his restless mind. Settling down wasn’t as easy as cleaning his body, though. His thoughts raced around, barely allowing him a moment to concentrate on one before another would smash into him, taking its place.

After his shower, he proceeded back to his bedroom to pick out his finery for the evening. He put on his socks; being the only ones he had made it an easy decision. Looking at the rest of his wares though, he was unsure of what to choose. He decided to pick one of the new outfits gifted to him, mostly out of curiosity, not as trying to curry favor. Settling on the more casual, he picked up the blue and white sash-striped polo shirt and inspected it again.

He laughed a bit to himself. The clothing was masterfully made, and much his surprise, it seemed to be tailored not to just his size, but his exact measurements. He wondered to himself just how closely he had been examined.

After putting on his beautiful new shirt, he went to put on the matching white pants. They too were fitted to his form—almost. Thankfully, they were just a little loose in some areas.

‘Well… always better to be too loose than too tight,’ he thought, completing the ensemble by slipping on his shoes.

Finishing up his preparations, he went back to the bathroom to take a look in the mirror. When he looked at himself, he barely could recognize that he was in a different world rather than his own. There stood the man whose appearance he came to identify with. His mind though, he thought, wasn’t something he was sure about. Gently slapping his cheeks to bring color to his face and clarity to his thoughts, he was as ready as he ever would be.

David checked the clock. It was a quarter till eight.

He walked to his door, once a cell door, but now it was a portal to the world outside. He was still tentative though, and knocked on the door to see if he was alone.

A second later, the same guard spoke. “Yes, Sir David? Is there something I can help you with?”

“I think I’m ready to go to dinner, if you would be so kind to escort me.”

“Oh. Well, feel free to come on out and I’ll show you to the dining room.”

David opened the door, bending down slightly so as not to hit his head, and left the room under his own power for the first time.

“Hi,” David said tentatively.

“Hello, Sir David, it’s my pleasure to guide you this evening. Please follow me so we will be on time.”

“Thank you,” David said as they begin to walk down the hall. “So, you’re one of the guards who has been with me since I arrived?”

“Yes, that is true. My squad and I were called out to retrieve you from the field. I’ve been stationed at your quarters four times during the last few days, but this is the first time we’ve spoken.”

“Well, thank you for your initial rescue and diligent service,” David said sincerely.

“You’re welcome, but you don’t have any reason to thank me. I serve the princesses, and as their guest, I will make sure you are taken care of as well. But I suppose I appreciate the sentiment.”

“Heh, it’s good to know that there are some talkative guards. From what I’ve seen, you guys almost never say a thing.”

“Huh. I suppose that might be somewhat accurate. If we’re not assigned as guides, as in your case, we don’t fraternize while on-duty.”

“Oh, I suppose that makes sense.”

“Well here we are,” the guard said, standing before a pair of tall double-doors. “I’ll open the door, then announce your arrival. After, please feel free to enter and enjoy your evening.”

“Okay. Thank you again.”

The guard nodded, then knocked on the giant doors. After clearing his throat, he opened one door and shouted, “Announcing Sir David Marshall of Earth!”

David did his best to hold his head high and walked into the dining room. The opulence of the area stunned him a bit as he attempted to focus on the new surroundings.

As he turned back to watch the door close behind him he heard hoofsteps approaching his position.

“Sir David!” It was Luna. “We are so glad to see you here. Please, come and sit at the table. Make yourself comfortable.”

Celestia greeted him from her seat. “Welcome, Sir David. I agree with my sister, it is good to see you out and about. Did you have any issues finding your way here?”

“Good evening, Princess Celestia. No, one of your capable guards guided me, so I had no opportunity to get lost.”

“That is good enough for now. I am sure you will have an opportunity to roam a bit later.”

“Come, Sir David, sit here on the bench, near my seat,” Luna called out to him.

David heeded her call and slid behind the table, sitting on the long bench seat in the middle of the table. Luna turned to him and beckoned him to come closer with her hoof. Smiling happily, he shifted his position a little to his left, closer to Princess Luna.

Unnoticed by the others, Princess Celestia was watching David and Luna closely. Noting the exchange between the two, she raised a brow at his movement toward her sister, finding herself at odds at the obvious display of favoritism.

“Sir David, it is still a few moments before we will call for dinner to begin. Would you care for a cup of tea while we chat and wait?” Celestia asked.

“Thank you, Princess, that would be nice,” he responded.

Taking a cup and saucer in her magic, she placed them before her. She then took the diminutive porcelain tea pot and poured the brew into the cup. After setting down the pot, she then levitated the cup and saucer towards David’s seat. Instead of placing the offering within his grasp, though, she carefully held it aloft at the midpoint of the table, near where David had originally sat.

David looked pensively at the cup for a moment, then the cup continued its travel to his current position. He accepted it in his hands then turned to Celestia. “Thank you very much.”

What David had failed to notice was that Luna had cast a threatening stare at her elder sister when she had failed to deliver the cup directly to him.

“You are welcome, Sir David,” Celestia replied. “So, allow me a few moments to properly update you on the results of the last few days.”

David nodded in reply.

“Again, I am very sorry for what transpired between us. Though I may have overreacted a bit, at the time, I thought it was the best course of action.”

“That’s okay, Princess Celestia. I can understand that new, stressful situations can cause anyone to overreact a bit.”

“Thank you. Now as I was saying, after the unexpected developments of the first day, Twilight and Cadance came and were able to examine my guards and myself immediately, and found no issues. As Luna was not quite feeling up to par, they waited to examine her and instead checked up on you first. Their findings were good, but also came with a new surprise.”

“What was that?” David asked.

“They determined that you had no magical power of your own at all.”

“Oh. That doesn’t seem to be very surprising to me,” David replied.

“No, perhaps not. But to us, it is a very odd occurrence,” Celestia said. Luna nodded in agreement as she took a sip of her own tea.

“Tell him the rest, sister. I would like to hear his feelings on the matter,” Luna said.

“Yes. Well, as we noted, not having any magic is not at all normal in our world. All things, creatures and inanimate objects alike, have some magical energy. For you not to have any of your own feels… unnatural. But, after being examined by Twilight, we not only found that you did not have your own magic, but that you did contain some magic. Specifically, alicorn magic is now contained within your body.”

“Oh,” David replied in mild shock.

“Yes. Well, we did confirm before Twilight and Cadance came that you had absorbed some magic from Luna, and that there was a connection between you. That connection initially seemed to be limited by range, as Twilight did not detect it during your initial exam. However, later in our investigations we found that it was Luna that seemed to initiate the connection between you. Since then, the connection feeding your body with magic has become… somewhat permanent.”

“Oh no.” David turned to face Luna. “I’m not hurting you am I?”

“No, not at all. I have quite the magical potential, and the exchange between us is small enough that it does not diminish my reserves,” Luna answered.

“Yes. So far, Luna is not negatively affected. That was the main reason we decided to lift your restrictions. The other was that since Luna initiating the flow of magic to you, it was not by your own actions that the connection was established.”

“But what about the discomfort you suffered when we discovered the connection?” David prodded.

“Well, through a rather interesting experiment, Twilight and Cadance were able to reproduce the situation without your interference. It seems the act of breaching our wards from the inside is what gave the unpleasurable feedback.”

“So, all of this was found out while I was unconscious, huh?”

Luna offered to field that question. “Well, yes. Initially, Twilight put you in a deep sleep as a precaution, but I continued to allow her use it for further examinations. I am sorry, Sir David, the fault lies with me.”

“That’s okay, Princess Luna. I actually received a letter from Princess Twilight explaining what transpired. It was a little shocking at first, but I think I can be okay with it, considering the circumstances.”

The three continued to chat, doing their best to inform David of their conclusions and the decisions of the council. While Celestia was talking with David though, Luna felt a little left out. In a random bit of mischievousness, she decided to play a game with the currently engrossed man.

Luna watched as David sat enrapt by Celestia’s words, and with as much stealth as she could, she removed a shoe, then reached out toward his seat under the table with her right hind-hoof. The hoof twitched slightly as she carefully maneuvered the limb over to its destination. It took a bit of stretching, but finally, she was in position to strike.

There David sat, listening intently as Celestia droned on, not noticing the dark blue appendage nearing his seat. Suddenly, Luna let the outstretched limb go limp, and it unceremoniously plopped onto his lap.

David’s eyes went wide and he stiffened reflexively. Reaching down with his hand, he immediately recognized what had invaded his personal space. He ran his fingers over the naked hoof and tried fruitlessly to restrain its movement by grasping it around the fetlock. He did a surprisingly good job of keeping his composure, considering, and continued to listen to Celestia to the best of his ability.

“Are you alright, Sir David? Did I say something you didn’t understand?” Celestia asked.

“No, no. Please continue.” David smiled nervously.

“Well, as I was saying, we originally surmised that the connection was limited by range and Twilight tried to calculate exactly how far it should be able to extend considering the amount of magic that was being expended…”

Much to David’s chagrin, he could no longer pay attention to Celestia’s explanation or restrain the powerful aggressor below. Now having pried free from his grip, the invader had started exploring. It proceeded to run up and down the length of his leg, stopping every few inches to carefully massage the spot where it had landed. It would soon grow tired tired of that, and gradually worked its way back up north. Its new choice was now to spend quite a long time in his lap proper, pressing in very sensitive areas as it resisted against David’s hold.

David had started sweating slightly as the pressure somewhat aroused his body. He soon fought to keep control and he closed his eyes for a moment to concentrate. Unfortunately, another side effect of his current distractions was that he did not notice that the ruler addressing him had stopped talking a few seconds ago.

“Luna, please!” Celestia chided.

“Oh, sister. I was only having a little fun,” she retorted.

“You should not be having fun with a royal guest.”

“He is no longer only a ‘royal guest’, sister. We have entered into a romantic arrangement.”

“What!? Is this true, Sir David?” Celestia questioned.

David thought quickly to himself for a moment, ‘Okay, it’s true that we both have expressed our feelings to each other, but am I ready to both accept and share this relatively fresh news with others, with Princess Celestia? …I suppose I don’t have a choice. I have to do it for Luna, for both of us.’

“Yes, but Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, please be calm. I know this is unexpected, but let’s be civil.”

“Luna. You shall call us only ‘Luna,’ ” she huffed.

“No, Luna, that would not be proper. Surely you understand, Sir David?” Celestia protested.

David frowned. “Perhaps Princess Celestia is correct.”

“No. We have established that you will courting me, and I will have you address me as I see fit, not as my sister does. If you must, you can address me formally when not in polite company.”

“Yes, Princess,” David acquiesced.

“LUUUNAAAA,” she drew out dramatically.

“Yes, Luna, as you wish.”

Celestia looked on, displeasure written on her face. “Why do you insist so strongly, sister? For what reason do you have?”

“I think I have fallen for him,” Luna said with a smile.

“YES!” a voice cheered from behind a collection of foliage across the room.

Out stepped a beautiful, young pink alicorn.

“Princess Cadance!?” David exclaimed.

“At your service,” Cadance said, bowing politely.

“Cadance, my niece, what brings you here?” Princess Celestia said with a pleased, but surprised look on her face.

“Well, Aunty, I heard you had invited Sir David to dinner tonight, and I couldn’t help but do a bit more investigation!”

“Oh, Cady,” Celestia sighed.

“Well, I’m glad that I came. Congratulations on making it official, Luna!”

“Thank you, Cadance. We appreciate your well-wishings.”

“You’re welcome. I’m also glad to hear of it because it means I can test my theory about the magical connection between you two.”

“Oh really?” Luna asked. “How so?”

“Well, after we reproduced the ill-effects of the breach of the wards on Aunty, Twilight and I discussed her unusual methods during the test.”

“I’m sorry, I don’t think I really understood that part,” David said.

“Oh, right. Well, Sir David, you see… Twilight tried to establish a magical connection between herself and me but failed. She then pulled a dirty little trick which made me open up to her a bit.”

“What was that?” David asked.

“Oh, well apparently she and Shiny kiss almost exactly the same,” she blushed. “Anyway, when she did that I became a little more receptive and allowed her magic to enter. This formed the connection. So it is my hypothesis that there must be some mutual emotional component before a connection can be established.”

Cadance continued, “And after I started observing you two together, I noticed that there were shared feelings and can confirm that they are genuine. My affinity to the magic of love assures this.”

“Well, that is an interesting supposition, but I am afraid I have one bit of evidence that might change your mind,” Celestia said.

“What would that be?” Cadance asked.

“I was hesitant to put this in the report, as it seemed an anomaly, but I believe during the original event where Luna established her connection to Sir David, I too felt my magic being drawn away, but it never completed the transfer.”

“What!?” Luna exclaimed.

“Yes. Well, it stopped immediately, and never happened again. You yourself did not see any magical connection between David and myself, but I felt it. After the ward was penetrated and your magic was being pulled into him, I felt magic from my ward try to follow yours and enter him as well.”

“Did that also happen when Twilight and I performed our experiment?” Cadance asked.

“No, it did not.”

Cadance looked from one royal sister to the other and, letting her head fall slightly, she sighed. She then closed her eyes and began to channel magic into her horn. Soon at her full power, she opened her magic-whitened eyes to view the room.

“I may not be as good as Twilight, but this warrants more testing,” she explained. “From what I can see, the connection is still stable between Luna and Sir David, but there is nothing from you, Aunty. Why didn’t you report this?”

“It was a minor omission as the connection never formed. It was my assumption that there was a magical draw from Sir David and we were both being equally subjected to it. However, that has been proven to be false,” Celestia said as Cadance recovered from her magical rush.

“I don’t think there is anything to worry about, but I will take what you’ve said under consideration and present it to Twilight as well,” Cadance stated.

Celestia looked on with a somewhat vacant expression, but regaining her composure, she spoke, “Well, thank you, Cadance, for you expert opinion. Now that this hurdle has passed, and since you are here, why don’t you join us for dinner?”

“Thank you, Aunty, I would love to! Luna, would you mind if I joined?” Cadance asked.

“No, not at all. Please feel free to sit next to my David.”

Cadance sidled in on the bench next to David and smiled coyly. “Thank you for not holding the examinations against Twilight and me. Though you may have a different conversation when you finally meet with her.”

“Oh?” David said, confusion on his face.

“Oh my, yes. Even though you were unconscious, your first impression on her was quite memorable.”

“What do you mean?” David asked.

“Well, let’s just say you were a new experience in studying anatomy,” Cadance said plainly.

“Crap,” David muttered under his breath.

“Oh, don’t be that way,” she reassured him. “I think it was a positive encounter for her,” Cadance said as she giggled.

‘Yup. Definitely another apology needed there,’ David thought to himself.

“Please forgive me, Princess Cadance, for exposing such a side to you.”

“Oh no, that’s quite alright. Do not be ashamed either, you measured up quite nicely.”

“Cadance!” Celestia said in a shocked tone.

“Sorry, Aunty. I was just having some fun with him,” Cadance said, smiling.

“It’s okay, Princess Celestia. I’m actually a little relieved Princess Cadance is so friendly,” David said.

“Yes, she is quite the pranking partner,” Luna added. “I would be glad if you two became friends.”

***

With the experiments, introductions and gentle ribbings now passed, it was time to eat. David watched eagerly as the eldest princess gently lifted a silver bell and rang it to signify the beginning of the meal.

A door on the side popped open and several mares dressed in chef’s whites came forth, each carrying platters of food. In a choreographed dance, they placed their wares at the table and then returned through the door, leaving David mesmerized by the procession. After looking over the food, he noticed that the last chef pony was speaking to Princess Celestia, then bowed and returned through the kitchen door herself.

Celestia turned to David. “Please, eat up. Sir David, is there anything you would like?”

“At the moment, I think I will start with the soup I have. It smells amazing,” David replied.

“Please take some bread, David.” Luna offered in her magical grasp.

“Thank you,” he replied, accepting the savory-looking roll.

The meal continued with little chatter, with the most prominent discussion being about the delicious cuisine.

After the main portions were consumed, Luna spoke up with a smile. “So, David, are you ready for dessert?”

“What? There’s more?”

“Of course, how could we not complete our meal with a little sweet?” Luna said, beaming.

Celestia rang the bell again and the same chef pony David saw talking to Celestia appeared with a giant cake frosted in white. She placed the cake in the center of the table with fresh plates and flatware, then left again for the kitchen.

“Ooh, carrot cake!” Luna exclaimed. “It is my sister’s favorite,” she whispered into David’s ear.

“Ahh, we have carrot cake from where I come from as well. I’m curious of how the two compare,” David said.

“As I believe my little sister just told you, it is one of my favorite treats. I am glad that you are here to try it,” Celestia said. “It serves as a fitting tribute for your clean bill of health and as an introduction to our world. Would you please do us the honor of cutting the cake?”

“Certainly. Thank you, Princess,” David replied.

He made his way from behind the table and approached the open side. Placing the platter before him, he took the sizable cake knife into his hands.

The princesses all studied his deft movements and articulate fingers as he worked.

David looked at the cake for a moment, then made his first slice, making a cut from the center down to the edge.

David stayed silent; he had formed a plan in his mind. Raising the knife again, he carved out a disproportionately large slice, almost one-third of the cake in size. Without fully removing the knife, he took the cake server in his other hand and carefully lifted the enormous slice from the cake and placed it on a plate.

Setting the implements aside, he lifted the plate and placed a clean fork at its edge. He then turned to face Celestia and walked over to her side.

“Princess,” he began, “though I know it has been a trying time with me here, you have been very accommodating and understanding through it all. Though it be a small offering, I wish to honor you with this slice,“ David said as he placed the plate before the stunned princess.

“Thank you, Sir David, though you need not show any deference to me,” Celestia said with a grin.

“It is my pleasure to,” David said, bowing before returning to the cake.

There, he continued to carve the cake expertly. He used his first cut as a guide to carve the cake in half, then divided that half into two equal portions for the remaining princesses, leaving a slightly smaller portion for himself.

He then plated the first quarter, and offered it to Princess Cadance, which she took with thanks.

The other quarter went on a plate for his paramour and he walked to her side.

“I wish to thank you, too. You showed me kindness and opened up to me. I am forever grateful to you, my princess.”

Luna sat there and smiled sweetly at David, then nodded in acceptance with a fierce blush on her muzzle.

David retrieved the last slice of cake for himself and went back to his seat. With everyone served, they all dug in.

‘Oohs’ ‘ahh’s’ and ‘mmms’ filled the room as the dinner party enjoyed their dessert. David noticed a particularly warm smile on Celestia’s face while she enjoyed her treat. He turned from the eldest to view his new lover’s countenance.

Luna was locked in battle with an enemy it seemed she couldn’t defeat. She sat there, tongue out slightly, reaching for the tip of her muzzle where a bit of the cream cheese icing taunted her. She caught sight of David as he watched the peculiar display.

“Would you like me to get that for you?” David asked playfully.

“No,” Luna said as she blushed. “I am a big pony who can handle this herself,” she added, and then turned away from the man. Unceremoniously, her tongue stuck out as far as it could and licked from the side of her mouth up and over her nose, snatching the offending sweet, and then back into her mouth again.

David laughed at the particularly un-princess-like display.

“What is funny?” Luna asked with a stern voice.

“Nothing,” David replied, “I just thought it was cute.”

“Hmmph!” Luna huffed jokingly.

***

Now that their bellies were filled and the conversation grew quiet, they all were ready to retire for the night.

“Thank you, Princess Celestia, that was a wonderful dinner,” David said.

“You are most welcome, and I will pass your compliments on to the staff. I think it is time for us all to adjourn for the evening. Luna, I hear you have a particularly full court waiting to hear your rulings.”

“Oh, yes. There are many that would seek our guidance tonight. I cannot wait until it is over.”

“You do not have to play with me, Lulu, I know you love helping out our subjects.”

“Yes. You are correct, dear sister. It is the least I can do for them, but it is still important.”

“Well, I for one need to get my sleep,” said Cadance. “I have to catch the early train back to the Crystal Empire tomorrow morning. It wouldn’t be fair to make Shining handle all the work for too long.”

“Will I be able to see you off tomorrow?” Celestia asked.

“No. I’m sorry, Aunty. I should be gone long before you normally get up to raise the sun.”

“Well I suppose I should say my goodbyes here as well, then,” David said.

“Yes. It was very nice meeting you, Sir David. I hope to have the chance to see you again. Perhaps you and Shining would hit it off as well! In my opinion, you have some similar qualities.”

“That would be nice, Princess. From what I’ve heard he’s a super nice guy.”

“Yup! That’s my Shiny!” Cadance beamed.

The three mares stood from their places at the table, and David stood as well to show his respects. Celestia, Luna and Cadance all huddled together and shared warm embraces as they said their goodbyes. David looked on from the side and marveled at the display.

‘I don’t think I have such good friends at home. It makes me just a bit jealous,’ he thought to himself.

After a moment, the three parted, and Luna beckoned David to join them as they headed back through the doors leading to the royal halls. Coming to the first intersection, Cadance once again said her goodbyes, then trotted down the main hall, while Celestia, Luna and David proceeded down the secondary hall towards the guest quarters where he was staying.

Approaching his quarters, the two regal sisters opened his door and parted to allow his access first. He bent down slightly to make it through the door frame and then turned around when inside.

Celestia and Luna came through the door and stopped in front of his bed.

“Are you comfortable here, Sir David?” Celestia asked.

“Yes, quite comfy. I’m really glad the bed is as long as it is. If it was any shorter, I don’t think I’d fit!”

“Well, when we saw your size, we requested a bed similar to ours be placed for you. There are not many beds in Equestria much bigger than this,” Celestia said.

“Wow. Thank you, Princess.”

“And I made sure it was of sufficient comfort. As you know, size is not everything and good sleep is very important,” Luna added.

“Thank you, Luna. I appreciate your concern.”

“It was nothing. But I am glad I did it, for now it is comfortable enough for us both.” Luna smirked.

“Now, Luna,” Celestia chided.

“Oh, sister, lighten up! We will be a good little filly and colt, I assure you. But with that, I must bid you a farewell for now, my David. I have court to hold.”

Luna walked in front of her sister and approached David. She walked directly up to him, and looked up to his face.

David sensed what was needed and bent down a bit, allowing the princess access.

Now within reach, she nuzzled against his cheek and neck, then pulled away and kissed him lightly on the lips. “Goodnight, my dear. Sweet dreams,” she said as she pulled away.

Luna turned away from David, casually stroking his sides with her ethereal tail. She proceeded past her sister, turned and bid her goodnight. “Goodnight, sister. Be well,” she said as she left the two in the room.

***

Act VII - Borrowed Time With a Ruler (v2)

Act VII - Borrowed Time With a Ruler

Celestia and David stood together alone in his room just as Luna had left them. A few odd moments passed while Celestia waited for her sister’s hoof-falls to fade away. Hearing that they were alone, she turned to David and spoke, wearing a very stern expression.

“If I may take a few moments of your time to chat, Sir David,” she seemed to ask.

“Of course, Princess. I would like to talk a bit as well. After eating such a wonderful cake, it reminded me of some of my hobbies at home. I’m actually a pretty good baker, if you were able to ask my friends,” he said, attempting to steer the Princess into friendly waters.

“Well, that aside, I have—”

“Ooh, maybe after a while you could introduce me to your chef’s staff. I bet I could whip up something that we could all try,” David pressed forward.

“That may be so, but I have something to ask first,” Celestia said, making her thoughts known.

“Oh.”

“You are in a precarious situation… I hope you are well aware,” Celestia started.

“Yes,” David responded quickly.

“I imagine that as intelligent as you are, that you do understand. But what you do not have is experience in ruling a kingdom, or am I misjudging you unfairly?”

“No. That’s true.”

“Then I expect that you may not be privy to the standards, traditions and scrutiny that we are subject to. While you are not royalty or even a true subject of our kingdom, I must request that you respect our responsibilities, our customs, and our rule. Can you do that?”

David nodded. “Yes, Princess. I require education, but I can learn.”

“Well then, as you have accepted this, I have a few words to share.

“My sister and I have been alone for a long time. It is the curse of our eternal lives and of ruling this kingdom. During the peace of our rule, I have deterred any suitor’s approach to myself, but my sister has seen admirers in her life before. Ponies come and go, some seeking her heart, some for wealth or power. Some were quite sincere, and my Lulu allowed their dalliances here and there, but never found them to be of much interest. They were at most a distraction and at least an annoyance. Eventually, they all were dismissed without much concern. You have now entered into the halls of these forlorn few. Your rise has been meteoric though, and I sense a different path for you ahead. But you must first answer one further set of questions I have for you.”

David trembled quietly as he stood before Celestia. She spared him no quarter as her words cut deeply into his mind and heart.

“You have entered into a relationship with one of the royal family, my sister. You will be under my constant scrutiny as you have intruded into the boundaries of our lives. Do you really think that your relationship with my sister is something you wish to pursue? Do you think that your feelings are true enough that you will not crush her heart? If you really want this to be, and will give it your utmost, then I will not stand in your way. But if you do damage or mislead her heart or her trust, I will make your fate for you. What do you say?”

Celestia stared at him, searing her intentions into his mind. David thought to himself, not daring to break her gaze and then took to one knee and spoke.

“I have heard your demands and will answer them. I do wish to pursue this relationship, my feelings are true, and I will stand by my decision. I stand here now, as a supplicant to you, a loyalist to the crown princesses, and as an ardent suitor to Princess Luna. Please teach me so that I may not dishonor you both.”

“To Luna.”

“Pardon?”

“When you are with me, you may speak my sister’s name without her title. I will honor her request, as will you.”

“Yes, to Luna. Thank you,” David said softly, still shaken from the intense conversation.

“Stand. There is no need to thank me. But please keep the informality between yourself and the other princesses. That is the line you must tread.”

Celestia turned to go and was halfway out the door when David cried out. “Celestia! I—”

Celestia whipped her head around, staring daggers at David.

“Sorry, Princess, I’m just a bit rattled. I was hoping you would be willing to talk a bit longer,” David said, regaining his composure.

“Oh I suppose I could spare you a few minutes,” Celestia replied, trying to be nice.

“Thank you, Princess. Thinking about everything I’ve encountered recently has really gotten to me, even scared me a bit. I really think I just need someone to talk to for a while.”

“That is understandable, and I know Luna would not want you to suffer alone. I will be with you until you have calmed down. Perhaps we can discuss some of your writings as well?”

“Yes, I have them right here,” David said, as he opened the dresser drawer and pulled out the stack of papers he had used to catalog his knowledge.

“Well, if we are to talk, let us do so in a more comfortable location. Would that be acceptable, Sir David?”

“Yes, Princess, of course.”

Powering her horn, she enveloped both of them in her golden glow. Releasing the prepared spell, the two of them popped out of existence, leaving the room empty.

***

A split-second later, Celestia and David appeared in a dimly lit room. Looking around, David did not know what to make of things as his eyes struggled to focus in the darkness. He felt quite disoriented and somewhat nauseous.

Celestia closed her eyes and concentrated on her magic, her horn’s glow brightened for a moment, then disappeared as a quick spell was cast. She saw David looking over with a puzzling expression, still looking a bit sick.

“Just a soundproofing spell. Something I prefer to use whenever I’m talking with guests.”

“Oh. Is that all,” David spoke, somewhat slurring his words.

“You may feel a bit disoriented from the teleportation, but it will pass.”

A few seconds later, lamps circling the room began to glow, giving a soft light to the new location.

David started to feel a little better and took a look around the room. They were in a very large room, one homely and yet strangely opulent. An absolutely gigantic four-poster bed sat in the middle of the room and David finally seemed to recognise where Celestia had brought them.

“I thought it would be best to talk in my personal quarters. I do hope that is okay with you, Sir David,” Celestia said.

“I’m not so sure if this is a good idea. I don’t think I should be here.” David’s voice trembled a bit.

“You may be correct, but this is where I want to be and I have brought you here, so you should understand it is okay with me. And any place in which you are with me is one where you will be safe, that I assure you.”

“Yes, well, if you’re okay with it, Princess.”

“Good. Now please have a seat over there.” She gestured casually to a corner near balcony doors where a few lounges and divans were placed.

David cautiously walked over to a lounge and waited for Celestia to get comfortable.

Celestia did not move towards the couches however, instead she chose to climb onto her bed. She didn’t remove her finery, not even her golden shoes. The only amenity she offered herself was to pile a few cushions and pillows up to make a comfortable backrest that she could lean against.

Having built her berm, she settled into the soft bed and leaned back on her side, allowing the pillows to take her weight. Only then did David choose to sit himself down on the lounge.

“Now, where were we… What would you like to discuss first?” Celestia asked as she lit her horn and sparked a fire in the nearby hearth.

The warmth of the fire quickly soothing him, David spoke. “Well, now that my house arrest is over, one of my main concerns is related to the validity of what I know of Equestria. I’m afraid that I am still working on assumptions, and that doesn’t make me comfortable at all.”

“Oh. I can see how that can be disconcerting. Since you have your writings, may we start with those and see how much I can understand of your language?”

“That sounds great.” David made to stand up.

Celestia held out a hoof to stop him, and instead gently took the papers in her magical grasp. “Please, allow me.”

“Sure. Go right ahead.”

She picked up the papers and floated them over to her side. She studied the papers carefully, turning pages as she attempted to decipher the written words.

“While I can see some similarities to our language, I believe we will need to have this transcribed before we can properly learn to translate and understand your language. For now, can you read me a bit of what you have written?”

“Yes, that seems to be a good place to start.”

Instead of retrieving his papers, David thought for a bit and decided to recall his writings by memory. Believing that the best place was to start at the beginning, he told the tale of Twilight’s first adventure in Ponyville as he had written it: the story of the Elements of Harmony and the defeat of Nightmare Moon.

Celestia looked on in wonder, hearing the story retold to her from a fresh perspective, one that seemed as though it was told by an unseen, omniscient spirit.

David finished the first story and then transitioned straight into summarizing the next writing that he could remember. Meanwhile, Celestia had begun to engross herself in attempting to match the tales David spun to the words on the page. She had some luck too, finding names and places in the midst of a soup of characters, grammar and jargon she failed to understand.

As David finished relaying the events in ‘Lesson Zero’ and how Ponyville was saved by the princess herself, Celestia held up her hoof to halt his progress.

“I believe I have heard enough,” Celestia said matter-of-factly.

“Well, how true are the stories?”.

“I can equivically say that they are as close to the truth as any account could possibly be. Unfortunately, I think they are a bit too close to the truth. It might not be good for my little ponies to know that you have this knowledge of them. Even I am amazed at how much you know, as you even have some insight into Twilight’s life that is unknown to me, even when the events were relayed to me from her letters or directly.”

“Oh. I hadn’t thought about that. That must be a little scary. How do you feel about that?”

“Honestly, Sir David, I do not know. It is possible that you know much more about this kingdom than you are letting on, including some secrets that nopony should know.”

“I don’t think you have to worry about that Princess. As I said before, most of the stories follow Twilight and her friends in Ponyville. As far as I can remember, there are so few things that could possibly provide information about your kingdom’s security or even about you or Luna, that whatever information I have is probably outdated or insignificant.”

“I will have to take you at your word. If you do know anything, please discuss it with me or Luna or even Twilight. Otherwise, please keep it secret.”

“Of course.”

“For now, may I keep your reports? Perhaps we can get together later and you can help me translate them.”

“That sounds fine.”

“Thank you. Now, how do you feel knowing that you have knowledge of our world that nopony has? What do you think of Equestrians?”

“Actually, Princess, I don’t know what to think about your people. Although the events I know are true they are colored through the lens of their presentation, imparting feelings and ideas of faces I’ve never met, and I can’t base my evaluations on that.”

“I see, that is an excellent observation. The stories are told from a perspective and that perspective may represent the facts, but not the emotions, words, or even the actions correctly.

“Well, now that we know where you stand on your knowledge, did you not say that there was something else on your mind?”

“Yes.” David shifted nervously in his seat. “I know there hasn’t been much time, but do you think that I will be able to return to my world?”

Celestia paused. “That is a very difficult question to answer. Unfortunately, as you said, it has been a very short time, and what little we were able to discern about the anomaly that we assume brought you here is only that it was composed of an energy that we are not familiar with. As it left no other obvious clues to study, Twilight has offered to go and investigate the area in order to gather more information. In short, I do not have a way for you to return yet, and I do not know when it will be possible. I am sorry.”

David’s face paled at her words. “That’s okay, Princess, I understand. I just needed to ask.”

“Now that we have a few moments, maybe you can tell me what you remember of that night.”

“Of course.” David sighed and closed his eyes. “I was in my world, shopping for groceries at the store. The weather was becoming stormy, which is pretty normal for the season. When I was about to leave the store, the storm was still going strong, but it seemed to be moving away, so I chanced going outside with my umbrella. I remember there being some lightning and I thought about going back inside while I squinted from the light. However, when I opened my eyes there was a large black mass in front of me and it was growing. It swallowed up my legs, and the next thought I remember is waking up in the field.”

“Hmm,” Celestia mumbled in thought. “We were notified of a rogue storm and a magical anomaly. When we got there, we saw both you and the foreboding mass of energy. It was expanding overhead and I used my power to disperse it as it was wholly unknown to us, and I was not willing to wait and see its effects. After it was gone, we confronted you and then you fell unconscious. The rest, I suppose you know. I do not suppose anything like this has happened in your world before?”

“No, I don’t believe so. We have stories of odd disappearances and crazy people speaking of abductions from space, but never anything about black voids taking people to other worlds. At the very least, nothing like any of that is ever reported to happen in such a populated area.”

“Just how heavily populated is the area you speak of?”

“Oh, my city is home to almost one million people. But it’s not as densely populated as other major cities though, we have a lot of land to spread out in.”

Celestia balked. “A—a million citizens!? I know you said before that there were billions in your world, but I was hoping that was said in error.”

“No, I’m afraid not. And although we are the only race with a civilization, the rest of the wild creatures of Earth still outnumber us greatly by a huge factor. There are even large parts of our world that are left unexplored by humans.”

“The wildlife I can understand, but not the sheer number of inhabitants. How do you all get along?”

“Well, that’s a tough question. One I’d like to start by having another question answered first.”

“Please, go ahead.”

“Thank you, Princess. In all the knowledge that you have come across, have you truly not met or heard of my race, of humans before now?”

Celestia pondered for a moment. “No, Sir David. I have not. I spent quite a bit of the last few days confirming the answer to that very question. There are also very few bipedal creatures in this world and none are the least bit like you.”

“I was pretty sure you’d say that. If you knew what I was, if you knew of my world and where I came from, I would almost expect you to have me imprisoned.”

Celestia’s eyes went wide as saucers, pupils shrunk to nothingness. She scrambled to her hooves and her huge white wings spread out in an amazing display. Her face went from calm, to stoic, to furious with anger. She held her head held high and with one forehoof drawn back she spoke words as if thunder was her voice. “IS THAT A THREAT!?”

David shrunk back, stunned. “No! Wait! I didn’t mean it that way!”

“If that is so, choose your words carefully then. Explain yourself!” Celestia demanded, adrenaline still coursing through her system.

“Yes, my humblest apologies. You asked how we all get along. The truth is, we don’t. In my opinion, mankind is not that noble of a race. We are numerous, technologically advanced, and as a collective can do almost anything, but in our history, and in the current state of human-kind, I can say that we are not all open-minded, kind-hearted and accepting individuals. Though a great majority of us live good, simple and somewhat decent lives, the actuality is that crime is rampant, justice is rare, morals have degraded such that many people now only live life for themselves. If you knew of humans and evaluated our race as a whole in comparison to your own, I would think it was rational to distrust humans and consider them a potentially dangerous race.”

“Is that all?” Celestia questioned, the shock gone and her pulse returning to normal as she settled back in her bed. “I see no reason to imprison you based on the actions of some of your people. Luna and I only know you, and you are none of those things. Why should we judge you in that way?”

“Okay, perhaps I sold my people a bit short. They aren’t all bad, it’s just that sometimes I can’t understand why humans can be so self-destructive. Wars, killing, discrimination, selfishness. It all seems so pointless.”

“You know, I do not think humans and my subjects are all that different. They once warred and discriminated blindly, and many are still selfish and sometimes cruel. We may not have much violent crime, but with our population being much smaller the number of incidents is decreased as well.”

“You amaze me, Princess, and I’m very thankful for not being imprisoned, by the way.”

Celestia smirked. “You should be. But please try to phrase things a little better next time, okay?”

“I will.”

“Now you said at your room that you were scared. Was the possibility of imprisonment all that bothered you? The possibility that after I learned more about your people, that I would judge you as a danger to us all?”

“No, not really. Especially not after I was treated so well. What worried me was confirmed by the answer you gave before. That I was alone here. That as far as your world is concerned, I’m unique and foreign. So much so, that my existence is lacking the basic magic that all things in your world possess. I knew that if there was any sign of my people before I came, it would mean that there was a better chance of finding my world again or that this wasn’t the first time humans had appeared. But now I know that I am the first, the only human. And that does scare me.”

“Surely you know that your arrival proves that there is a way to connect our worlds. Whether or not that will actually happen is only to be revealed in time.That is the rational thought. And as for you being alone, while I can understand a bit of forlorn feelings for your own kind, we will certainly not leave your side. You are not alone.”

“I want to believe you, Princess. I know you’re right, but through my fears I just couldn’t see that my own existence is the evidence that may show a possible path to return.”

“As I said before, our people are not all that different. We all have fears, dreams, desires, ideas, and more. Sometimes we can get caught up in the storms of our thoughts and forget to have hope.”

David looked at Celestia with a warm smile. She had successfully disarmed his concerns and returned peace to his mind again. In return Celestia met his gaze, returning the smile. She then shook her head and neck a bit, diffusing the tension she was carrying as she attempted to relax.

“So, would you like to continue with our talks, or would you prefer to retire?”

“I—can we keep going for a bit, if that’s okay with you?”

“Well then, would you be willing to enlighten me with more of your world, your people? Or is that too much to ask for at this moment?

“No, that would be fine. Please forgive me if I choose not to talk about some of our less appealing traits.”

“Of course.”

David began to tell of his home, his city, and the different sights and sounds there. He segued from that into the organization of his country, and a bit about its government, the system of its laws and elections. These topics seemed to be of great interest to Celestia and David found himself wishing he knew more details to share with her.

Trying to do his best to convey the concept of his government, run by the people through elected representation, he filled in some gaps with personal commentary on things such as corruption, the voice of money, lobbyists and special interests and the lack of accountability for officials. It seemed a little depressing, but Celestia absorbed the information, enraptured.

After running dry on the intricacies of a governance, David shifted a bit to the technology that he felt introduced him to most of what he found interesting, ‘television.’ Reusing the concept of film, he described how it had advanced in his life and the rise of the ‘digital age’ in his world. He did his best to relate the concepts of complicated gadgets and such: the ‘Internet,’ ‘computers,’ ‘software,’ and electronics in general.

Celestia constantly twitched or stretched her neck as she sat, but always listened intently. She however, gave in to the stress, and levitating a large pillow over, she bunched it up and placed it under her head, resting on it and continuing to stare at David while he continued his lengthy dissertation.

David casually moved on from technology to talk a bit about his personal life, the loss of his family and his position at the job that he worked at. He continued to ramble on into the depths of the night, occasionally punctuated with comments and questions from Celestia.

After talking about ‘automobiles’ and travel across the planet, he noticed that it had been a while since the princess had asked him a question. Feeling a little confused, he checked her comprehension.

“Does that make sense to you, Princess?” he asked.

Much to his surprise, the Princess of the Sun was silent and did not reply. Somewhere within the last topic or so, Celestia’s will had fallen to her body’s desire for rest and she was now peacefully sleeping on her bed.

There she lay, sleeping soundly, still wearing her full regalia. As her body relaxed, she rolled to her side, her mouth open slightly as she breathed deeply in slumber.

David sat in awe as he stared at the snow-white monarch. Not sure what to do, David felt the tell-tale signs of panic setting in. Once again his thoughts turned to his location and decided he wanted to be anywhere else but there. Attempting one more time, he called out to the sleeping ruler.

“Princess? Princess, if you wish to retire, I should probably go. Can you send me back now?”

Despite his attempts, the soundly sleeping pony did not reply. David thought to himself, ‘I really hope that she isn’t upset when she wakes up. I mean, nobody likes to feel unguarded around a stranger!’

David pondered his options.

‘I could attempt to wake her. That might be good, but I’ve already tried to get her attention, and I wasn’t even being subtle. To actually wake her, I’d probably have to either yell or physically wake her. I could always just try to leave… That may be the worst option though, I would definitely be captured by the royal guard and I don’t know if any amount of explanation would get me out of that.’

Carefully weighing this info, he opted to go in another direction completely. David decided to go to sleep. Hopefully, his choice would be viewed as passive and maybe even appropriate. Considering the state of the princess, perhaps he would appear to be just as unguarded and innocent when he was eventually found.

Settling into the makeshift bed the best that he could, he rested his head on his arm as a pillow. He looked across the floor at the pristine-white ruler lying peacefully on her bed and smiled. His previous anxiety had been so quickly thawed by her words that he was amazed. Feeling thankful for her support, he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.

***

Act VIII - Sleep Comes With a Price (v2)

Act VIII - Sleep Comes With a Price

Luna sat on the throne, overseeing the proceedings of the Night Court. It was a calm session with few petitioners. Feeling a bit bored, she reached out with her mind to find her sister’s magic. ‘Odd, she feels at peace. When we parted, she was visibly worked up. Perhaps she has retired for the night.’ Luna then reached into the dreamworld for a moment. ‘Yes, she is sleeping. It is good to see her resting peacefully.’

***

Court rambled on for a few more hours, with Luna paying little attention to the petty squabbles that were presented. Though she presented herself with dignity and grace, internally, Luna’s patience was wearing thin due to the stress she had experienced over the last few days.

Finally, court adjourned, and Luna could look forward to spending some time with David and relaxing as soon as possible.

Leaving the throne room, her responsibilities over for the evening, her thoughts immediately turned to her new beau. As she walked the halls of the castle, she searched her dreamscape for his consciousness and found him easily.

He still seemed a bit stressed as she watched his restless mind tried to process many thoughts and ideas as he slept.

Still meandering on, Luna had a mischievous idea pop into her mind. ‘Hmm, knowing that he slumbers maybe I should make a nocturnal visit!’

She shook her head as she walked, dislodging the idea from her mind. “Well, maybe not in the traditional sense. I just want to see how he is doing. Though, perhaps I should let him sleep instead. “I wonder if sister gave him a hard time after I left. She seemed to have something on her mind during dinner.”

Before Luna had realized it, she had traversed the castle’s halls and was now standing before the last turn that led to David’s chambers.

“Oh, well since I am already here, I will just take a peek!” she said to herself.

Luna walked down the hall towards David’s room with a warm smile on her face, humming a gentle tune. Though as she passed the last guard station and neared her destination, something about the scene unfolding before her felt a bit off. The door to David’s room was open!

Broken from her happy mood, she moved into a trot, only to stop quickly at the doorway and glance inside. The room was empty, and the lamps were lit. Walking in, she called out, “David, are you here? Please come out!”

There was no response.

She inspected the room more closely. The bed was made, not a crease in the sheets. The lamp burned brightly, and the fireplace had not been used. It was quiet, and the room itself had become cold. Growing increasingly confused, she frantically called out in the Royal Canterlot Voice, “WHAT HAS HAPPENED HERE!?”

Hearing her call, a pair of guards from the main hall scrambled over to the room to see what was wrong.

“Princess Luna, what is the matter?” one of the guards asked.

“That is precisely what we need to know. Where is our guest? Where is Sir David!?”

“I am sorry, Princess, we don’t know. He hasn’t been down the main corridor since he returned with you and Princess Celestia. We’ve heard nothing, not a peep since you left for the Night Court,” the guard answered.

“Then, what of my sister? Did she not say anything?”

The guards looked at each other and the second one spoke up, “Actually, Princess, we never saw her return.”

“WHAT!?” Luna yelled, then bolted for the door, nearly knocking the guards over as she passed.

Luna cantered down the hall, her platinum shoes clopping loudly as she went. Reaching the main intersection, she extended her wings and made a sharp left with their aid as she slid into the turn, her hooves skidding along the floor.

Finally reaching her destination, she looked at the massive doors of her sister’s bedroom. The guards stationed there looked to the younger ruler and addressed the princess. “Welcome, Princess Luna is there something—”

“CELESTIA, ARE YOU THERE!? CAN YOU HEAR ME!?” Luna bellowed, ignoring the guards.

Luna was quiet for a moment, sensing for her sister’s magic. She was there, on the other side of the ornate doors, seemingly quiet and peaceful.

While looking for her sister’s magic, she also noticed the standard enchantment on the door, canceling the transmission of sound from outside and within.

‘I am sorry sister, it seems you do not wish to be disturbed in your slumber, but I must intrude!’

“Guards, leave us. I must consult with my sister.”

Hearing the commands, the guards looked quizzically at each other, then slowly proceeded down the hall as commanded. As they reached the main hall, they encountered the guards Luna had left behind, still struggling to catch up to their ruler.

“Is everything alright?” one of the hall guards asked, somewhat out of breath.

“Yes. Princess Luna seems upset, but she said she just wishes to talk with Princess Celestia. Why do you ask?”

“It seems the royal guest is missing, and it’s really upset her.”

“Oh. Well, let’s stand-by in case we are needed.”

The guards all nodded in response and took up their stations along the walls of the hall.

***

Luna stood in front of the massive doors and took in a deep breath to calm herself. She powered her horn, unsealing entryway, but choosing to leave the sound-cancelling spell in place. Then, using her magic, she gently pushed open the doors and entered.

The room was cast in shadows from the dim light of the gas lamps, complemented by a fire in the hearth. Luna glanced over to her sister’s bed, and, seeing her sleeping form, she let out a sigh of relief.

There was Celestia, lying on her bed, her body somewhat askew but sleeping peacefully and safe. Luna surmised that she must have exhausted herself as she was still wearing her crown and regalia. Then she noticed an odd noise coming from the corner of the room. Something was… snoring?

Luna turned toward the far corner, her eyes squinted to what lay in wait. There she spied a form laying on one of Celestia’s favorite chaise lounges. “It could not be…” she said, her mouth hanging open.

She approached the sleeping creature, a wrinkle on her brow, studying the person before her. Her mouth curled into a frown, and she snorted a breath she didn’t realize she was holding.

Turning away from the sleeping figure, she walked back to the door with her mind swimming in thoughts. She turned and looked back to the two sleeping forms before her. Her sister and the human she cared for. Alone. Asleep. Together?

She slowly stepped out from the doors, closed them, and approached the guards.

“Forgive our agitation. We have spoken with my sister, and she has informed us of what has occurred. She has apparently moved our new guest to the East tower quarters where it is more comfortable. We shall go and make sure all is as it should be, then retire to our quarters for the night. Return to your posts; all is well.”

Lying was never Luna’s strong suit, but this time, she managed to adequately convince the guards. They saluted her and responded in unison, “Yes, Princess!”

Luna disappeared in a flash and the guards meandered back to their posts.

While walking back to the main hall, the two guards Luna first encountered shared a conversation.

“Is it just me, or did Princess Luna still seem upset to you?”

“Yeah, but things around here are a little weirder than usual. I mean it’s pretty normal for one of the princesses to forget to update us, but for them to forget to tell each other? That’s gonna ruffle some manes. Let’s just get back to our post; it’s almost time to be relieved.”

“Yeah, okay. Besides, Princess Luna said it was all-good, so I’m sure everything is fine.”

“Yup. I guess so.”

***

Luna burst back into existence inside the bedchambers of Princess Celestia.

“Now that I’ve covered our tails, you both owe me explanations when you wake,” she mumbled under her breath.

Luna levitated a chaise to the door and climbed up on it, then turned the gas lamps down low before settling in to watch over the sleeping figures of her beloved sister and her new lover.

Laying there, her mind was restless. She could not help but feel the frustration from earlier grow in her mind and eat away at her patience. As she stood watch there in the dark room, her eyes shone brightly as the last embers from the fireplace slowly died off in the night. If someone were to see them there, glinting in the darkness, they would be convinced a predator was stalking their prey, and hoping they weren’t the intended target.

***

Hours passed, and Princess Celestia and David were still sound asleep, but Luna was more awake than she had ever been. There was no sleep or peace for the Princess of the Night. Not a chance. Her heart beat loudly in her chest, fueling her body while the others slumbered. Her eyes constantly evaluated the scene before her as her mind attempted to find reason, but gave her none. Anger, frustration, and jealousy—those feelings were present. The night may have been calm, but Luna struggled to find her own. Some may have thought it was a miracle that she stayed in that one place the whole night. ‘Miracle’ would have been a mistake, as Luna had imprisoned herself through conflicting thoughts and emotions. She could not move.

***

Slowly, Celestia started to stir with the early morning approaching. She tilted to her side, slowly righting herself before attempting to lift her head from the pillow.

Luna noticed her sister’s movements and was suddenly freed from her self-imposed restraints. She slipped her body off the lounge and stood tall, a stone-like mask on her face.

Hearing the younger alicorn’s movement, Celestia turned her head to face the noise.

“Sister, is that you?” Celestia asked drowsily, her eyes still closed and a yawn threatening to escape her lips.

“Yes, it is I,” Luna said quietly, but with a stern tone that shocked Celestia awake.

Celestia’s eyes found a glaring Luna, wings unfurled and head held tall. “What is—” Then she heard it, the noise from the opposite corner. Celestia’s head flipped around and looked at the still-sleeping human in her room. “Oh, Luna, I can explain. Please, be calm.”

“CALM!? I AM BEING CALM. I HAVE BEEN CALM THIS WHOLE NIGHT AS I WATCHED YOU BOTH SLEEP HERE. I AM STILL CALM!”

There was no sarcasm in her voice, only the restrained fury of a frustrated princess.

“AHH!” Came a yell from the man as he was shocked awake and fell off of his makeshift bed onto the floor. “What’s wrong?” David asked, finally regaining some composure.

“BE QUIET, WE WILL NOT HEAR FROM YOU!” Luna commanded.

“Luna, please,” Celestia said, attempting to diffuse her anger. “I can explain. I understand if you are confused and maybe even angry, but I hope that will pass if you listen to me.”

“We wish to hear nothing! Thy words cause harm to my soul and your reputation, sister!”

David could not stand by any longer. “Luna, I don’t understand. What’s wrong? Princess Celestia and I were talking late into the night and must have fallen asleep. I didn’t think you would be angry with us.”

“We wish not to hear of it. I have watched over thy sleeping forms… Protected the night! We are departing this, this scene and do not wish to be disturbed during our slumber!

“Oh. And, sister…I received your message that you have relocated him to new quarters in the East tower guest room and have relayed the information to our guards. Be sure to return him to the correct room!” Luna bellowed.

“I beg your pardon, I do not remember issuing such orders,” Celestia replied.

“Correct. You did not. But it was done to make sure that others did not discover what I have seen in this room! Goodnight!”

With that, Luna teleported out of the room with a quick flash of blue magic, leaving Celestia and David alone again.

Celestia recomposed herself. “I am sorry. It seems as though I have acted improperly and caused this situation. I fear it has caused some unintended strife between you two.”

“Uh, that’s okay. Though, I never expected the Royal Canterlot Voice to be so loud.”

“Oh, so you have heard of it before. Again, my apologies.”

“That’s okay, Princess. I think Luna and I have been under a bit more stress than we may want to admit. Actually, I feel somewhat calm about the whole thing. I suppose that’s more unnerving than anything.”

“You are most likely suffering a bit from shock. It will pass. Unfortunately, you may not be so calm after it does. I, however, am used to my sister’s outbursts. I think she will recover to her normal self as well if we give her some space and rest. After she does, it would be good for you to spend some quality time with her. It seems that she has been here most of the night, observing us.”

“Yes, that seems to be what happened. I’m sorry, Princess Celestia, I didn’t know what to do! I saw you sleeping and tried to wake you up, but I gave up and just willed myself to sleep instead.”

“That was actually quite wise, I think. I am not exactly pleasant if awoken early.”

“Well, it was still quite improper for me to stay here. I should’ve noticed if you were tired or bored and asked to leave.”

“Nonsense! I take responsibility for this mistake. Had I sent a message to Lulu, none of this would have happened. I owe you both an apology.”

“No, I can’t blame you. It was just a bad set of circumstances. I’ll talk with Luna later, and I’m sure it will all blow over.”

“Thank you, Sir David. Now, how about we get things sorted with your new quarters, hmm?”

“Okay, Princess. Please lead the way.”

Princess Celestia rose from her bed and shook out her multicolored mane. Stepping off the side, she approached David slowly.

“Ready?” she asked.

“Yes,” he replied, shutting his eyes tightly.

With a flash of her horn, they disappeared from her room and appeared in his old one.

“Well, as it seems you are moving, would you be so kind as to gather your possessions and place them on the bed, please?”

“Of course.”

David moved around the room and gathered his few belongings from the dresser and bathroom and placed them neatly on the bed.

“Is that all?” Celestia asked.

“Yes.”

With another bright flash, they teleported from their current location to his new room in the East wing, bed and all.

“Here we are. Are you feeling okay, Sir David?”

“Yes, I think I’m getting used to teleporting. It helps me a lot if I close my eyes as well.”

“Good. I will let you know a little secret: I prefer to close my eyes as well.” Celestia giggled a bit.

“Please enjoy your new accommodations. You will find that you are now much closer to our royal apartments. As you travel down the hall, the first intersection you arrive at will lead you to my sister’s quarters. If you proceed further, you will reach the main hall. Take a right and you will find the corridor that leads to my room where we just came from, a left, and you will head back towards your old room, the dining room, and the main part of the castle. As these are royal halls, there will be fewer guards, but there are also no doors to the outside world, so it is much safer. If you get lost, you can find a guard post at every intersection. Ask them, and they will direct you. Do you understand?”

“Yes. Thank you, Princess.”

“Good. Now I must leave to start the day. Would you be interested in joining me for breakfast in an hour?”

“I think that would be nice. Do you think Luna will come?”

“No, I doubt she will make an appearance. She has probably headed to sleep. I imagine you will have a chance to speak when she awakens. Do not worry.”

“Okay, Princess. I trust you. I’ll get cleaned up and then meet you for breakfast.”

“Okay. Till then,” Celestia said, then disappeared in a flash of golden light.

David found himself instinctively closing his eyes as she teleported, even though he knew he was going nowhere. After opening his eyes, he decided to take a look around his new quarters.

***

The room’s layout was much the same as his old one but was easily twice as large. Filling in the new space were luxurious amenities, a large closet, a dresser, a vanity and chair with an oversized mirror, and the best addition of all… windows!

Finally able to see out into the world that he was trapped in, he rushed over to the windows. The sky was still dark, but as he looked out, he saw the morning dawning on a new day in Equestria for the first time. As he stood there, the sun rose slowly over the horizon, just as it would in his own world. He watched the definition of the landscape appear across the horizon as the light of the sun reached out to illuminate the world.

David sat there, staring out across the land, trying his best to take in the view and identify whatever he could. Unfortunately, it seemed as though he was on the north-eastern side, and the only landmark he could’ve hoped to identify was Ponyville, which sat to the south.

Pulling himself away from the view, he looked at the clock. It was still about thirty minutes before breakfast, but he decided it would be a good idea to hurry up and get ready. Heading into his bathroom, he started the water in his new, oversized shower and began to prepare for the day.

***

David walked toward the doors of the royal dining room, feeling somewhat surprised at his ability to find his way around. As he traveled the halls, guards paid little attention to the human, some nodding in recognition, the others standing perfectly still with stalwart expressions. He was glad that he was accepted, being friends (or more) with princesses sure had its benefits.

Reaching the large doors, he noticed that there were no guards there. ‘Hmm, I guess last night’s dinner was a bit formal after all.’

He gently pushed against the door and made his way into the hall. Celestia was already present and sat on her chair as she did before.

Turning her head towards the doors, she spoke, “Good morning to you, Sir David. Did you find your new room satisfactory?”

“Good morning to you as well, Princess. Yes, it’s amazing, but the best part was being able to see my first sunrise in Equestria.”

“I am glad you enjoyed it. Please, come sit down at the table. As Luna will not be joining us, feel free to sit in her seat.”

“Oh, I couldn’t.”

“Do not be modest; she will not mind. This way we may talk face to face.”

David thought for a few seconds before replying. “Okay…”

He walked over to the table and, tentatively looking back to Celestia, sat down on the royal seat. It was opulent and plush, and it even smelled a bit like Luna.

Celestia allowed him to get comfortable, then spoke up, drawing his attention. “We had planned to offer the new room today, now that your restrictions have been lifted, but those plans changed a little due to our little incident.”

“Oh. I’m glad that you two thought highly enough of me to be considered for such wonderful arrangements.”

“Though I have been quite wary of you, and somewhat disagreeable as well, you have proven to be quite royal in your actions and response. I think you deserve quite a bit of recognition.”

Not knowing what to say, David just smiled in thanks to the princess seated across from him.

“Well, what do you say we get breakfast started? Would you like to do the honors?” she said, levitating a small silver bell over to his location. “Just give it a little ring.”

David took the small bell from her magical grasp and, holding in his hands, he gave it a little jingle.

Before he could even put down the bell, the door to the kitchen burst open and following it was the ever-present column of chef-mares ready to serve.

David sat back against the back of the chair to watch the spectacle unfold. He thought to himself, ‘I wonder how long they’ve been standing behind the door, just waiting to march out to serve their princess.’

The procession marched toward the table and deposited their wares. At the end, again, was the head chef, whom David recognised from dinner the night before. The mare approached the table, turned and bowed to her princess, then turned to David.

“Good morning, I don’t believe we’ve been introduced yet. My name is Cherry Topping,” she said, raising a hoof towards David.

He looked at the young, light chestnut-coated earth mare with a bright red mane and tail that perfectly complimented her name. She had a slim build and wore a white chef’s coat that covered the front of her body. On her hindquarters, she had a cutie mark with a slice of cake that seemed to have red glaze and a cherry on top.

‘Aha! It matches her exactly!’

David could tell she kept up her appearance as her proffered hoof was well manicured and also by the way she had both her mane and her long, red tail styled in tight buns to keep them neat. Looking back to her face, she wore a warm smile on her lips as she stared at the human before her with bright green eyes.

A moment passed while David examined her and thought of what to do, and in return, she cocked her head slightly as she waited. The small motion caught David’s eye, and he felt pulled back from his thoughts.

Instinctively, he reached down with his hand, grasped her hoof lightly, then leaned over and gave it a small kiss at the coronet. “Pleased to meet you, Ms. Cherry, my name is David Marshall,” he said as she slowly retrieved her limb from his hand.

“Oh, uh. Pleased to meet you too, Sir David,” Cherry said with a slight blush on her muzzle. “Is there anything more I can get for you today?”

David looked to Celestia, and as he did so, Cherry turned to face the ruler as well, her head held a bit lower in embarrassment.

“No, Cherry, I believe we have all we need for now. Thank you for a wonderful breakfast,” Celestia answered.

“Oh, okay, Princess.” Then, without fully turning to face David, she glanced in his direction. “Please ring if you require anything,” she said and then gave a polite bow.

“Thank you,” he said.

Cherry then turned around and broke into a quick trot back into the kitchen, the door closing swiftly behind her.

“Well, that was probably not the best method of introduction…” Celestia started.

“Pardon?” David asked.

“Your gesture… Kissing the hoof or coronet band is a very forward thing to do. For a normal stallion, it would be tantamount to professing their love and romantic intentions. It is also usually reserved for a couple in private, as the pheromones released in that area are actually very arousing for males as well.”

“Oh. I suppose I wasn’t thinking. In my culture, it used to be popular, if not a bit grandiose, to kiss the offered hand of a lady. I suppose I owe Ms. Topping a prompt apology.”

“That may be best, though I believe she knows you did not mean it to be a romantic gesture. She will most likely not hold it against you; I suppose you are also lucky that she is not married.”

“Yes, I would not have liked that, I think.”

“Well, let us leave it at that for now. Please enjoy the meal before it grows cold, but would you mind if I ask a few questions while we eat?”

“No, not at all.”

“Thank you, after all you taught me last night, I now have even more thoughts I would like to explore. You have said several times now that the human race is the most intelligent race on your planet, and the only one with civilization, correct?”

“Yes, that is true.”

“That is quite different from life here; there are so many intelligent races, and they have all built civilizations, some to rival our own. What of the others in your world?”

“That is a complex topic, Princess, one I may not be fully qualified to teach you about.”

“Please try, I am very curious.”

“Ok. But to talk about others, I have to start with the human race.

“From what we understand, human beings evolved from the ape family over millions of years. The current species of human, the homo sapiens has only existed for the last two hundred fifty thousand years, a very small time in the life of our planet. Over this time, subtle evolutionary, cultural, and societal changes occurred that made us into the form you see today. As a race, we became more intelligent, and our communities and languages grew. And we’ve only been able to accept this as the history of our people after a lot of scientific research over the last three-hundred years or so. Before that, the thoughts of evolution were rare and unfounded but did exist at least a millennium or so ago in human history.

“Now, throughout all of our scientific studies of the past, we have not seen any evidence of the growth of a civilization outside that of humans. That being said, there are intelligent creatures from the animal kingdom, but they have not evolved to possess the complexities that humans have.”

“Do they lack intelligence?”

“Actually, Princess, I don’t know. What we do know is that some of the animals around us can do amazing things: communicate with their own species, use rudimentary objects as tools, do basic deductive reasoning, live in communal groups with definite hierarchies and rules, and have extensive memories, emotions, and thoughts. But humans are a prideful race, and we sometimes consider anything that is unable to openly converse with us to be lacking. We also have taken many animal species and domesticated them to some level through selective breeding and training. Some of these are classified as pets, some as livestock but most of the animal world remains wild.

“I know that explanation might not be enough to satisfy your curiosity, but please bear with me, it’s all I can think of.”

“That is quite alright; I can tell it is a difficult question to answer.”

“Forgive me, Princess, but now I have a question I hope you can answer.”

“Of course, what is on your mind?”

“Well, in the stories of Equestria, there are several things that are mentioned that… don’t make sense.”

“Go on…”

“I have seen a few instances of ponies eating, well… eggs. Is that real as well?”

“We are basically herbivores, but yes, there are some ponies that do eat them. Eggs are also used as ingredients in cakes, custards, some breads, and several other dishes as well, but as they are not fertilized, most ponies do not consider eggs to be meat. They are not a staple of the normal pony diet, though.”

“Oh, okay. How do you feel about the more omnivorous races in your world?”

“Well, the Griffons are the main omnivorous race in our world. Over the last thousand years, though, they have reduced their consumption of meat quite a bit and now focus on seafood for their main source of animal protein.

“The rest of the omnivores and carnivores are uncivilized monsters. They rarely prey on the intelligent races, but the danger still exists.

“Sir David, what about the human diet? I know you said you cannot digest hay, and by the look of your teeth, I would venture to say that you are at least partly carnivorous. Am I close?”

“Yes, Princess,” David blushed and turned away, “humans are an omnivorous race, where the large part of the modern world does eat quite a bit of meat. In truth, humans will eat just about anything except animals that have pet status, and in some more exotic cultures, those too. A long time ago in extremely primitive human cultures, some were cannibalistic as well.”

“Oh my,” Celestia said, looking a bit disturbed. “If I may be so bold, what do… you eat?”

“Well, I eat various cuisines from across my world. My home’s cuisine focuses on beef, pork, and fowl. That is, the meat of cows, pigs and for fowl—mostly chickens. You see, humans started as hunter-gatherers. Our digestive system isn’t efficient enough to digest plant matter like yours, so when we can, we supplement our diets with meat, which is much higher in energy than plants. Coming from a people that used to hunt, we’ve also grown a culture that raises animals for food. It may seem barbaric, but most of us honestly don’t know how to live a life any differently. I’m sorry, Princess, I hope that doesn’t upset you.”

“I… I do not know what to say. Are we, starving you?”

“Oh, no. No, Princess. The meals you have provided are probably much healthier than what I would receive at home. As a people, we have suffered for our diet—as humans have moved away from manual labor and physical locomotion, the calorie-rich foods we eat have actually become a health hazard to us.

“And while I can’t digest plant matter, it is actually quite good for me to eat. If anything, I may need to supplement my meals here with a bit more legumes, nuts, and some eggs now and again, but I do not require any meat.”

“I am sure that can be arranged. Meat, though, is strictly prohibited. While it has been educating, I would refrain from mentioning your world’s dietary habits to others. It would most likely cause some shock and distrust. Just for clarification, though, humans do not eat equines, correct?”

David was stuck. Inside he had just died a little. He stared into Princess Celestia’s eyes, not knowing what to do or say. Internally, his mind was racing, fighting a war between honesty and congeniality.

‘Crap. I wasn’t expecting this. Do I lie? I mean, I don’t eat it and never will, but there are countries out there that do. Heck, Mexico is one of the top exporters of horse meat. She has been understanding until now, but maybe I should just sidestep the question.’

He coughed. “Ahh, well, my culture does not… but there are some that do.”

‘So much for side-stepping.’

“Oh no!” Celestia turned away, shaking her head in disbelief.

“Please understand Princess, humans stand at the top of the food chain, and while some are trying to stop the now mostly needless feeding on other creatures, it is a long history and practice that takes time to change. Even yourself said that the griffons have spent the better part of the last millennium changing their diet. And in my culture, equines formed a very important role in the growth of our people and society.”

At this, Celestia raised her head and began to tentatively face David once again.

“From the beginning of human history, equines—horses specifically—were absolutely essential for us, but not as food. They were as highly valued as any object, and as time went on, they achieved a pet-like status to humans. But, in the beginning, getting anywhere in our world meant you had to ride a horse. Communities and individuals alike used them to hunt for food to feed their families. Wars were fought where the mounted cavalry was the strongest and most important unit. Our dependence on equines even eventually lead us to measure our machine’s output in ‘horsepower.’ All of this formed a close bond that makes horses very important to my people.”

“Wait. YOU RIDE THEM!?” Celestia questioned, her eyes wide and mouth open in shock.

“Uh, yes. From the most primitive people up to modern times, humans have ridden on horseback. I said they were essential, and I meant it. So much so that attempting to steal someone’s horse would garner one of the worst punishments available.”

“Have… have you ever ridden?”

“Yes, Princess, I have. When I was much younger, mind you. It was amazing to me. I somewhat still wish it was possible. Why do humans riding horses seem so strange to you? I’ve seen depictions of foals and even Spike riding on the backs of ponies in your world. And what about saddles?”

“Yes, our young do often climb on our backs for transport, but I don’t see what saddles have to do with anything.”

“Oh, I didn’t realize that. In my world, the saddle, bit, and harness are all present as well, but they are all tools used in horseback riding. A person would fit a horse with a saddle, and then they sit on it. They have been used for longer than I know of records existing. I just assumed that saddles and other forms of tack here were used similarly.”

“Saddles are not for riding, they are for fashion. There are some pieces of ‘tack’ as you say that are useful in less modern areas that still use pony power for locomotion, such as yokes or harnesses for pulling wagons and carriages, but ponies are not ridden.”

“Yes, Princess, I understand,” David said somewhat quietly, his head held a bit low.

“I hope so. While this conversation has been very interesting, and I thank you for your honesty, I think it would be best if we stop there. It also seems appropriate, as we have also run out of food. Are you full? Did you find everything to your liking?” Celestia tried to sound chipper, attempting to liven the mood.

“Yes, Princess, thank you,” David said politely, but he still seemed a bit distant.

“You do know I do not despise you for your cultural differences, right, Sir David?”

David looked up and put on a fake smile, then nodded in agreement.

“Sir David, come here.”

Not sure exactly where he went wrong, David raised his head to look at the monarch. She wore a stern expression and was pointing to her side, waiting for him to move.

He took note of this, and stood up from his place, carefully folded his napkin and slowly walked over to Celestia’s side.

When he stopped, he looked into her magenta eyes and spoke, “Yes, Princess?”

As he did so, Celestia turned to face him and then enveloped him in her wing, pulling him close into a hug and pressed her neck against him.

‘Warmth. Soft fur. So soft. The smell of flowers and maple syrup.’

There David was, completely encased in her feathery cocoon, his heart beating fast, unsure of what was happening.

A soft voice came to his ear, “I know all of this has been a lot to take in, and you are afraid of what the future holds, but as I told you before—you are not alone.”

Celestia unwrapped David and allowed him to step back. Somewhat dazed and with small tears in his eyes, David nodded and simply said, “Thanks.”

“You have dealt with much, Sir David. Now, I stand next to you as your friend. I do hope you see me as one as well.”

“Yes, Princess. I do. Thank you.”

“Well, as much as I would like to stay, my duty calls. I have quite the day at court and a few events as well. I hope to see you again at dinner.”

“Of course.”

“Oh, and Princess Twilight will be by in a few hours. Please spare some time for her, as she would like to speak with you as well. You should be sure to thank her for the wonderful clothes she brought. They suit you nicely.”

“Yes, Princess. I will definitely do that.”

Standing from her seat, Celestia made her way toward the main castle door.

“I am off then. Feel free to leave the plates as the staff will clean up after we leave. Till later, Sir David.”

“Good day, Princess.”

Author's Note

Note: Starting with Act IX the story will be marked Mature.

Meet Cherry Topping!
Cherry Topping is the head chef in Canterlot Castle, and serves the princesses directly.
Even though she's young, she's a master baker and chef!
Cherry has a spunky attitude and readily shares her mind, even if it gets her in trouble.
Commissioned from C-Puff

Find more art at the DeviantArt page.

Act IX - A Cherry on Top*

David stood in the dining room alone after his breakfast with Celestia. Finally not entrenched in a difficult conversation, he took notice of some details.

He looked back at the dishes left on the table. Even though they had been used to plate a royal breakfast, there wasn’t anything special about the dishware. It wasn’t special china or fancy flatware; it looked similar to some of the plain settings he had seen at home. And though it had been a big breakfast to him, there didn’t look like that much to clean up. It reminded him of some of the meals he ate as a kid, visiting the homes of friends and family. And anytime he went to visit he always helped clean up.

‘I know she said to leave it to the staff, but it couldn’t hurt to at least bring them to the kitchen.’

His mind made up, he walked back to the table. He paused for a second, assessing the best way to handle the plates.

David stacked the plates in a neat pile and was surprised at how small the stack was. He lifted it, checking its weight. ‘A little heavy,’ he thought, ‘but I can handle it.’

Carefully, he picked up his stack of dishes and flatware and carried them to the kitchen door. There, he balanced them in one hand, took a deep breath, then knocked on the door.

A sudden scrambling of hooves could be heard behind the door. Soon it was quiet again, but the door did not open.

Not sure what to think, David knocked again.

Silence.

At this point, David was getting a little tired of holding the plates, and having nowhere to put them, he walked back to the table and put them down. It was then that he noticed something…

A small silver bell sat on the table.

A devious smile crept up on David’s face as an idea took root.

Shaking the fatigue from his hands, he took up the bell and carefully held it under his arm. He then picked up the stack of dirty dishes before making his way back to the kitchen door.

As he approached it, he heard the soft whispers of what he assumed was the staff behind the door. He couldn’t make out what they said, but that wasn’t important; he had a secret weapon.

Stopping just shy of the door’s path, he once again balanced the dishes in one hand, then took the bell in his free hand. Standing tall and with a smile on his face, he gave it a little ring.

As if by magic, the door popped open and the head chef, Miss Cherry Topping, walked out.

“Ahh!” she squeaked, then ran back into the kitchen, the door slamming shut behind her. David just stood there, a bit surprised.

Again, from behind the door, he heard more of a commotion. “Clear the room, quickly!” Cherry yelled.

She reopened the door a few moments later, with nopony in sight behind her.

“What are you— I mean, please leave the dishes on the table, and the staff and I will do the cleaning, thank you,” Cherry said somewhat politely after catching her mistake.

David looked down and smiled genially. “Yes, Princess Celestia told me to do as much, but in my culture, it is polite to clean up after yourself.”

“Well, I… uh… Is it also polite to just kiss the hoof of a mare you’ve just met?” Cherry pointed a hoof up at the giant.

“I’d also like to apologise for that as well, but could I please put these down somewhere?”

“Oh! Oh, yes. Wait, I’ll take them, I guess.”

“Ugh. Excuse me!” David said as he marched toward the mare, forcing her to scramble on her hooves and retreat back through the kitchen door.

“Okay, okay. Please just leave them there, next to the sink.”

David walked into the kitchen and headed for the sink. He placed his bundle on the counter and shook his hands to try and regain feeling.

Turning to the startled chef, he smiled at her warmly. “I’m sorry about before, you know. I didn’t know what it implied, and I certainly didn’t mean to offend you. It’s actually an old custom in my world to show respect when introduced to a lady.”

Cherry averted her gaze, a small blush on her cheeks. “Well, I was just a bit surprised. I forgive you.”

“So can I clean the dishes?”

“No, that’s my job.”

“Please?”

“I’m not going to win this, am I?” she asked, finally turning back to face him.

“It would mean a lot to me. I’ve been stuck in my room quite a bit, and I want to do this.”

“Well, in that case … No.”

“What?” David staggered.

“I can’t let you do it all, but you can help me.”

“Hahahaha.”

Cherry slowly approached. “Well?”

“Yes, yes. I’d love to help. Thank you, Miss Topping.”

“Let’s get started then. And call me Cherry.”

“Sure, Cherry.”

Cherry walked around the human carefully, giving him a thorough once-over. Squeezing past him, she walked over to the row of sinks along the counter.

David wondered to himself, ‘This may not be a kitchen per se, but I bet it could still feed an army with what it has.’

Looking around, the room was less of a kitchen and more of a prep and clean-up room. Several sinks lined the counter where David and Cherry stood. Above them were cabinets with plates, platters and all other manner of dishware. Inset in the walls were ovens and warming areas, obviously used for final preparations and keeping foods hot. Below the ovens seemed to be compact refrigerators, wine and beverage chillers, and freezers as well.

“Do you know how to work the sink?” Cherry asked, pulling his attention back to her.

“I think so, but where are the tap levers?”

Cherry gestured towards the floor. “Since we have to use our hooves, these pedals control the water for the sink. It’s a bit different from a bathroom, but it works quite nicely,” she said, pressing lightly on a pedal.

Sure enough, hot water came out of the sink, ready to use.

David reached over to the water, only for Cherry to turn it off again. “Watch out, you don’t want to burn your, uh…” she said, looking at his foreign extremities.

“Hands,” David filled in. “Surely you’ve seen similar on griffons or heard of a dragon’s claws, right?”

“Yeah, but those are paws and claws. Your… hands,” she said tentatively, “they look… soft.”

“They are, but they’re strong and dextrous as well.”

“I can see that. Nopony would’ve been able to grab all of those dishes with one hoof, and many wouldn’t be able to lift them all either. I know I couldn’t.”

With that, David bellied up to the counter, noticing that the edge of the countertop was padded along the whole length. ‘Hmm, that’s kind of comfy.’ He then pressed on one of the pedals with his foot, causing hot water to come rushing out. Sensing it was in fact too hot, he quickly pressed another pedal lightly, attempting to adjust the temperature. Thinking it was about right, he placed his hands into the warm stream.

“Wow, you catch on quickly,” Cherry said.

She walked up to the counter, which she could barely see the top of, and reared back on two legs. With David looking on, she balanced herself quickly, took a couple short steps forward and pressed her barrel up against the counter, letting her forehooves drape over the sink. ‘Oh, so that’s why it’s padded!’ David said to himself.

Cherry looked to David and held out her hoof. “You wash, I’ll rinse and then we’ll dry together.”

“Sounds good,” David replied. He quickly split the stack of dishes into plates, saucers, cups and silverware, then began washing them, largest to smallest.

“Good job, now please hand it to me.” Cherry grinned, beckoning for the washed plate with her hoof.

David handed her the dish, and she started her own water. She rinsed the dish carefully, then placed it in a draining rack.

Starting to get a rhythm, David was the first to speak up, “So, Cherry,” he began, “is that the first time you’ve had your hoof kissed?”

A small clatter to his side lets him know he hit his mark.

“Sir David, I don’t really see how that’s any of your business. But yes, it was,” Cherry answered demurely.

“You’re right, it isn’t. But I kind of wanted to get back at you a little for slamming the door in my face.”

“Ha. Ha,” Cherry responded dryly.

“Oh come on, can’t you take a little joke?”

“Of course I can, but you have no idea how much you embarrassed me, and in front of the Princess!” she said, staring at David with a fierce blush on her face and an even fiercer glare in her eyes. “After I came back here, I was super embarrassed. I ran straight to my room and almost didn’t come back.”

“Hey, I was embarrassed too, you know. After you left, the Princess told me all about what I had done and what it meant for you and for a stallion. I was shocked!” David proclaimed dramatically, holding a plate high above his head, dripping soap bubbles all around. “My physiology doesn’t respond the same as a stallion’s though, thank goodness.”

“You are so lucky it doesn’t! The trouble you would’ve been in would far eclipse a little awkward silence. And I get it, we were both embarrassed. Just don’t go messing up my prep room by throwing suds everywhere.”

“Sorry.” David grinned.

“You are trouble. I don’t need any more trouble.”

“Oh don’t say that. My father used to say, ‘the most important thing to do when you go into the Army is to make friends with the MPs and the cook.’ I may not be in the military, but I’d still like to be on the good side of such a talented chef.”

“Trouble…” Cherry mumbled, another blush forming on her cheeks.

Soon they had washed all the dishes and flatware, and all that was left was to dry them and put them away.

Turning off the water on her side, Cherry scooted a little to her left towards the draining rack, and much to her relief, away from David.

David finished washing down the sink and cut off his own water. Looking over to Cherry’s position, he noticed the gap that was left between them.

Cherry grabbed a towel from a rack, laid it over her hooves and then grabbed a wet plate. Noticing David staring, she absentmindedly turned her head to face him and caught his gaze. Breaking the contact, she casually looked downward at the space between them.

David watched her eyes shift downward and read it as a signal.

With that small mistake, far too soon Cherry’s respite was over, as David gleefully sidled right up to her and reached over for another towel from the rack.

“Don’t be too friendly with me,” Cherry said flatly, looking directly forward at the dishes as she worked. “I know you are currently involved with Princess Luna.”

Now was David’s turn to juggle a dish.

“You… You can’t be serious!?” David attempted to refute, a bright blush on his own cheeks.

“Oh come now, I have the tightest lips in the castle. Part of my job is serving our Princesses, and from what I have heard her say, she is all over you.”

“Now Cherry, I don’t think this is right. No matter what you might have heard, you can’t say those kinds of things… even if they are true.”

“Well, well. You are fun to play with, that’s for sure. I can see why Princess Luna has taken to you. Not that being fun is all you have to offer. You’ve made me blush more times today than I think I have in years.”

David shook his head. “Sorry if I gave you the wrong impression, but Princess Luna is the only one in my heart.”

“Oh, I know. I can tell you’re loyal. And kind, polite, and just a bit mischievous. I’m sure you can make her happy.”

“Thank you, but again, we shouldn’t talk about that.”

“My lips are sealed. So, do you still want to be friends with the chef?” Cherry asked.

David stopped drying for a second. “Of course! You seem like a fun, kind person yourself. Also, you’ve got a KITCHEN.” He gestured widely.

“Just in it for the food, huh? I’m a little disappointed.”

“Would it change your opinion of me if I said I wasn’t in it just for myself?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I was talking a bit to Princess Celestia last night after dinner, and how that awesome carrot cake reminded me of how much I liked to cook, and more specifically, bake back at home. I mentioned to her how it would be nice if I could possibly bake or cook something while I’m here. I don’t really think she heard me, but I remembered it again when we were introduced earlier.”

“You can bake!?”

“Sure! I’ve made lots of different cakes, breads, pies and a lot more.”

“You are full of surprises. Surprises and trouble,” Cherry said with a coy grin.

“So?” David prodded.

“Okay. I won’t turn you down. If I’m careful around you, I think we could be good friends. I’ll even let you in here from time to time. Try not to scare or seduce any of my staff, though. Okay? I have a feeling some of them would be easily tempted by you, especially if you start cooking here.”

“Noted. I didn’t think I’d be in such danger.”

“Oh, it’s no big deal; I’ll watch your back for you too. I mean, if I didn’t know you and the Princess were an item, you might have had to beat me off with a wooden spoon as well!” Cherry said with a wide grin.

“Oh crap.”

“Hahaha. Sorry, it feels good just to be a bit honest about that, even if it … well, especially if it gives you a scare. Just remember though that you are taken. There are other single mares out there, so try not to be so charming all the time, okay?”

“And you think I’m trouble.”

“That’s right, you are. Now let’s get these dishes put up!”

“Sure. What can I do?”

“I’ll hand you the dishes if you place them on the shelves above.”

“Okay.”

Cherry started carefully handing the dried dishes to David. His height made the work easy, as the shelves he aimed for were already at eye-level when standing.

They quickly finished off the work, and Cherry could finally drop down to her own four hooves again.

“Thank you, Sir David—”

“Just David is fine between friends,” he replied.

“Sure. Thanks, David.” She smiled.

“Well, Cherry, I’m glad we can be friends. Hopefully, sometime soon we can try whipping things up. I guess I’ll see you later.”

“Yup!” Cherry said with a bright smile. “Bye!”

David just nodded and headed out the door, closing it lightly behind him.

As he walked back to his room, he spent some time thinking about Cherry, going over their awkward introduction and comedic exchange in the prep room. He was glad to have made a new friend in the castle, even if she knew a lot more than he expected or wanted her to.

‘Whew, I’ve got to be careful around here. Cherry’s pretty fun, but she can be kind of intense sometimes as well. She does have a point, though; I am a bit of a natural flirt. I guess I should try to rein it in a bit.’

Finally reaching his room, David felt somewhat exhausted from all the stress from the morning. Not caring to undress, he unceremoniously plopped down on his bed and proceeded to take an unscheduled nap.

***

Knock, knock.

“…”

Knock, knock, knock.

“…unhh.”

David woke up slowly. Looking over at the clock, he could see it was almost two in the afternoon. He’d been asleep for almost four hours.

“Sir David, would you speak with us?”

“Huh? Luna?”

“Yes, Sir David… It is us—I mean, me.”

“Come in.”

The door to his chambers opened slowly. It was parted only a bit when a dark blue muzzle poked through.

“Are you angry with us, with me?” Luna asked, not even letting her face show through the gap in the doorway.

David sat up on his bed to look at the disembodied muzzle. He knew he wasn’t angry with her, but he was a little concerned.

“Luna, come in.”

The muzzle dropped slightly at his words. Slowly, the door was pushed open as Luna attempted to squeeze through the gap without opening it any wider.

To David, seeing this large, beautiful mare try to act so small was somewhat adorable, perhaps even funny.

Finally, she managed to make her way inside but did not attempt to meet his gaze.

“Close the door, please,” David requested.

Looking back slightly to the door, she gently pushed it closed with her hind hoof, the latch snapping to indicate it had been firmly closed.

“Luna, why won’t you look at me?”

“Because you are sore with me, and rightfully so. I was so mean, rude and judgemental to you and sister this morning. I am sorry. Please forgive me, Sir David.”

“David.”

“Pardon?”

“We are alone, you should call me David… and of course I forgive you. I am not mad at you, Luna. I’m just concerned. You seemed so upset, and you wouldn’t listen to either of us.”

“I am very sorry… David, I was a petulant foal. When I could not find you in your room, and the guards did not know where you were, I panicked. I… I do not know what it was, but I feared the worst.”

“And yet you still won’t look at me.”

Luna’s eyes, still locked in a staring match with the floor, widened at his words.

Slowly, she raised her head, but not her gaze. When her head was just about level, she decided to take a glance at her obviously infuriated lover.

Her eyes met his, and her heart melted.

David sat on his bed, arms stretched out beckoning for her to come. She did not know how long he had sat there waiting for her, as she had only known the floor before.

Her emotions swelled, a bittersweet happiness overtaking her and making her eyes water and her mouth smile. She took a great leap and opened her wings, gliding perfectly into his arms.

“Oh, David, I am so sorry.”

“It’s okay, Luna, I forgive you. I’m glad you’re here.”

David wrapped his arms around her barrel and pulled her close. Luna’s body was mashed to his chest, her forehooves wrapped over his shoulders as she nuzzled his head and neck. It wasn’t the most comfortable of positions, but neither cared. They stayed there, holding each other and not moving a bit. Luna desperately tried to choke back her tears from the joy of being forgiven and the sorrow of her mistakes. Finally, the two retreated a bit to look into each other’s eyes.

“Luna, did I upset you by sleeping in Princess Celestia’s room?”

Luna turned her head away.

“Perhaps a bit. I certainly did not expect to find you there when not in your room. Now, more than being upset with you, I am disappointed in myself. I have tried to steel myself against jealousy, and yet, here again, my old fault comes to light.”

“Are you still jealous?”

Luna shook her head. “Hardly. You are here with me, and that is all I can ask. Last night was a mistake for me, but one I dare not repeat.”

“Okay. But please talk to me if it bothers you. I want to be there for you, Luna.”

“Thank you, my David.” Luna snuggled into his chest.

“So, will you forgive me?” David asked.

“For what? Being in my sister’s room? You committed no wrong there. Not to my sister, and not to me.”

“But I did. I did not take your feelings into consideration.”

“Ah, but you must have. You may not have thought of me directly, but you tried to comport yourself appropriately for where you were, did you not?”

“Yes, I was thinking about that.”

“Then in some way, you were acting as I would want and expect from you. I cannot forgive that.”

“Oka—”

“But perhaps next time, you will think of me as well,” Luna said, interrupting him. She then raised her head to face him. “We have settled this matter, have we not?”

“Yes, I believe so— mmph” David tried to say but Luna planted her lips firmly on his.

Apparently, words came second at this point.

After an awkward start, their lips passionately explored each other as they reveled in the feelings they shared. Now having repaired their relationship, both sought to make up for lost time as well. Luna’s forelegs tightened around David’s chest, pulling herself closer. Desperate for air, they broke for a moment.

Luna moved forward and took the opportunity to pull David’s face into the crook of her neck, as she was finally in a position to do so.

Being presented with her soft fur and flesh, he nuzzled into her embrace. Luna cooed lightly at his touch, as his rubbing tickled her senses, yet soothed her. It was a wonderful feeling.

Having more room to explore than ever before, David peppered her with small kisses that traveled from her jawline, down her neck and to her shiny peytral. He made sure never to break contact as he ministered to his princess. He ran his hands and fingers around the nape of her neck and through her mane, Luna pulling back her head and thrashing it around wildly as he did so.

Being a bit more forward, David reached for new territory: her wings. Slowly moving down her haunches and across her back, he found the primary joints for the avian limbs. Luna stiffened immediately, causing David to pause. A moment later, she wrapped her neck around his, pulling him closer, and then she relaxed.

Permission granted, he gently encircled the joints with his fingers. Luna’s wings were still tightly bound to her chest but ruffled reflexively at his touch. Slowly, she began to extend her feathery appendages to allow him access.

Not knowing what to do, he retrieved his arms from around her back and instead inserted them from underneath, cupping the short feathers near her coat and gently massaging the tissue underneath.

That seemed to please her, as Luna’s breathing became heavy on David’s neck. Smiling, he turned his head and suckled lightly on her jawbone, earning him a low moan.

Luna’s wings continued to extend, her impressive wingspan now dwarfing David’s reach.

He continued to explore them, though, gently smoothing her feathers, trying his best not to go against their pattern. As he reached some of her primaries, the space between feathers opened up and his fingers slid between them, giving Luna an unexpected jolt of pleasure.

Her wings left his embrace immediately as they stiffened completely out of her own control. Reeling from the pleasurable sensation she turned and bit down into the flesh at his neckline, causing David to gasp.

Coming back to her senses, she pulled away slightly, breath heady and face flushed.

“Did I hurt you?” she asked.

“No, did I you?”

“Not in the least. Should we… Do you want to continue?” Luna asked, looking into his eyes, pleading, yet unflinching.

“I want you to decide. That is, I would prefer if you lead. If we go too far, I’ll try to pull us back,” David said with a reassuring calmness.

Hearing this, Luna made to stand up. Not sure what to make of it, David released her and let her stand, never breaking contact with her eyes.

Luna wore a stern expression. She took a few steps back on the bed and looked around. A moment later, her horn came to life as a spell was cast, and David could see a faint bubble of magic surround the room and then fade. Then, the lock on the door was turned and announced its new position with a loud snap. Luna took a moment to breathe, then lit her horn again and removed her royal trappings and set them on the dresser. Next, she took off her shoes and placed them next to the bed. Finally, after disrobing herself, she turned to meet David’s gaze and stopped.

Time passed slowly between them, somewhat neutral gazes on both of their faces. Then, Luna broke their shared moment by glancing her eyes downward at David’s chest.

Words were not said, as they were not necessary. David leaned forward and deftly took off his shirt. Luna smiled as he accomplished her unspoken task. She then took the garment in her magic, folded it and laid it next to her own on the dresser, all without breaking eye contact.

David sat patiently for his next command. He was not sure what it would be, but he was ready… he hoped.

Then it came again. This time, Luna’s muzzle turned a vibrant purple, then slowly nodded in a gesture to something… lower.

Not completely sure what she wanted, David looked down as well. He studied her movements and looked for a cue. Then she did it again, this time craning her neck down slightly as she gestured with her muzzle.

“Pants,” it said to him.

‘Well, this isn’t the first time, and hopefully, isn’t going to be the last,’ he thought.

Nodding to her request, he reached down with his hands and unfastened his khakis. Being on the bed, it was going to be a struggle to get out of them. He gently kicked off his shoes, knocking them unceremoniously onto the floor. He then raised his hips, struggling with the fabric.

As he arched his back, a familiar blue hue enveloped his pants’ waistband. It felt warm and tingly near his body. The magic grasped the pants and started to pull them down slowly, with little aid needed from David other than lifting his butt and legs from the bed as he was stripped.

Finally, having been removed, Luna took the garment and laid it on the dresser, draping it over the side.

Now, almost as naked as she, David once again looked into her eyes, asking what she wanted of him. What he saw was no request or command, but a fire. Her eyes no longer stayed with his but instead traveled quickly over his form. She had a lusty look about her as if she was going to start salivating at any moment. It honestly gave him a little pause.

Luna started a slow retreat to the foot of the bed. Standing there, she continued to look over David.

She then lay down, her forelegs stretched before her, and her hind legs tucked neatly below.

There she was, at the foot of the bed, near the still sock-encased feet of David. She slung her head and neck low to be even with her bodyline, seemingly attempting to reduce her stature. Luna then began to creep forward, moving slightly along David’s right side, still at the foot of the bed, then stopped.

What she did next surprised David a bit, almost making him laugh.

Looking into his eyes for a moment, head still hanging low, she then broke off contact, turned to her right and proceeded to take a sniff of David’s feet.

It must not have been what she was expecting. Luna whipped her head away as her muzzle scrunched up in horror, her face contorting into a frown as she breathed out as much as possible to relieve her assaulted senses. She then fought her own body, her upper lip rising as her flehmen reflex took over.

David couldn’t help but smile. He remembered a bit of what Princess Celestia had told him about hooves and pheromones, but the thoughts quickly passed.

After recovering, she turned back to the man. Not to face him, but to resume her examination. She continued to inch forward, traveling next to his calves, shins, and thighs. She placed her face against his legs, rubbing them lightly with her cheeks, again taking in little sniffs of his scent.

It must not have been as displeasing as she had found lower, for she continued to feel up the man’s limbs for quite some time.

Now, David saw her mind working again. The lustful gaze was still present, but she definitely was pondering some question to herself.

Seemingly finding the answer, she stood up again. Looking at David’s eyes, she smiled brightly, another blush coming to her features.

She moved up closer, then started to cross over his legs. But instead of switching sides, she straddled him and lay her barrel down on top of his legs. Her hind legs rested astride his calves, forelegs splayed and rested next to his hips.

David wore a surprised look on his face, even more so as he also began to blush himself.

Now settled, Luna looked to him and spoke, “Are you okay?”

He nodded. “I am.”

Not breaking her gaze, she slowly lowered her head and muzzle till she could feel David’s overwhelming heat. She smiled, then lowered herself the rest of the way, placing her head on his groin.

David couldn’t hold back his utterance as he closed his eyes and moaned slightly at her touch to his most sensitive area.

Luna had closed her eyes as well. Soaking in his heat and drawing his manly scent into her nostrils, she felt intoxicated. She pressed forward with her muzzle, nudging against his inner thighs, sniffing deeply the masculine musk she found there as her lip curled slightly in response.

Her nuzzling was exploratory and somewhat selfish, and although not expressly intended, it roused David’s flesh. The sensations and hormones coursing through his body lit him on fire like a match.

Luna felt the heat she loved increase in intensity, igniting her own body’s passion. Feeling her tail twitch as the area down by her rump began to warm, she attempted to steel her resolve.

David looked down at his mare gently nuzzling his lap and caught her eye. She looked up at him, embarrassment on her face, but not retreating from her post. Noticing this, David reached down with his hand and gently stroked her face. She closed her eyes and proceeded to nestle back down again, enjoying the attention.

He continued to lovingly touch her, his fingers stroking her fur, caressing her cheeks, combing through her mane. He then ventured a bit further and, pushing back her bangs, gently rubbed against the base of her horn.

This area seemed to be as sensitive as her wings had been, as she went rigid and shuddered a bit at his touch. She didn’t pull away, though, instead pressing her head further into his lap. He continued gently rubbing her horn, making her moan into his privates.

Before, Luna had explored around the area, but never the center, as she was well aware of what lie beneath. Now with her mind muddied by pleasure, she pressed fully into his manhood while purring like a kitten to his ministrations.

David could not help but notice this as well. Her previous touch and careful movements were replaced with her muzzle’s now unrestrained petting. He struggled to keep control over his body as they both became subject to their desires.

Sensing his impending loss of control, he reached down with his hand and cupped her under her chin. She looked up at him, eyes half-lidded, and licked her lips.

Gently, he took command. Lifting Luna under her jaw, she was forced out of his lap and eventually made to stand.

David’s actions surprised Luna; she liked this. It put a thrill into her that he was now in control. David had let her play, but now she would follow his lead, and that drove her wild.‘Never before,’ she thought to herself, ‘and perhaps never again will I let another have my reins. Only him.’

David pulled her forward, guiding her muzzle to his face. There, he kissed her deeply and passionately. His tongue was granted full access by his lover, and she did not fight with it, but instead playfully danced around as it had its way with her.

They broke apart, and she panted deeply, drinking in his natural cologne as she attempted to catch her breath.

David reached up again and caressed her face. Luna’s mind still swam with the residual pleasure lingering on her horn. Wanting that spark again, she leaned her head into his palm, trying to make contact with her sensitive appendage. David instead forced her head upright and looked into her eyes as he cupped her jowls with both hands.

Now gaining her attention, he took one hand, raised it slowly, and cradled the back of her neck to hold her in position. The other hand left her cheeks as well, but this one stroked her mane, teased and rubbed her ears, and then finally, David began to play with her horn again.

Trying her best to stay locked in his gaze, Luna squirmed, blushed, and whimpered as David practiced his horn-play. Her eyes stared into the man, seeing his own gratification at bringing her pleasure. She began to lose focus, her tongue hanging out of her mouth and eyes slowly drifting closed with a somewhat pained expression on her features.

Not exactly trying to be mean, David halted his pleasurable strokes, which caused Luna to droop visibly as her strength faded with the sensation.

Catching her in his arms, he reached behind her forelegs and used his strength to drag her slightly limp frame up toward his chest. Still straddled across him, her stomach slid against his skin, rubbing his partially aroused member in the process.

Now with the gap closed, the whole of her form was within his reach. She smiled at him, licked her lips, then set her head against his shoulder. She took a tentative lick across his collarbone, at which David mewled in response.

Her flat tongue was firm and hot against his flesh. Its action rekindled his own lust, and he struggled against it. Luna did not notice this, but instead began to bathe his neck and shoulder in licks, nibbles, and small kisses.

Not wanting to let her actions go unrewarded, he went back to his own exploration of her figure.

He used his hands to run along the extent of her body, as he never before had ventured so far down her lengths. Mussing and ruffling her fur, she moaned in response. He teased her wings again, then moved a bit lower to stroke across her flanks and reach up to her hindquarters.

Obviously, it had the desired effect.

Luna’s beautiful tail, a mass of night and stars, was held high, flagging at the actions of her lover.

David thought to himself for a moment, still doing his best to be both intimate and keep chivalrous intentions. But in such a war, there are bound to be casualties.

He began to let his hands roam again, this time stroking and outlining her cutie mark with his fingers. Luna shifted her back legs, the actions tickling her arousal. Tilting a bit to one side, she let her centered body slide off to rest all of her weight on one of David’s legs. He did not stop his hands’ movements, though, continuing to stimulate her sensitive sides.

Now perched on only one of his legs, the pressure was directly on Luna’s inner thighs. She started to feel her arousal wetting at the new sensation, and absentmindedly ground into his flesh.

That new warmth on his leg was not ignored by David, though. He noted Luna had stopped licking his neck and now focused her movements much lower. Not wanting to disappoint, he slid under her, giving him that last bit of reach he needed to proceed to the ends of her frame.

Now, David let his hands go north, stroking over her croup and reaching for the dock of her tail. Still flagging high, he grasped her tail firmly at the base and proceeded to stroke it up and down the length.

This put Luna into a frenzy, and she bucked her hips upward into his hand. David tried to keep up, leaving one hand tending to her tail as the other grasped around her rear, attempting to still her movements.

“Ohh, uhhgh, mmmpf,” she vocalized as she sought more of his touch, looking for the animalistic release she so needed.

She craned her neck downward next to his ear, breathing fire. “Please…” she begged.

David hadn’t intended to take it this far but knew how cruel it would be to leave her wanting. Her wetness had traveled down to paint his leg as she roughly pressed her own crotch into his flesh.

Turning his head slightly, he kissed her cheek. She opened an eye to look at him once, then closed it again.

Once again, David took charge. Pulling slightly on her tail, he made Luna shudder in his grasp. With his free hand, he circled around her rump and stroked the rear of her exposed thighs. Swaying side to side, she attempted to guide his hand toward the fire in her loins.

His touch was gentle. It wasn’t exploring, it was tending to her. Though he did not know exactly where he was going, he used his imagination as a guide. His fingers trailed up her rump, soon bumping against her delicate knot. The heat of her exposed flesh not covered by her pelt was intense. He slowly moved down to find her wetness waiting.

A deep groan was given in response.

His dextrous fingers stroked her puckered lips, liquid lubricating them in their passes. He ventured to put more pressure in his touch, and she responded favorably. Finding her opening, he pressed a single digit against it and waited.

David did not have to wait long. Luna’s body was receptive, and she winked against his touch. The convulsive action tightened, then relaxed her entrance to allow him to press into her depths.

Luna’s head snapped back as they were joined together. Stars in her vision turned to reality as her horn sparked with uncontrolled magical bursts. The light show did not distract David, though; he continued to give her pleasure through the disturbance.

Moving his finger slowly in her canal, he ventured to add another. Two fingers now writhed in her depths, massaging and enticing her passion toward building to a peak. Now, Luna shivered uncontrollably at his actions, muscles overwhelmed by the pleasure.

David sensed her end coming and increased the speed and depth of his thrusts. Luna’s mind was lost, and her body was no longer her own. Now was the time.

David let his grasp on her tail go, moving his hand to her rear. Not starting at the top, this time, he traced along the trail of her juices from his leg up her rear to find her trigger. Feeling the pulses of her muscles as he neared it, David carefully approached the end of their journey. Using thumb and index, he gently grasped her exposed, throbbing clitoris and gave it a light squeeze.

A loud scream filled the room and shook the walls. If it were not protected by Luna’s magic, David was sure the entirety of the wing would have heard her emission.

As Luna came, she strangled his fingers within her, though David did not give up the struggle. Her fluids gushed forth from her slit, soaking man, mare, and bed in the process.

David tweaked her clit, encouraging her convulsions to continue. In response, she bucked wildly at the intense sensation and pleasure it gave her.

Finally calming from the rush, Luna lay her head down again next to his and closed her eyes as her body lay limp against his frame. Slowly removing his hands from her nethers, David gently wiped them along the sheets, then cradled her gently heaving body in his arms.

Luna was spent. Her mind still filled with the memory of the pleasure, she quietly cooed.

David turned toward her face, then gently kissed her cheek. Closing his eyes, he rested, pleased that he was able to gratify his mate. The lack of his own release was not a concern to him. Though his manhood softened without release, he was satisfied in his own way. This had been more about serving her and strengthening their bond. As their relationship continued, they would have more opportunities to share their intimacy.

Both of them happy and tired, they cuddled together and fell into a peaceful sleep.

***

Act X - Twilight Sparkle, Ph.D.

Luna’s eyes opened slowly. She was happy, warm and content. She felt the arm of her lover around her, gently holding her in his embrace as they spooned on the bed. It wasn’t as she remembered falling asleep yet it was an improvement. Luna found herself clutching David’s arm in her forehooves and was curled into a tight ball, her back pressed against his chest. She looked over at the clock and noted the time; it was almost five in the afternoon, only an hour before Twilight would meet with David.

‘Drat. David must arise and prepare for Twilight’s arrival. I suppose I should awaken him.’

Luna stretched slightly and pressed her head under David’s chin, nuzzling him. “David…”

There was no response from the sleeping man.

She looked down at his arm in her clutches and nuzzled his palm, kissing it lightly.

“Mmmph,” David mumbled.

“David,” Luna said in a hushed voice, tempting him back to consciousness.

David did not move.

Luna turned back to David’s hand and nudged it more forcefully. Smiling, she brought her muzzle to his fingertips and licked them gently, hoping the sensation would stir him to life.

Still nothing.

Boldness empowering her, she took a finger into her mouth and lovingly suckled on the digit. Rolling her tongue around it, she found an unexpected flavor. It should not have surprised her, but she discovered not only the taste of her man but also that of her own essence.

It didn't disgust her, but rather brought warm memories of earlier to the forefront of her mind. She continued to administer her loving caresses as she explored David’s hand, her surroundings long forgotten.

“Hello there, Luna,” David said, stilling the mare in her ministrations.

Luna tightened her lips around David’s fingers, and while sucking lightly, she slowly extracted them from her mouth, expertly removing the excess moisture from them as they left her grasp.

“Good afternoon, my David. Did you sleep well?”

“Yes, and you?”

“Like I have not in years. It was only a small rest, but it was magical.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” David said.

Luna gently rolled to face David. “It is unfortunate, but I believe our time together now must be cut short. You must arise and prepare for your meeting with Twilight.”

“I will, but first, come here.”

Luna shuffled towards David’s face, her lips already puckered, waiting for his kiss. They met and enjoyed what would hopefully be the first of many kisses after waking together. Parting, they smiled, basking in each other’s love.

David then leaned down, and grasping her right hoof, brought it to his lips and kissed it at the coronet band with as much care as he could.

“Oh, I see someone has not learned their lesson!” Luna teased.

David looked confused. “What do you mean?”

“Oh my, I fear I am only one of many mares that will feel your loving touch. What am I to do?” Luna said, dramatically bringing her hoof to her forehead.

“You’ve heard, then.”

“Yes, completely. It was such a juicy morsel. I did not think I would get to revel in it again so soon.

“But how?”

“Oh, well when I awoke this afternoon, I was already no longer sore about our earlier confrontation, but I was terribly hungry. I went to the kitchen for a bite, what I found there was more of a meal than I could have hoped.”

“Cherry.”

“Yes, she is such pretty young mare, is she not?”

“Uh.”

“Please, do not shy away from me. I know you are extremely loyal, she even said so herself.”

“Oh crap. Am I in trouble?”

“Hardly. Cherry is one of the most trusted and loyal ponies in the castle. When I went for nourishment, she fed me, then immediately told me of how you two ‘washed up’ together. Though you seemed to provide a bit of ‘trouble’ for her, I do not have any qualms about her lingering affection for you.”

“Trouble,” David mumbled. “I’m sorry Luna, I’ve figured out that I can be a bit of a flirt. I didn’t mean to do that, it’s just part of who I was used to being.”

“Hahaha, that is quite alright. I like watching you make them squirm a bit. It shows that I have chosen well. Good stock, good humor, good lover. I am lucky to be yours.”

“And I yours as well. Are you sure you are not upset or even a little jealous?”

“Oh, quite sure. If anything, it was my encounter with Cherry that made me so painfully repentant of my earlier actions. Simply put, I do not see them here in your bed, and you will not find others in mine,” Luna said, nuzzling David lovingly.

“That’s more than I expected, but I will try to keep myself a bit more restrained.”

“That is all well and good, but do not become boring. I like you for who you are.” Luna placed a small kiss on his neck.

“Thanks.”

“Well, it is about time you get ready, how about you go take a shower?”

“Yes. I’ll do that. You don’t…” David grinned at her.

“I would like that, but you would never make it to see Twilight,” Luna said with a straight face. “And I do not want to make her wait. It does not do good for her.”

“Okay. So, will I see you later?”

“If time allows.”

“Could I ask for a favor?”

“Of course.”

“Would it be possible to have my clothes from last night laundered? I would like to wear them tonight, but they are dirty from sleeping in them.”

“I will send one of my housekeeping staff to take them as well as your linens. They know to be… discrete.”

“Ah. Thank you.”

“Think nothing of it. I will also arrange for them to come by daily to clean and wash your effects. Would that be acceptable?”

“Yes. That sounds great.”

“Well then, I will see you at dinner tonight with Twilight and my sister. Be sure to be on your best behavior.”

“Oh, is there something I should know of?”

“No, only that I want Cherry to feel comfortable, as I am not sure how my sister would take to her personal chef being successfully wooed by my lover.”

“Oh boy.”

“Indeed. It will, no doubt, be a wonderful night!” Luna laughed a bit to herself.

Luna stood from the bed and hopped off gently. She looked back at David, then flicked her tail to the side for a moment to give him a little show, causing him to blush.

“Good,” she said. “You know what I am, who I am and do not shy away. I feel we will learn much more about each other.” She winked.

Luna then silently donned her regalia, turned and bowed slightly to David, then blinked out of existence.

“Whew.” ‘She really knows how to get my motor running. I’m surprised at how normal this all seems. I suppose if you have an equal footing of intelligence, emotions, and morals, there isn’t much difference between humans and talking magical ponies. I wonder if the same can be said for the other races in and around Equestria. Better not dwell on it too much, though. I don’t need to overanalyze falling in love, I guess it just happens… despite our differences.’

Lost in thought, David made his way to the shower and prepared for his meeting with the youngest princess, Twilight Sparkle.

***

David finished penning another journal entry just as he heard a particular click as the clock on his dresser snapped softly, indicating the hour at hand.

Knock, knock, knock.

“Come in,” David called, setting his papers aside and waiting patiently on his bed.

The door swung open, revealing two royal guard ponies. They walked in, then flanked the door. The lead guard looked quite gruff; the other was very young. After taking their posts, the gruff guard took in a deep breath.

“Announcing Princess Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship!” he bellowed.

Walking through the doorway was none other than Twilight Sparkle, the most recognizable figure in Equestria as far as David was concerned.

Twilight entered the room and looked at the gruff guard. “Thank you, but I keep telling you that isn’t necessary.” Turning to David, she bowed slightly. “Hello, my name is Twilight Sparkle. It’s very nice to finally meet you, Sir David of Earth.”

“It’s my pleasure, Princess Twilight,” David greeted in return.

“Oh, please, Twilight is fine.”

“Okay, please call me David as well.”

“Sure! Well, now that introductions are out of the way, would you mind if we go somewhere a bit more comfortable to talk?”

“Sounds good. Do you have a place in mind?”

“There is a nice study in the Royal Observatory, would that be okay?”

“Sure. Please lead the way.”

David rose from the bed, standing to his full height. Now towering over Twilight, the young princess backed away slightly, staring up at the human as he loomed above her. The guards sensed her discomfort and took a tentative step forward.

Finally, Twilight caught up to the moment, and also stepped forward to David. She spread her wings, forcing the guards back.

“Sorry, I was a little surprised at your height. I’ve only seen you lying down before,” she said.

“That’s alright, I’m sure it’s not easy craning your neck up to see me as well, let’s go find a place to sit so we can talk,” David attempted to reassure the young mare.

Twilight smiled and walked back to the door. David followed her, dipping his head slightly as he left his room. The guards looked at each other questioningly, then followed the two out, closing David’s door behind them.

***

As the group walked the corridor down to the main hall, the young guard caught up to Twilight and David and began to chat. “So, Sir David—”

“David is fine,” he corrected.

“Sorry, Sir, protocol. I was just going to say that I heard you’ve met the other princesses, but Princess Twilight is somewhat of a celebrity. Did you know that?”

“Oh?”

“She sure is! Before I signed up for the guard, she was already well-known as Princess Celestia’s private student, and she even stayed here in the castle while she was taking lessons.”

“Really?” David humored him.

The gruff guard snorted. “Now don’t bother the Princesses’ guest, cadet!”

“Yes, sir,” the young guard responded, his head snapping back to the front.

The group fell silent for the few short moments it took to walk through the halls.

“Well, we’re here!” Twilight called out, approaching a large door.

The gruff guard circled around the group and opened the door for Twilight, standing at attention.

“Thank you,” she said, “but I can take it from here. You are dismissed.”

“But, Princess,” he argued.

“No buts. David is safe with me, and I can take care of myself.”

“Yes, Princess.”

“Thank you,” Twilight replied. “After you.” She motioned to David while holding the door open with her magic.

David stepped inside the lower floor of the observatory. It was a rather open layout, with several corridors made of bookshelves on one side, and a small lounge area on the other. He could see light coming from the far wall, which appeared to be lined with windows.

After closing the main door, Twilight approached him from behind. “Sorry about that, I still don’t feel at ease around guards. They’ve practically been around me forever!” she said with a slightly manic grin.

“That’s okay, Twilight. I don’t think I’d like it if I was followed everywhere either.”

Twilight continued past David and made her way to the lounge area, looking around as she walked.

“When I lived in the castle, I spent a lot of time here. I loved studying astronomy and reading books, and it was available night or day. But what am I rambling on about? Please, come take a seat.”

David walked over to the assortment of chairs and pillows and eyed a large wing-back chair.

“Please, you first,” David offered.

“Well, if you insist. I see what I’ve heard about your chivalrous nature wasn’t exaggerated,” she said as she looked over the arrangements.

Soon Twilight walked up to a long, purple couch and clambered up on top. She carefully lay down and looked over to David. David smiled in response and sat down in the wing-back chair opposite her couch.

“I suppose I have some catching up to do,” Twilight started. “I have heard bits and pieces from Cadance, but I only know of your physical characteristics first-hoof.”

“Oh, yes. I suppose it’s hard to get a read on a person when they are asleep.”

“Hehe, sorry about that.”

“Yes, well, I forgive you. I got your letter and package, by the way. Thank you very much for both.”

“It was nothing. I mean, I thought I should try to do something after experimenting on you like that.”

“It was a nice thought. But since you know so much about me physically, why don’t you tell me what you’ve learned,” David suggested.

“What? I… I mean, yes—I did study you, but you know… I wasn’t really studying you or anything. You are an excellent specimen, and the first human, and… I was just doing research!!” Twilight said, her voice cracking a bit under stress.

“Actually, sorry. Don’t answer that. I’m trying not to be so… flirty, or tease as much.”

“Huh?” Twilight said, somewhat bewildered.

“I’m sorry. Maybe we should talk about something else,” David suggested.

“Hahaha, okay. All okay, don’t worry. Mind if we talk a bit about magic?”

David nodded. “Sounds good.”

“First,” Twilight said, levitating a pad of paper and a quill to her side, “how do you feel? Do you feel any different from before you came here?”

“No, I don’t think so. I mean, I’ve been a bit surprised and sometimes in shock, but considering all that has happened, that’s probably expected.”

“How about physically? Any sickness, or strange sensations?”

“Teleporting is kind of jarring. I find that anytime I’m teleported somewhere, I close my eyes. Actually, I do it anytime anyone else teleports too.”

“Oh, that’s completely normal,” Twilight responded as she jotted down some notes. “So, have you noticed any changes in anypony around you?”

“That’s hard to say. I haven’t really gotten to know many in the castle yet,” David replied.

“Okay, who do you know? Have you met anypony new?”

“Well, I’ve spent the most time with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, but I’ve also met Princess Cadance as well. I’ve probably seen a few guards multiple times, but I don’t know any names yet.”

“Mhmm, good. Is that all?”

“Oh, and this morning I met the head chef, Cherry Topping. She’s very nice and we talked about baking. That’s all I think.”

“Right, okay. Would you be willing to let me scan you for possible changes in the magical anomalies?”

“Of course. Actually, I would appreciate that.”

“Great!” Twilight said, promptly jumping off the couch.

Twilight closed her eyes and concentrated. Her magic swelled up, and a purple aura began to form around her. She then opened her eyes, now completely white with power.

“Hmm,” she started. “Please stand.”

David stood up and held his arms at his side, waiting for Twilight to conclude her exam.

“Oh my,” she said.

“What? Is something wrong?”

“Just a moment, let me try this new spell I’ve created that may let us both see what is going on.”

Twilight powered her horn and concentrated for a moment, then bent her head toward David and released the spell.

“There,” she said, letting her powers subside and returning to normal.

David looked down at a faint light in front of him. From his point of view, he could see a glow in his chest and two tendrils of energy connected to it, gently flowing in the space around him.

“Can you see it?” Twilight asked.

“Yes. There is a glowing spot and two… things connected to me. One is dark blue, the other is a light golden color.”

“Good. I can see them too now, even without having to focus in a trance. This is great!”

“It is?”

“Oh, well it’s good that the spell worked. It will be a lot easier to check up on you now.”

“That’s nice I suppose.”

“Yes, well I didn’t expect for there to be two connections. That part is new.”

“News to me as well,” David quipped.

“You have definitely accumulated more magic now as well, the spot on your chest is a bit brighter than before. We’ll call that your magical pool; it represents your potential.

“Your potential seems to be the same, but the quantity of magic has grown. This may be due to the number of connections made, and possibly the strength of those connections. The amount of magical energy stored has approximately tripled from what it was when I first examined you. Even with the amount increasing so much, you still have a lot less than anypony in Equestria, so I don’t think it’s anything to worry about.

“Would you please come over to the windows for a moment?” Twilight asked.

David followed her to the windows, which showed a view of almost all the castle grounds. Floating in the air, David saw the two ribbons of magic heading in separate directions. Unfortunately, he couldn’t tell where they went exactly, for they faded into the distance.

“Hmm,” Twilight mumbled.

“What?”

“Well, we knew that Luna had formed a seemingly permanent connection to you, but now there’s another. They are both feeding you magic, each a very small amount. This blue connection is most likely Luna’s. See how the ribbon floats over towards the royal quarters?”

“Yes. Where does the other one go?”

“Uh, it seems… it seems to be pointing to the throne room. I think you’re also receiving magic from Princess Celestia as well, now.”

“Oh,” David said dejectedly.

“Cadance had mentioned to me in a letter that Celestia said she had experienced a magic draw, but Cadance herself did not see a connection at the dinner. But don’t worry, I’m sure Celestia will be okay with this development. Probably.”

“Thanks. Lots of confidence there.”

“Sorry. Also, the state of the original magical conduit has changed. The blue one is now much more stable, and with its stability, the shape and color have changed as well.”

“How so?”

“At first, it was a pale blue and seemed kind of wispy. Now… well, you can see for yourself. It’s much darker and well-defined. It looks like a broad ribbon of lace… kinda pretty if you ask me.”

“Maybe.”

“The other one, Celestia’s I assume, is still very thin, and seems more like yarn or a frayed cord. It’s possible that the connection is still somewhat new. Can you tell me exactly what interactions you’ve had with anypony in the last day since the council decision was made?”

“I suppose.” David glanced at the floor pensively and started collecting his thoughts.

“Good, thanks. Anything may be important. But let’s sit back down, no need to be uncomfortable.” Twilight smiled.

The went back to the study, the magic connections slowly fading out of sight.

David started, “After I was notified of the council’s decision, Princess Celestia and Luna asked me to dinner. Before I got ready, though, Luna and I, well… talked.”

“Was there any contact?”

“Um, yes, but it’s a bit private.”

“If it is okay with you, please tell me the details. I will be discrete,” Twilight reassured him.

“Okay. After Princess Celestia had left, Luna hugged me, and we talked for a bit. Then we kissed for a while.”

Twilight looked at David, a small blush on her face. She shook it off and turned back to her pad to make a note.

“After that, we separated, and I got ready for dinner.”

“Was that all?” Twilight inquired.

“Well, we didn’t exactly have contact per se, but while we were at dinner, Luna kinda teased me under the table.”

“I’m sorry, I don’t follow.”

“She put her hoof in my lap.”

“Oh… OH!” Twilight gasped. “That probably isn’t relevant.”

“Okay. A bit later, Princess Celestia and Luna got in a small argument—”

“Yes, I heard that much from Cadance. It seems you’ve gained Luna’s trust and permission to court her.”

“Yes. That much is true.”

“I think I have an account of the rest of dinner. Was there anything after?

“Princess Celestia and Luna returned me to my room. Luna had to go to court, and gave me a small kiss goodnight as she left.”

“And Princess Celestia?”

“She stayed around for a moment.”

“…”

David sighed. “You know that talk you get when you start dating someone with a protective parent, sibling, or friend?”

“Uh, not personally, no. But I think I understand.”

“Well, Princess Celestia had a talk with me. I was pretty shaken by it but made it through okay. She even acknowledged me as a legitimate suitor of Luna’s.”

“Wow. I’m glad I wasn’t in your shoes.”

“You have no idea.”

“And that’s it?”

“Actually, no. I was starting to get really down, and I kinda begged her to stay and talk with me. That might have been a mistake, though.”

“And?”

“She humored me. She said she would stay and talk with me until I felt better, which she did and I’m very grateful for it too. We were even able to go over my writing and see if our written languages are similar… which they aren’t, but we made quite a bit of headway and talked for a long time.”

“Why was that bad?”

“Well, my old room was… ugh. We went to her chambers to talk.”

“Oh. And you felt that was inappropriate?”

“Yes, but she reassured me, and then we had that really long talk, but I messed up. I didn’t notice how much of a bother I was being and she—well, I bored her to sleep.”

“Mahaha, heh.” Twilight stopped and cleared her throat. “Sorry. Don’t worry, I’ve done that many times.”

“Yes, well you aren’t a complete stranger in the Princess’s private quarters, alone, with her asleep.”

“What did you do?” Twilight asked curiously.

“What could I do? She wouldn’t wake up when I called to her, so I went to sleep too. As far away as possible.”

“Perhaps that was the best choice.”

“Well, Luna didn’t think so. She found us some hours later when I wasn’t in my room and covered for us. Then, when Princess Celestia woke up, Luna let her have it. It was not pretty, and she wouldn’t listen to either of us. Luckily, she calmed down and apologised earlier this afternoon.”

“Whew. Please tell me that’s all.”

“Not exactly. Princess Celestia and I kept a good rapport, and she invited me to breakfast, which was great. We had a long, interesting discussion about the differences in our two worlds. Nothing too serious, though, mostly just comparative.”

“Again, did you have any contact with Celestia?”

“Well, after breakfast, she called me over to her chair. She apparently was worried that I was feeling lost and alone, and she hugged me with her wing and kinda nuzzled me a bit. It was really comforting, and I appreciated it, but nothing more.”

“Hmm. Is that the first physical contact you’ve had with her?”

“I think so, why?”

“It may be important,” Twilight said, furiously scribbling notes on her pad.“So that’s the last of it, yes?”

“Nope! After Princess Celestia had left for court, I met with the head chef, Cherry Topping. We had a lot of fun and talked a bit about food and baking. She also kinda told me I was flirty, and that she had a bit of a crush on me.”

“What!?”

“Oh, I forgot something about breakfast. When the kitchen staff and Cherry came out to serve us, I was introduced to Cherry by Princess Celestia. I made a little social faux pas, though.”

“Oh please,” Twilight said in a huff.

“She went to shake hooves and instead I kissed her hoof.”

“Oh, horseapp—”

“But we talked it out after breakfast, and everything is fine. Cherry knows I’m with Luna and isn’t interested, just a little flustered is all.”

“Now we have to scan Cherry too,” Twilight said, scribbling more and more notes.

“Sorry.”

“Well, at least the second connection isn’t Cherry’s.”

“How do you know?”

“She’d be in the kitchens right now, not in the main castle near the throne room. I still stand behind my assumption that your new connection is with Celestia.”

“Oh, ok.”

“So that’s all that’s happened today?”

“No.”

“Fine. One sec, I need more paper.”

Twilight powered her horn, and another pad appeared out of thin air. “Continue,” she demanded.

“Well, the rest is kind of private.”

“I said I would be discrete, didn’t I?”

“Yes, well… I went back to my room and took a nap. A few hours ago, Luna woke up and then came to apologise, as I said before. We reconciled and then we made out for a while.”

“Oh, well that’s not bad.”

“Yeah, but after that, we got a little heated and fooled around a bit.”

“I guess that’s normal. Is that all?”

“We kinda… it was a bit more sexual than that.”

“Okay, stop right there!” Twilight said, obviously strained by the turn of events. “Just skip the details. Was there, did you…”

“We did not. But she was satisfied.”

“I am not fit for this kind of study,” Twilight said to herself. “Did she have any magical emissions?” Twilight asked, hiding her face with the notepad.

“Yes, but only before…”

“Yes, well I suppose she had to hold back; alicorn magic is extremely powerful,” Twilight added.

“And her scream shook the room. If it wasn’t warded, I thought there would be damage.”

“Again, a little more than I needed to know, but I’ll note it nonetheless.”

“Sorry,” David said sheepishly. “After that, we went to sleep. Then got up, took a shower, and then you came.”

“Finally.”

“Yes, well, you wanted to know everything.”

“I did, and I still do. I will take this all into consideration, and will keep it as private as possible. It seems that you’ve spent quite a bit of time with Princess Celestia, but you’re a lot closer to Princess Luna. We should talk to them more about the change in connections soon. You will be coming to dinner, right?”

“Yes.”

“Good, let’s tell them then. The sooner, the better. I can also teach them the new spell to keep track of the connections.”

“Sounds good to me.”

“Oh, that reminds me. I have another gift for you from my friend,” Twilight said, then closed her eyes while casting a spell.

A moment later, a large box appeared in front of Twilight. She took it in her magic, then offered it to David.

David took the box and opened the lid. “Ah, more clothes from Rarity? You’ll have to thank her for me, her last outfits were great.”

“So you do know everything,” Twilight said.

“No, not at all. But I do have a rather unique insight into some events and peop—I mean ponies’ lives.”

“And you know about me too, right? Celestia told me about your stories. She said you probably know more about some things than I do, and I’ve lived through them!”

“I don’t know. Princess Celestia tells me that what I know is true, but they are just stories to me.”

“Can you tell me about something I’ve experienced? I want to see what kind of insight you have.”

“Okay, let me think for a second.

“I think I have an example. I know it’s not probably your favorite topic, but right before you were confronted by Tirek, I know you went to the middle of the Everfree to try to learn to control the extra magic you had. Did you ever write or tell stories about what happened there?”

“No, I don’t think so, but my friends all know that I went into the Everfree, that isn’t a secret at all.”

David shook his head. “Just wait. I know a bit of what you went through while you were there. I saw how you struggled with, tried, and succeeded to perform one perfect teleportation, that is until—”

“Oh no.”

“Until you teleported all around Equestria. You landed on a tower here in Canterlot, took a trip to Neighagra Falls, rode some buffalo in Appleloosa, and then landed right in the middle of a pair of boulders.”

“But, you couldn’t… I never told anypony about that, not even Celestia.”

“Neither have I, but I saw it. I don’t know how much of it might be true, but it’s what I’ve seen.”

“That. Is. Amazing! What else can you tell me?”

“I could tell you a lot of things, but I dare say that it would be best for me to say nothing at all. Princess Celestia and I agree that the less that I say, the better. I will gladly share with all of the princesses if they ask, but please don’t tell anyone else. Also, let me be clear, I cannot see or know any more than I already do. I only know of things in the past.”

“Okay. Tell me more about how you ‘watched’ these stories. The detail you have is incredible.”

“Well, in my world, a lot of information is shared through moving pictures with sound—”

“Oh, like a film or movie?”

“Yes, almost exactly like that, but we have the technology to transmit these images and sound in real-time across our world for anyone to see, or we can record the same thing quite easily and send it to millions to watch later.”

“I don’t understand, how could you send it to so many at one time?”

“Part of the growth of our culture, our ‘information culture,’ is due to our advanced technology. A big part of that is something called the Internet, an electronic network that can send information at high speeds over very great distances. The information is stored electronically, and can be accessed by almost anyone who has access to the Internet.”

Twilight furrowed her brow.

“Sorry, it’s actually quite hard to explain,” David said.

“That’s okay,” Twilight said, looking a little crestfallen.

“Actually, you sent me a message using a recorded image with some kind of magic, right?”

“Yes…”

“Well, imagine sending that message to someone by using Spike’s dragon fire. That’s pretty fast, right?”

“Uh huh.”

“Okay, now what if you were able to send the message, not on the paper, but instead you actually found a way to pass the magic of the recording through Spike’s magical flame. Instead of sending something physical, the recording becomes a bit of information in the magic. That’s what we do, but with electricity.”

“Oh. So when you said you transmit an image as it happens, you just record and send the message at the same time?”

“Basically, yes. There is a small delay, but it is something we put up with.”

“Ugh. Electricity. Why can’t we do everything with magic?” Twilight said, sounding a bit exasperated.

“Well, there’s nothing saying you can’t. I bet you will make great technological strides using magic.”

“I hope so. Oh, but it seems we don’t have much time left to talk now. Are you going to try on one of Rarity’s gifts for tonight’s dinner?”

“Maybe. I’ll have to see what she has sent this time. One of the outfits in the last gift is a little formal, so I haven’t gotten to use it yet.”

“That’s too bad, but I understand what you mean. Sometimes Rarity’s designs are a little too flashy for everyday wear.”

“I bet. Oh, while we’re on the subject, do you suppose I could ask Rarity to make me something specific?”

“Sure! I know she’d love that. She’s probably already trying to think up something else for you. She said my description of you ‘stretched her imagination’ or something.”

“Hah. Well, it’s kind of embarrassing.”

“After everything you’ve told me today?”

“Underwear.”

“Ohh. I suppose that would be a bit personal. And she’d need your…”

“My measurements, right. Do you… already have them?”

“ME!? No, noooope! Just the rough numbers of your frame, barely enough for Rarity to make proper clothes.”

“Okay, okay. Calm down.”

A bit of pink appeared on her muzzle. “Sorry.”

“No worries, but I will need to get my measurements taken.”

Twilight eyed David somewhat shakily. “I suppose I could do that.”

“No. I can do that myself and give them to you.”

“Ooh, but after I asked her to make the first batch of clothes, Rarity said she wanted to meet you! Maybe we should wait, and she could measure you properly!”

“Meet, fine. Measure, I’m not so sure. I also kind of need them sooner rather than later, if possible.”

“Okay, give me a second.”

Twilight teleported out and then back in just a few seconds, now holding a measuring tape in her magic.

“Here,” she said, handing the tape over to David.

“Now?” David questioned.

“Sure! Then I can send it right away!”

“Is there somewhere I can have a little privacy?”

“Oh, I’m so silly. Go over in that room, I’ll stay here.”

David took the tape and sauntered off to the side room. After a few short minutes, he came back to the study.

“All good?” Twilight asked.

“Yes.”

“So what kind do you want? More of the same?”

David gave the young alicorn a stern look.

“Sorry, some of the time you were wearing pants. I swear!” Twilight defended.

“Great. Only sometimes. I think all of the princesses have seen me in a rather compromised position.”

“I’ll say,” Twilight quipped.

“What?”

“Let’s just say that our first meeting was quite a shock for me. I did learn a few things, though!”

“Oh yes, now I remember. Princess Cadance told me you had a, how did she put it? A ‘new experience in anatomy.’ What did she mean by that, exactly?”

“Oooh, Cadance! Well, I got a bit overzealous and inadvertently exposed you when I pulled back the sheets. But I kept it completely professional. I was there to medically and magically examine you after all.”

“You screamed bloody murder, didn’t you?”

“I was only a little shocked; stallions don’t look that way!”

“Oh, so you’ve seen stallions before?”

“Well, no. Not in the flesh. Okay, not outside of a medical textbook.”

David actually felt a bit bad for Twilight. He wasn’t sure why, but he didn’t like that she was subjected to something like that and that it had left such an impression on her.

“Twilight, look at me, please.”

Twilight looked up at him, a somewhat forlorn look on her face.

“I’m sorry, Twilight. I don’t like that you had to experience such a thing just to help me.”

“It’s okay David. It wasn’t your fault. If I hadn’t put you to sleep, it probably wouldn’t have even happened.”

“Well, let’s just forget about it, okay?”

“Sure,” Twilight said, a little smile showing on her face.

“Well, can I borrow some paper? I need to sketch out the clothing design I need.”

“Here you go,” Twilight said as she levitated both paper and quill to him.

David quickly sketched out a pair of basic boxer shorts. It was the easiest design he could think of at the moment that would require little fitting and could tolerate some less-than-exact measurements. He made some notes here and there, using symbols to indicate the best he could, then he passed the paper and quill back to Twilight.

“Does that make sense?” he asked.

“Yes, I think I’ll just clean it up a bit here and there. You want this part to be stretchy, right?”

“Yes.”

“And a flap here with buttons?”

“That’s right.”

“Let me write her a little note, then I can send it off.”

Twilight took out a small piece of paper and wrote something down. She then rolled both the sketch and the letter together and tied it with a small ribbon. A spark of magic later, and it was gone.

“Great,” she said. “I’m not sure when she will be able to do it, but I asked her if it could be a rush-order. She will probably send me a message later. Now we have just enough time to get ready for dinner!”

“That sounds great to me, I kinda skipped lunch.”

“Well then, should I guide you back or can you find the way?”

“I can make it on my own.”

“Okay, I’ll see you later!”

“Thanks, Twilight.”

David stood up and bowed slightly to the alicorn who nodded politely in response. He left through the large door, and Twilight watched him go from her seat. After he was out of earshot, she let out a long sigh.

“Well, that could’ve gone better. At least I didn’t completely freak out,” Twilight said to herself.

“I still need to get back at Cadance, though. Maybe Luna can help me prank her!”

***

Act XI - Luna Meddles

David stared at the options laid out on the bed. The outfit he enjoyed last night had been laundered and delivered to him by Luna’s staff. Next to it, a few choices were arranged from Rarity’s new gift package.

The first was a blue, bengal-striped broadcloth dress shirt, accented with charcoal-colored gems for buttons and paired with blue denim pants, which were close to classic jeans. The second gift outfit was a black sateen short-sleeved shirt, speckled white with an irregular, starry-night-sky motif. It was matched with a pair of brown corduroy pants. The last outfit was a casual blue and white gingham shirt and a solid-gray t-shirt with black, casual pants. Along with the outfits came a few extra pairs of socks in both white and black.

‘Hmm. What to choose, what to choose. I said I wanted to wear the outfit from last night, and it is nice … but now I’ve got more choices, and it would be proper to show off my new gifts.’

Thinking for only a moment more, David picked out the black shirt and corduroy pants.

‘This is pretty cool. Not too flashy, not too casual. I assume tonight isn’t a formal dinner, as usual.’

Looking at the clock, he only had half an hour before dinner. He quickly dressed, then checked his outfit and hair in the mirror. Believing he was fit for presentation, he left for the dining hall.

***

David walked down the halls, politely nodding to guards as he caught their glances in passing.

‘So, at dinner, we’re going to discuss the changes Twilight and I saw. I hope it doesn’t dampen the mood too much, or rather, I hope Princess Celestia doesn’t feel the need to take immediate action…’

Lost in thought, he soon left the apartment wing long behind and then stood at the unattended doors of the royal dining room. Taking a deep breath, he pushed open the doors and walked in.

The dining room was empty, and by the ornate clock on the wall, David was a good ten minutes early.

He sighed. ‘Guess there’s nothing to do but wait.’

David wasn’t waiting long when he heard the familiar clip-clop of metal shoes on tile behind him. He turned to see who was approaching, only to tackled to the ground by a royal-blue blur.

“Oooph!”

“I have gotten thee!” Luna cheered, wrapping her forehooves around the now stunned David.

“Hahaha, so you have. Good evening, Luna.”

“Good evening to you, my David,” she said, pressing forward for a kiss.

David glanced around, then leaned in and kissed her lightly. “As much as I enjoy this, we probably shouldn’t do it here. Don’t you think so?”

“Oh, I suppose you are correct, though thankfully, nopony is present to witness,” Luna said as she slowly removed herself from David’s body.

Unknown to them, somepony was around; they were caught in the act. Across the room, the giant alabaster doors leading to the main castle halls were slightly parted as a certain elder princess watched their actions carefully.

Celestia hadn’t been there long. She had heard Luna’s hooves just as David did when she was approaching from the hall. Hearing a thud, Celestia opted to peer into the room unannounced instead of confronting the situation head-on. Now, after seeing her younger sister and her lover mingle on the floor, she closed the doors and turned away, walking back towards the main castle halls to bide her time.

“Come, David, sit with me while we wait for the others,” Luna said, climbing onto her royal perch. “I see you have yet another set of clothes; I assume from your meeting with Twilight?”

“Yes,” David said, sliding into his spot on the bench seat. “Another gift from Rarity. Apparently, she was ‘inspired by my form.’”

“As I would only expect!” Luna huffed. “Well, tempt you as she might, Rarity cannot have you.”

“Hahaha, she hasn’t even met me!”

“And yet, she already has her keen eyes trained on your body. No, I will not take chances with that one. We have met, and when she sets her heart to something, she becomes very insistent in achieving her desires.”

“Sounds a bit familiar to me.”

“I will take that as the compliment it is,” Luna said, smiling.

“Was there anything else poignant discussed that you would like to share?” Luna asked.

“Yes, but I think it would be best to leave it to Twilight.”

“Oh, I see. She does so enjoy making her reports. Perhaps we should wait until they arrive so as not to spoil the conversation.”

As if on cue, the large doors to the main halls opened and both Celestia and Twilight came into the dining room. David rose from his seat politely as they entered and Luna leapt down from her chair to greet them.

“Oh, sister, I am so happy that you are not cross with me for my disagreeable demeanor this morning. Again, I am sorry for acting so foalish.”

“Oh, Lulu, it is okay. As I said earlier, neither Sir David nor I was upset, just concerned. I could sense how worried and stressed you were that you could not find Sir David in his room. If I had only a moment’s forethought, I could have left a note to prevent your fears.”

“I am blessed that you are the more composed of us. Thank you, sister.

“And let me not forget my beloved friend Twilight! Thank you so much for tending to David. I hope you had time to have a lengthy discussion?” Luna said as she gently embraced Twilight.

“Yes Luna, we did. And I’m glad to see you too.”

Celestia then turned to David, who had slowly walked up to the group. “Good evening, Sir David. I hope the day treated you well.”

“Hi, David!” Twilight interjected, waving a hoof.

“Yes, Princess, it turned out quite good,” he said while sheepishly waving back at Twilight.

“Shall we all sit and prepare for dinner then?” Celestia asked the group.

“Of course!” Twilight beamed at her former mentor’s suggestion.

Celestia and Luna reclaimed their spots on their cushy chairs and David and Twilight sat on the bench, each next to Luna and Celestia respectively.

After they were seated, Celestia smiled and spoke, “Are there any objections to starting dinner at this time?”

Heads shook unanimously in the vote and shortly the small bell was rung, signifying the start of dinner.

As usual, the door to the kitchen prep-room popped open and a small parade burst forth. The table was quickly filled with goodies. A giant salad with red wine vinaigrette, hearty vegetable soup, long baguettes, sauteed vegetables over pasta with olive oil and herbs, and a small plate of crispy hay fries for a particular purple princess.

Cherry followed up the rear of the entourage and bowed to the princesses before speaking up.

“Good evening, princesses, Sir David. I hope all is prepared to your liking.”

“It is wonderful, Cherry,” Celestia replied.

“Thank you, Princess,” she said, then turned to David. “Will the meal be sufficient for you, Sir David?”

“Thank you, Cherry. Yes, it looks great.”

Cherry smiled brightly at David. “I’m glad you think so. I took some care in preparing the salad, it has some wildflowers that even you should be able to enjoy. Please let me know what you think.”

“I’ll do that. Thank you,” he replied

Luna watched the exchange with a small smirk on her lips. She then looked over to her sister, who looked a bit lost.

“Well then, if you will excuse me… Please ring if I am needed,” Cherry said, backing away from the table with a polite bow, then turned to return to the kitchen.

After the door had closed, Celestia faced the group. “Pardon me, but did I miss something?”

“Oh, sister, please do not tell me you were not informed that your head chef has accepted David’s proposal?”

“WHAT?!” Celestia shrieked causing David to perform a small spit-take of his soup.

“Wait, wait. I didn’t propose to Cherry. Not at all,” David said, attempting to diffuse the situation as Celestia stared daggers at him.

“Oh, perhaps not intentionally … But after your little interaction, what she confided in me was an honest and true interest in you,” Luna said, attempting to hold back a snicker.

“Now, now. Let’s not start pranking tonight,” Twilight interjected. “I think we should just have a nice dinner together.”

“Thank you, Twilight,” David said. “I agree, let’s leave pranks out—”

“Oh, Twilight, of course you would side with David. I hear he is somewhat like your brother Shining in some physical characteristics,” Luna said, waggling her brows.

“I. Buh… Luna, I was hoping you’d be on my side! I need help against Cadance!” Twilight whined.

Amongst the three bickering princesses, David was lost. He looked at Luna, cackling and reveling in her mischief, at Twilight, pleading for Luna to spare her, and then to Celestia, still looking somewhat lost and confused.

Not knowing what to do, David politely wiped his mouth, then stood up at the table. With his height now towering above all ponies present, their minds snapped to attention and they turned to gaze up at him.

“Forgive me, princesses. While I do enjoy fooling around with you all, I believe it has gotten a bit out of hand this evening. What do you say we call a truce for now so we can chat more productively?” David said in a calm, soothing voice, his arms outstretched as if he were giving a hug to the whole table.

Celestia was the first to come out of her stupor. With a small shake of her head, her normally warm expression returned.

“You are quite right, Sir David. Please forgive us,” Celestia said, bowing her head slightly.

“I’m sorry too,” Twilight said quietly.

“My David is correct. I should not tease my loved ones so mercilessly. Twilight, Celestia, please forgive me.”

“Of course, Lulu.”

“I forgive you, Luna,” Twilight said.

“And I would be very happy to join you in your quest, Twilight. We shall see if Cadance is up to snuff when we see her next!” Luna said, beaming.

“Okay,” David said, returning to his seat. “Please forgive me for being so forward. It was not my place to do so.”

It was now Celestia’s turn to talk. “Sir David, I think you are mistaken in that. I see you have earned the friendship of all that are gathered here, and as such, it is well within your place to speak up. Thank you.”

“I, uhh…” David stammered, somewhat embarrassed.

“Let us all enjoy our marvelous meals,” Celestia said. “Oh, and Twilight, you said you have a report to make?”

“Yes, Celestia. When I met with David earlier, I was able to examine him again to see if there was any change in the magical anomalies we detected.”

“And what were your findings?” Celestia asked.

“Well, I’d like to first present that I have developed a new detection spell that allows anypony to see the connections to David without a magical trance.”

“Twilight, I believe I heard you say ‘connections,’ is that accurate?” Luna interrupted.

“Um, yes! Yes, I did. The second finding was that David now has a second connection that is giving him magic.”

“Where does this second connection lead to?” Celestia inquired, setting down her soup spoon.

“I believe it is yours,” Twilight stated.

“Oh,” Celestia said plainly.

“You are not surprised by this, sister?” Luna asked.

“Not particularly. Please remember what I said at dinner yesterday. I did experience some of my magic drawn away from my wards and to Sir David. That alone indicated that this might happen.”

“If I may, I’d like to confirm my suspicions by using the spell I mentioned before. Would that be okay?”

“I do not see a reason not to,” Celestia said calmly, taking a baguette from the bread basket.

“Okay.”

With that, Twilight powered up her horn and aimed it at David. She released the spell, and small purple sparkles rained down around him. Much to everyone’s surprise, a bright glow appeared on David’s chest with two tendrils of magic flowing from it. One was dark blue as it hovered over the table and ended at Luna’s chest. The other was a bright gold and similarly flowed around the dishes, only to disappear into Celestia’s body as well.

“I suppose that confirms it,” Celestia said.

“What do you think?” Twilight asked. “His magical potential has increased a bit, but it only seems to be relative to the strength and number of connections.”

“I do not see any danger here,” Celestia answered as she took a small bite of her buttered bread. “While I did not exactly expect to form a connection with Sir David, I do not find it to be objectionable. After we talked and I accepted him as a friend, I knew this might be a possible result. Lulu, do you object to this development?”

Luna shook her head. “Absolutely not. If it is as previously surmised, that David’s existence is attempting to reach balance with the magical nature of everything in our world, I believe it is necessary for these connections to exist.

“Also, I have noted that my connection seems to have changed and is now strengthened. Do you concur, Twilight?”

“Yes. Before, it was similar to Celestia’s, lacking definition and color. Now your connection is broad and vibrant. I would say it is an improvement.”

“Sister, I do not sense any depletion of my magical capacities from my connection. Do you sense any from your experience?”

Celestia paused, as if searching her soul. “No. I do not believe so.”

“Well then, let this particular discussion be finished!” Luna cheered.

“Actually, we need to check one more thing…” Twilight said.

“Oh no,” David mumbled quietly.

“I think we should check Cherry as well.”

“Oh, that is a good idea,” Luna chimed in.

“What? I thought that was a prank!” Celestia looked a bit shocked.

“Oh, it was,” Twilight added, “but since David has had contact with her and she admitted to having at least some attraction to him, we should rather be safe than sorry.”

“Very well,” Celestia said with a stern look on her face. “Will you need to re-cast the spell?”

“No, the effects should last a few more minutes.”

“Hmm. Sir David, would you please call Cherry out for us?” Celestia requested, levitating the small silver bell over to his place.

“What? Why me? That doesn’t seem very proper.”

“Humor me,” Celestia retorted.

David tried to swallow the lump in his throat as his took the small bell in his hands. He looked around to the princesses before him, their eyes shifting from him to the kitchen door and back expectantly. Finally, he gave it a small ring.

As usual, the door popped open like magic and Cherry strolled out.

“What can I get for you, your high—” she stopped, seeing David holding the bell and the royal mares staring at her. “—for you, Sir David?”

“Sorry, Cherry, would you mind coming a bit closer, I’d hate to be rude,” David said.

Cherry walked over to the table slowly, all the eyes following her every move. “Yes?”

“Ahh, thank you. These baguettes are wonderful and fresh, but would you happen to have any sourdough? Especially if it is a bit stale, I think it would compliment the soup even better.”

“Oh, is that all?” she said as she finally reached the table. “I think I do have some, I can go get it if you’d like.”

“That sounds good. Thanks!” David replied.

“Uhm, may I ask an odd question?” Cherry said with a bit of insecurity in her voice.

“Of course. What is it?”

“Is the light show around you … normal?”

“Oh this,” he said, gesturing to the two ribbons floating in the air, “we were just playing with some spells, it will go away soon.”

“Okay. How about, your highnesses, would you like anything more?” Cherry asked.

“No. Thank you, Cherry,” Celestia said, finally sitting back in her chair, looking at ease again. “If you have enough, please bring some sourdough for us all to try a bit.”

“Of course, Princess!” Cherry said with a smile, then turned back to the kitchen. After opening the door, she looked back at the party, which had resumed talking. She scanned the group and quickly locked gazes with David. Smiling, she nodded once, then returned to her duties.

“I think that clears up any doubt that our dear Cherry does not have a connection to my David,” Luna said.

“Not yet,” Twilight added. “Celestia didn’t have one at first either.”

“Yes. We will have to keep a close watch on Cherry. A magical connection from a non-alicorn may have different consequences,” Celestia added.

“Twilight, other than the addition of my connection and the strengthening of Luna’s, was there any other change of note to Sir David’s condition?” Celestia asked.

“Um, nope! I think that covers it.”

“Then did you find out anything from your analysis in the field?”

“I’m sorry Celestia, I didn’t find anything. There simply doesn’t seem to be any residual energy of any kind where David first appeared, and since David does not have a magical signature of his own, it makes it even more difficult for me to track.”

“That is unfortunate. Please do not give up hope, Sir David, we will all continue to look for answers.”

“Thank you, Princess.”

The meal continued on for a few silent moments, only to be briefly interrupted by Cherry delivering a loaf of sourdough as requested. After politely bowing she turned and left.

“That reminds me, David, you performed a brilliant and practical misdirection with Cherry earlier, did you not?” Luna asked.

“Actually, I noticed that as well,” Celestia added.

“Well, I didn’t see any need to add to Cherry’s troubles if there was no connection. That, and this soup really is complimented by the sourdough.”

“It was quite the show of skill and good character. Both would be extremely relevant in matters of state,” Celestia said.

“Thank you for the compliment, Princess.”

“It is not only a compliment but somewhat of a necessity. You are, for all purposes, both an ambassador of your people and a recognized suitor to a crowned princess. The manner in which you comport yourself is very important. While your existence in both stations is not public yet, when the time arises, you will be put to the test on both accounts.”

David nodded politely. “Yes. I will remember that. I want to be able to able to honor the royal family and be a respectable representative of the human race. I hope all of you will help me so I can accomplish that.”

“David, you are my David, and I know you will be fine. Even my great sister has approved of you, and she has quite the discerning eye. Learn from us. Ask of our help. Follow us as you need, and practice when you can. I know you will do us all proud.”

Looking around the table, each princess nodded in agreement.

***

The meal continued with jovial banter, each member adding to the enjoyment of the evening. After the entrees had been cleared, the staff graced the table with an assortment of sweets and herbal teas to compliment. As the party continued to chat, the moment was interrupted by a puff of green smoke which manifested itself into a small scroll at Twilight’s seat.

“Twilight, a scroll at this hour? I hope everything is alright,” Celestia said.

Unfurling the scroll, Twilight read a bit to herself.

“Oh, it’s nothing like that. Celestia, would it be okay for me to stay around for another day? It looks as if Rarity will be coming by early tomorrow morning. Also, I’d like to hear your opinion of letting her meet David.”

“Oh, we’d love to have you around for any amount of time, please remember this is your home as well. As far as Rarity is concerned, I believe I speak for everyone in saying that we trust her and the other element bearers in their ability to keep this situation confidential. I suppose the approval should really come from Sir David himself.”

“I certainly don’t mind if Rarity would like to meet with me. She has already provided me with such great gifts, and I would like the opportunity to thank her myself.”

Celestia smiled. “Well, I suppose the matter is settled. Remind Rarity, and any of the others, that this situation is still secret and should be kept in the strictest confidence.”

Twilight nodded. “Of course. Rarity already understands the situation and is currently designing out of the castle in Ponyville to prevent any possible leaks of information. However, to keep that situation as secure as possible, I have already read in the other elements, and they have Pinkie Promised to keep things between themselves.”

“I suppose that will have to do for now. I know your friends will do what they can to protect this very important state secret and Miss Pie will make sure they stay in line.”

Luna shuddered at her sister’s statement. “Oh, sister, sometimes I still shiver at the premise of our security hinging on Pinkie Pie’s diligence. I know she is entirely capable, but her methods can be quite … unorthodox.”

“I understand the feeling, Lulu, but you know she will do a great job as usual.”

“Indeed.”

“If the matter is resolved, I believe we should all retire for the night as it is almost time for the Lunar court to begin.”

“Yes, I agree,” Luna added.

The party of alicorns rose from their seats to gather and wish each other a peaceful night. Luna broke away from the group and approached the doors to the main castle halls with David.

“I believe we had a good night tonight, dear. You must have truly made a favorable impression upon Twilight as well. But, for now, I must cut our conversation short, as court will not wait. May I come to you as the night grows long?”

“I would like that. Feel free to enter as you wish, I will be there.”

“Thank you, love.”

With that, David bent down and kissed Luna briefly, cupping her face at the jawline.

They then separated, with only smiles between them.

Unknowingly, the remaining two members from dinner were looking on from the sidelines, eyes fixed on the display that was presented. Twilight stood rapt, a small blush on her cheeks. Likewise, Celestia found herself spellbound with the two, but with a rather emotionless expression instead. As they saw the two part from their embrace, they quickly recomposed themselves and sheepishly turned away.

Having said her goodbyes, Luna turned and left through the main doors toward the throne room, and David walked back to rejoin the group as they proceeded through the doors to the royal halls. The three entered into a small chat as they approached their respective rooms.

“Well, Sir David, I hope you will forgive me, but I must retire for the evening. It has been quite the day after all,” Celestia said, wearing her trademark smile.

“I can agree with that as well. I am extremely tired. Also not getting much exercise is slowing me down quite a bit.”

“Oh, that is something I did not take into consideration. Perhaps we can orchestrate some sort of outing for you soon, though it would require some very special preparations and protections. Twilight, would you make a small effort into devising such an excursion? Perhaps you could brainstorm with David a bit and find out what activities would be appropriate.”

“I can do that! David, do you think we could talk tomorrow, perhaps with Rarity as well?”

“That sounds fine. Do you have an idea of when she will arrive?”

“Probably around ten in the morning.”

“Okay. Please come get me when she is here,” he said as they approached the intersection leading to David’s quarters. “Good night, Princess Celestia, Twilight.”

“Goodnight, Sir David.”

“‘Night, David!”

With that, David turned down the hall, while the rest of the group separated to retire to their own rooms for a good night’s rest.

***

David woke up unexpectedly. His eyes opened wide, he quickly scanned the room to find the cause of his interrupted slumber. To his surprise and much joy, rather than see, he felt a warm body pressed up against his back.

“Did I wake you?” Luna asked.

“Yes, but don’t worry. I don’t think I mind if it’s you.”

“I am sorry, I tried to be quiet, but it seems I shook the bed when I snuck in.”

“That’s okay,” David said, rolling over to face his marefriend. “Did court just end?”

“Yes, moments ago. I could not wait to come see you, even though your sleep was so peaceful. Forgive this selfish mare who knows just how much rest you are lacking.”

“Now, Luna, I told you not to worry, so there is nothing to forgive you for, but if you want to improve my mood, come up here and kiss me, silly.”

A beautiful smile snuck up on Luna and took control. Giddy, she pawed at the sheets on the bed with her hooves as she scooted up toward the headboard.

David looked down at her in wonder, she was positively glowing. A youthful exuberance beamed from her smile and her excited actions.

She crept as close as she possibly could to David without their lips touching and stared deep into his eyes. Luna’s eyes danced around his face, looking at him in bits and pieces as her racing heartbeat exaggerated their movements. She was panting rapidly, her hot breath tickling David’s nose, begging to be stopped by his own lips.

David looked on, entranced by her energy, her charm, and the love in her eyes. Her expression kept changing, sometimes playful, beckoning to him, sometimes is was curious, wondering when he would indulge her. The restlessness of her mind showed in every fiber of her body— the shifting of her hindquarters, the ruffling of her feathers, the way she reflexively pulled at the bed with her forehooves, attempting to gain ground where there was none left to gain. Still waiting for her partner, she cocked her head slightly as if asking a question. David took this as his moment to pounce.

David had been secretly waiting, tensing his muscles across his body, preparing for his time to spring into action. He thrust his body forward to meet his mare, gently tackling her and rolling her onto her back.

Now poised above her, he straddled her body with his arms and legs preventing any possible escape and stared again into her eyes.

Now it was his breath she felt on her muzzle, her own was held in surprise and anticipation. As his body settled in on her chest, she moaned slightly, being forced to let out the breath she kept.

David pushed forward and closed the gap between their lips. He kissed her with strength and love, denying her both movement and a moment to breathe. Luna felt the need for air, but instead, she pushed into the kiss herself. They chose not to break apart, their energy being shared between them. Both fought a valiant battle as their bodies started to demand separation.

Neither wishing to give up, they closed their lips to each other and simply pressed together as they fought back the urge to take the first breath in a playful challenge.

David was the first to break. He gasped, finally able to answer his body’s orders. Hearing his defeat, Luna too gave in and gulped in air to refuel herself.

“Oh, David,” Luna said panting, “you are wild like the Everfree. How I do enjoy your willingness to meet my expectations.”

Still catching his breath, David simply leaned over Luna and licked her nose, causing her to scrunch up her muzzle at the odd sensation.

“I’m just glad you are so playful, Luna. Obviously, there is a bit of youth inside me, it will always be willing to play with you—if you are wanting.”

“And indeed I will. My love for you continues to blossom as we explore each other. Now hold me, my David. Let me rest upon your chest as we lay together.”

David acquiesced to his lover’s request. Reaching below her, he scooped up her body in an embrace and rolled onto his back, pulling her gently on top of him.

Their positions now reversed, she lay on top, sprawled out against his flesh. Resting her head against his chest, she listened as his heartbeat began to slow to normal.

“David…” Luna said in a somber tone.

“Yes?”

“I want you to hear me out on something… please.”

David’s heart began to pound, and his brow furrowed with concern. “Of course, what is it?” he said as he stared at the ceiling. Gently, he started gently stroking Luna's head and mane, more to reassure himself than for her pleasure.

“Ohh, that feels nice. Keep doing that."

“Mmm,” David mumbled.

“You know I like you very much, yes?”

“And I you,” he replied.

“Well, I am afraid that our relationship is affecting my dear sister.”

“Oh…”

“Fear not, but I want you to watch yourself around Tia. I think she is becoming somewhat jealous.”

“Really? Does she disapprove of us?”

“No. That is not it.”

“What is it then?”

“Do you recall how well she took Twilight’s news at dinner?”

“Yes. She accepted the changes without issue and didn’t say anything more about it.”

“Quite, but that was not what I felt from her. She was… hiding.”

“Hiding something?”

“No, not exactly something. She, herself, was hiding. Avoiding is perhaps a better word.”

“And you think that is because of jealousy?”

“Perhaps. We know each other quite well, and it is difficult for us to mislead the other, though we practice at it almost daily.”

“Oh, is that why you tease and prank each other?

“It is, exactly. We are somewhat alike, and even our differences are well known between us. We use these games to both test and strengthen our bonds and gain some distance.”

“So what do you think is causing the jealousy?”

Luna paused. “I believe she may come to like you more than she realizes.”

“Wait, what!? She isn’t jealous of me taking you away, but jealous of you!? Why?”

“As I said, as different as we are, we are somewhat similar is certain aspects. We see those before us with keen eyes and desire some of the same qualities in them. Being alone for so long, with only each other to keep company—now that I have found someone to spend time with, I do not doubt that she feels the vacuum I have placed her in.

“But there are tons of other ponies around every day…”

“True, and some have been seen as attractive to both myself and my sister, but none have the combination of qualities you possess. Your kind personality, willingness to help, bravery to look every ruling princess in the eyes and tell them what you think. You do not seem to understand yet how much you have opened yourself up to us, laid yourself bare. You make us want to do the same. That is something I know both of us want. I wanted you, was bold, and took a chance. I believe Tia to be more reserved and will battle with herself over such a decision, but she may do the same.”

“I am not sure how to react to that.”

“In time you will. But may I be a little selfish in asking a request?”

“Of course Luna, what is it?”

“You do not have to honor it, it is just something I want you to consider.”

David nodded.

“If Tia were to make an overture, a move on you, please accept it.”

“I was not expecting that.”

“No, I suppose not. But I do mean it. That is, I am not giving you away, and my sister would not think of coming between us. So what I am truly saying is, that if my sister desires you as well, I would like us to share.”

“What?” David intoned drolly.

“Does this surprise you?”

“To say the least.”

“May I ask why?”

“I, uh, I’m monogamous?”

“Oh. In Equestria, most couples are as well. You will note, though, that I did not share you with Cherry. But it was not too long ago that herding was much more common.

“You mean multiple, uh, together?”

“Yes. Herding usually consists of a matriarchal, polygynous family unit. Though there are more available stallions now, reproduction was somewhat difficult in the past.”

“I see.”

“So yes, I believe if Celestia approaches you, we could have a loving family of the three of us. That is, unless it would bother you that we two are sisters. I suppose that would make us sororal polygynists.”

“I’m going to need time to absorb all this.”

“Oh. Well, do not think too long. Hearts wait for nopony,” Luna chimed merrily.

Finally having said her piece, Luna stretched her neck up to meet David and kissed him on the cheek. She then rolled off the top of his barrel and snuggled up close against his chest, resting peacefully as she listened to the rhythms of David’s body. The two lay there together, David lost in thought and Luna wandering the dreamscape. Exhaustion taking hold of them both, they drifted off to sleep.

***

Act XII - Passion, Fashion*

It was early morning. Luna’s innate magic awakened her as the time to put the moon to bed drew near. Looking around her, she saw that David was still asleep next to her.

Luna snuck out of the bed, then teleported to her quarters to lower the moon. She walked onto her balcony and, seeing her sister, greeted her warmly.

“Good morrow to you, sister.”

“Good morning, Luna.”

The two royal sisters paused for a moment, smiling at each other before turning to the horizon. Their magic surging, they performed their duty, ending the night and starting the new day.

“Luna, will you be joining me for breakfast?”

“I am sorry, Tia. I believe I will go and rest a bit more.”

“Oh, that is too bad. Perhaps Sir David will be available.”

“Unfortunately, I believe he is also quite tired. Please leave him be this morning.”

“Oh, okay. As you say, Lulu.”

Luna paused again, noting how her sister gazed across the countryside. “I am certain he will be around for lunch, as shortly before he will be meeting with Twilight and Rarity.” Celestia nodded absentmindedly. “I too will see you later, but now, I retire. Good day to you, sister,” she said, then walked back into her quarters.

Celestia turned to watch her sister leave. “Sleep well, Luna.”

***

Now back in her quarters, Luna quickly teleported back to David’s room.

Crawling back into bed with David, she prepared to go to sleep. As she sidled up to him, she noticed a protrusion in his boxer briefs.

‘Oh. How odd.’

Curious, Luna nuzzled the bulge.

“Mmm,” David mumbled.

David’s intense aroma tickled Luna’s senses and excited her. In return, she prodded his stiffened manhood through the cloth with her nose, teasing and coaxing David to even higher states of arousal, eventually causing David to moan in his sleep.

Encouraged by his reaction, Luna moved to gain even more intimacy. Reaching forward with her hoof, she attempted to grasp the waistband of David’s boxers, only to fail miserably. However, she was undaunted and soon noticed a slit in the fabric running along the front.

‘Maybe access can be gained there.’

Carefully exploring the fly with her lips and teeth, she pulled it aside slightly and was overcome by David’s manly musk.

‘More…’

David’s rod struggled against the fabric, tempting her to pull harder on the flap of cloth until she finally freed David’s erect manhood.

‘Oh my!’ Luna looked on in wonder.

Feeling the cold air on his sensitive skin, David’s member shrunk slightly. This retreat was not tolerated by the princess and, hoping to rally it back to full strength, she once again nuzzled it tenderly with her cheek.

Her goal was realized, and it quickly resumed towering in front of the rapt pony. Luna smiled coyly and soon lost all desire for restraint while staring at David’s exposed length.

Pushing closer, she nuzzled the rod forcefully and rubbed her lips against his firm glans. The response was immediate: David twitched, then stirred and tried to roll over. Luna, however, was quicker and held him fast using her magic.

With his body fighting against being restrained, David finally awakened.

Still holding him down with her magic, Luna crawled up between his legs to cement her position.

David raised his head slightly, only to see Luna smiling at him with her hoof on his penis. “Uh, Luna, what are you doing?”

Luna smiled devilishly. “I am taking advantage of you while you sleep.”

David took a moment. “Why?”

“Do I need a reason?” she questioned back, pushing his tip into the soft flesh under her hoof.

“Are you going to stop?” David asked with a puzzled look.

Luna pouted. “Must I?”

“I suppose not.”

Luna retrieved her mischievous hoof. “I will do as you please. I aim to please you. Let me please you,” she said, kissing the sensitive tip lightly.

David said nothing but propped himself up with his arms to catch Luna's gaze while she continued to play with his member.

With it held tightly between her forelegs, Luna gently pushed it from side to side with her muzzle, stroking it lovingly with her fur as she savored the heat that emanated from both herself and his rod. Smiling, she dipped her head and let her lower lip trail up from the base to the tip, leaving a small trail of cooling saliva as she went.

David hissed at the pleasurable sensation and shuffled his elbows, his back and neck becoming tired from the awkward position.

Luna frowned at his obvious discomfort and propped him up using her magic. “Relax,” she instructed.

Seeing the insistence in her eyes, David lay back against the gentle pressure now holding him up and resigned to his treatment.

Luna once again locked her gaze with his, then tossed her mane as she cocked her head sideways.

Parting her lips slightly, she let his member slide between them, then gently massaged the length of his shaft as she explored it. Finally reaching the peak, she flicked her tongue out, giving intense pleasure to her man and finally tasting him for the first time.

Surprisingly, she did not hate it, and instead gave the head a long, wet kiss which elicited a low moan from David.

His vocalization had rewarded her, and so Luna began to play. Using her supple lips, she pulled lightly at his foreskin, then let it slip from her grasp as she teased him. Now acquainted with his flavor, she peppered the underside of his rod with small licks, relishing in the taste.

The small licks gave way to longer ones, and so it progressed until Luna had wrapped the girth of his shaft in her long tongue.

David succumbed to the sensation and was soon unable to meet his partner's now lusty gaze. Studying her lover, Luna recognized his plight; he was lost in the throes of passion. Soon, she too found it difficult to hold back.

Having already drank of his heady scent, she wanted to ravage him or have him ravage her—either was fine. But a moment of clarity came—this was her time to please him, and so she fought back against her base desires.

With new resolve, Luna stopped, giving David a small respite so that they might reestablish their link of silent communication.

They now peered into each other’s eyes; no words said or movements made. The only thing they communicated was the reaffirmation of love.

Luna, though happy, also looked for instruction in how her lover wanted to proceed. However, she gained no direction; his eyes only supplied reassurance, so she decided to venture on her own.

Luna sat up and moved a bit forward. Keeping her gaze locked with David, she bent her head down, positioned herself directly above his still throbbing penis, and kissed the tip.

Then, with lips pursed, she slowly and painstakingly drove the rod into her waiting maw.

David’s head was thrown back in surprise at the overwhelming explosion of pleasure. In this situation, he had expected a tender, warm, and wet embrace somewhat sloppily giving him pleasure. What he received though was a tight, damp love canal, commanded by a scorching-hot tongue that enveloped his every inch and prevented any movement at all. This he did not expect, and it threw him, shocked him to his very soul.

Now having David’s length penetrated halfway in, Luna grinned at her lover’s reaction, her smile tensing her lips and jaw against his hot flesh. She then began to piston slowly, taking in only as much as would fit in her mouth, all while studying her captive.

In those moments, David suffered through intense pleasure as Luna was relentless. She moved agonizingly slow, and using her tongue, mouth, and lips, she provided an extreme amount of pressure and suction as she serviced her man.

David’s mind was a mess, and he struggled to describe how it felt. ‘Is it too tight? Maybe not; it just seems to conform exactly to my shape. Is it going to kill me? Perhaps, but it feels so good— as if this is the right way for anyone to experience it.’ Becoming increasingly unable to answer his own questions, he let go and tried to enjoy what was coming.

Unaware of his mental struggle, Luna continued to suck, lick, and ravage David’s tool with her mouth. Secretly, she somewhat liked the intense reactions coming from her mate, but overall, she was only interested in pleasing him.

After some time, Luna slowly pulled her head back and David’s penis finally popped free from its prison. However, Luna did not move, and her mouth did not change shape either. She simply sat looming above him with her lips still forced into an open pucker as saliva dripped from her jaw.

Unmoving and silent, she waited. Then, David’s member twitched in the air with a pang of residual pleasure. Like a predator, Luna thrust forward again, taking the length back into her mouth and resumed her torture.

Once again overcome with the sensation, David’s body twisted as he panted restlessly in his propped-up position. He gritted his teeth and shut his eyes as he bared the incredible strain. Feeling himself bottom out in his lover’s mouth his eyes shot open, and he sat up straight. David reached out and cupped Luna’s face with one hand, feeling her strong muscles still working him over. She looked up at him, and David repeated the same one-word request she had given him before, “Please.”

Sensing the moment was right, Luna relaxed her jaw and gave freedom where there was none previously. This caused David to relax, and he and his hand fell back to the bedside.

Luna had released her vice grip, but not her hold. She switched modes and opened the inside of her mouth to him like a cavern to be explored, instead of a tight tunnel to fight through.

She now filled the emptiness with copious amounts of her saliva and thrashed her tongue wildly around his penis, teasing, licking, and tasting it. It rewarded her actions with a small spurt of pre-cum that burst into her mouth as an unexpected bomb of flavor.

Surprised, Luna withdrew a bit to suckle and coax more of this mysterious treat out of her man, and David’s body did not disappoint. Her movements caused him to buck gently with her rhythm, each time his penis releasing a bit more from its sensitive tip.

Gobbling up her reward, she could sense that he was close. He only needed a good shove to reach the goal.

She opened her jaws slightly more than before, then with steeled resolve, she pushed forward and swallowed, finally able to completely engulf David’s impressive length.

Her throat spasmed at the intruder, and she fought back her urge to gag. Luna was determined to make it through this and please David as she thought he deserved.

David was brought back to life with the overwhelming sensation of Luna’s new actions. He felt her muzzle press down on him as it rubbed into the fabric of his boxers, twisting around as she attempted to please every morsel of flesh she could reach. Her tongue went rogue, licking somewhat uncontrolled at his base and leaving saliva wherever it traveled. He could feel her throat convulsing around his tip, and it brought him close to orgasm.

Luna, however, needed air. She pulled back, causing the rim of his glans to catch lightly in her throat and then pop back into her mouth. Now having access to her lungs again, she took in a few breaths as she continued to bob on David’s member.

Luna took one more deep breath, then thrust forward again. She continued to deepthroat him, this time increasing her pace and the length of her strokes.

For David, the pressure and stimulation his head popping in and out of the back of her throat was too much. He yelled and pressed his hips upward to meet his lover as his climax washed over him.

Luna felt him swell in her mouth and throat as the first ropes of his cum flew down toward her stomach. She somewhat frowned, as though she could smell some of his emission, she could not truly taste it. With a quick move, she withdrew his penis from her depths and proceeded to suck and lavish the head within her mouth as he spasmed. The choice rewarded her with generous amounts of David’s semen which filled her to the brim, forcing her to swallow.

This was something new that she would enjoy.

The salty, musky delicacy was gobbled up by the princess, and it just kept coming. She drank it readily, feasting on his nectar.

Soon, though, David was spent, and his ejaculations slowed, then stopped altogether.

Luna’s mouth was full. She swished around the gelatinous substance in her mouth, playing with it and his tool. She could not smell or taste anything else but the remnants of his sex, and that seemed like a prize to her for a job well done. Having finally accomplished her goal, she reluctantly swallowed the rest of the fluid and released David’s softening manhood. After making sure she had consumed everything in her mouth, she went to the now limp appendage and licked it carefully, lovingly cleaning it of all evidence of their act.

Finally lifting her head, she spoke, “Are you pleased, my David?”

Still panting and resting in her magical hold, David tried to reply, “Uhh… You have no idea.”

“I am glad. I have not… performed before,” Luna admitted with a slight blush on her cheeks.

“Oh Luna, I hope you didn’t force yourself to do this.” David smiled at her. “I am happy, though, it was great. Perhaps it was a little too intense at first. I’d save that only for special occasions.” He winked.

“Noted. But you were not hurt or displeased though?”

“Absolutely not! It was as if you knew my exact limits and used them against me. Intense, but also extremely pleasurable.”

Luna beamed a bright smile. “Good.”

Luna tugged gently at the cloth of his underwear, carefully burying David’s depleted manhood. She then lay down again, resting her head against his groin, her heat keeping him warm. Still using her magic, she slowly lowered David’s back to the bed, allowing him to rest unassisted.

Spent and happy, the couple lay like that, and both quickly drifted back to sleep.

***

Luna woke up and looked at the clock. It was a little after nine.

‘I wonder when Rarity will arrive from Ponyville. It must be soon.’

Looking at her mate, Luna shook David awake.

“MMMMorning, Luna,” he said, looking into her beautiful blue eyes. “Is there something wrong?”

“Good morning again, dear. No, nothing. Just… when did Twilight tell you Rarity would arrive?”

David looked over at the clock. “She said sometime around ten.”

Luna nodded sleepily. “That does make sense; trains arrive every two hours. If she is not here already, she will probably come with the ten o’clock train. You should probably arise. I would hate for you to be late.”

Luna started to get up, but instead, David pulled her close. He leaned in for a kiss, only for her to turn and give him her cheek.

She cleared her throat. “I do now know if it offends you, but I should rinse before we kiss.”

David thought to himself, ‘I don’t know. I mean, the thought does put me off a bit, but I don’t want anything to come between us.’

Having made up his mind, he turned her muzzle with his hand to face him and gave her a kiss. “Okay, it’s true. It may not be my favorite thing, but you are. I’d do anything to kiss you.”

Luna’s heart melted at his sincere and thoughtful feelings. “Thank you, David. I am so lucky. I… I love you.”

“I think I love you too, Luna.”

The two lovers embraced, and Luna nuzzled affectionately under his chin and neck. They stayed still, enjoying the moment and the warmth they shared until they both realized how time had passed.

It was now nine-twenty, and David needed to get cleaned up.

Breaking apart, David rose from the bed and took stock of his available clothing.

“Well crud, my boxers are a mess, but I don’t have anything else to wear. I guess I’ll have to wear them anyway.”

Luna laughed. “That, I am afraid, would be unwise. The musk of your undergarments is much too strong. Any mare would be easily overpowered by it. You cannot wear them.”

“Well, I can’t just not wear anything underneath my clothes. It would be extremely uncomfortable.”

“You could meet them without clothes. We ponies wear nothing, and it is not as if Twilight has not seen you bare before, what harm is meeting one more mare as nature intended?”

“Didn’t you say to be careful around Rarity?”

“Oh, I did. I must have forgotten. You have a robe, do you not?”

“Yes.”

“And there is that other robe-like garment, the kimono, correct?”

“I do, but that is for more formal arrangements. And the robe would be way too informal.”

“It seems you are stuck. The robe, kimono, or nothing at all.”

David grunted. “I guess I’ll figure it out, then.”

David moved back over to the bed, kissed Luna, then walked into the bathroom to take a shower. A short time later, he returned, wearing nothing but a towel.

“What, no show for me?” Luna asked, raising her head from a pillow.

“You haven’t seen enough?”

“I was not always looking.”

“Oh come on. You’ll see enough later,” David replied, smiling.

He walked to the closet, and with a plan in his mind, he took out the robe and put it on. He then reached for the kimono.

David wrapped the kimono around his body, and even with the robe underneath, it fit him pretty well. He pulled the obi down from the hanger and wrapped it around his waist, tying it a little off-center.

“That looks so handsome on you, my dear. It seems the Neighponese style suits you.”

“Thanks. I was hoping to keep it as a surprise for a formal event, but I think it’s more important to meet Rarity fully clothed. I hope she approves; it was a gift from her, after all.”

“It may have been given to you, but from the style, I believe it was a gift to both of us.”

“What do you mean?”

“I have seen a particular pattern in her creations for you. Looking at this, I have a suspicion that Twilight has informed her of my attraction to you. Every garment you wear bears either my colors or my night sky within it.”

“Oh, now that you mention it, it does seem that way.”

“If this is appeasement, then I accept. But you still must not be caught unawares around her. She can be quite tricky.”

“Ok. I’ll be careful.”

“Good. For now, I must retire to my chambers for a while. Enjoy your day. I hope to see you later.”

David walked to Luna and hugged her around her neck.

“Thank you, and you will.”

They kissed, then Luna rose and nuzzled David before hopping off the bed. Donning her regalia, she turned back to look at him one more time, then teleported out of the room.

***

David took a look at the clock. It was now nine-fifty.

He decided to pass the last bit of time by doing a bit of writing. Princess Celestia still had his reports of the episodes that he remembered, so he spent a bit more time updating his journal.

Journal of David Marshall
Friday, Day Six in Equestria, Morning
Current mood: Happy

Since my last entry, I was able to meet Princess Twilight in person. She’s pretty interesting and sometimes just as unpredictable as the show made her out to be. All of that aside, I think we could become good friends, so I hope to see more of her later. I do wonder, though, if my acceptance of her is purely due to the influence of the show.

While she was here, she also re-examined me for changes to the magical connection. It’s a good thing she did too because the magical connection to Luna has become even stronger. Even more surprisingly, there is now a new, permanent connection to Princess Celestia, which she is taking rather well, even though we’re not exactly sure what it means. I can’t help but think back to what Princess Cadance mentioned at that first dinner after my house arrest was lifted; she proposed that the connections require “some mutual emotional component.” I’m not sure about that, but as long as Princess Twilight and the others are still trying their best to track the changes, I’m sure we’ll be safe.

Now, about Luna.

It may have developed quickly, but our relationship has entered a pretty serious stage, as of late. Physicality aside, we have both verbally professed our love to each other; something that came so naturally it actually took me by surprise now that I’ve finally thought about it. Also, even though we are probably letting our hormones drive us more than we should be, we are also both trying to show some restraint in that respect, which is promising. I’ve been in far too many relationships where an emphasis on the physical has led to disaster.

As I’m still very restricted in my movement, so I’m concerned about the viability of our future “dates.” Currently, we have only been able to spend time together either at meals or in my room talking and snuggling. The latter sessions have led us to exploring our physical relationship, then eventually we fall asleep together—not that those things aren’t nice. I don’t think Princess Celestia knows about any of that, but as close as those sisters are, she will probably hear about it sooner or later. I mean, the whole house-arrest thing came up because Luna spilled the beans to Princess Celestia after my first night here! So yeah, privacy is not guaranteed.

Oh, that brings me to another point. Luna thinks Rarity might know about our relationship, citing how Rarity has made me several outfits, most of them using Luna’s style and colors. It could also just be a coincidence, but I don’t know yet. I’m going to meet with Rarity for the first time in a bit, as she is currently on her way here, hopefully, to deliver a special clothing order I made yesterday thanks to Twilight. Well, I’ll see.

Twilight is also going to try to organize an outing for me, as I’m going a little crazy being confined to the royal wing. I wonder what we will—

Knock, knock, knock.

David put his journal away and got up from the vanity where he was writing. He walked to the door and opened it wide, revealing Twilight and a recognizable white, unicorn mare.

“Hi, David!” Twilight greeted.

“Hello, Twilight, come in,” David said, backing away from the door to let them in.

Twilight entered, and the white unicorn followed, pulling a bag behind her in a magical field.

“Ooh, oooh, I just love it!” the white unicorn exclaimed, looking at David. “Oh, forgive my manners, you just look so stunning! My name is Rarity, and you must be Sir David.”

“Hello. Yes, my name is David Marshall, but please, call me David.

“Oooh, hahaha,” Rarity tittered, “I will, David.” She smirked. “I am so pleased you are able to wear my couture. It looks simply fabulous! I was not sure it would fit you, as I only had a few measurements from Twilight. That, and my imagination of a giant creature that walked on two legs with no mane or tail.”

David smiled politely. “I think you did quite well, Miss Rarity.”

“Oh, let’s not be too formal. Any friend of Twilight’s is bound to be a friend of mine. Just call me Rarity.”

“Sure.”

“So, would it be too bold of me to ask if I can measure you a bit more accurately?”

“I don’t see why not.”

“Wonderful. Twilight, could we go somewhere with a bit more room so I can work?”

“Well, Princess Celestia is busy at court, so perhaps we can use her solarium. It has plenty of room and light, so you should be able to work there.”

“That sounds marvelous, darling. Let’s go immediately! I mean, would that be okay with you, David?”

“Sure. Sounds good, please lead the way.”

***

A few short moments later found the three outside the door to Princess Celestia’s solarium. Twilight opened the door and motioned for Rarity and David to enter.

Upon entering the room, they could see a complete panorama of the outside, as the walls of the solarium seemed to be made entirely out of glass.

The room was an engineering marvel. The walls of glass were smooth, and having no joints, the room’s shape was perfectly circular. The glass walls were vertical at the bottom, like large windows, but then curved gracefully up as they went higher to eventually came to a point at the top. It was as if a teardrop of molten glass was blown into the shape of the room by a giant.

David was awestruck at the wonderful view, but as he looked around, seeing ponies go about their business, he retreated back to the doorway to hide. “Twilight, I’m not sure if it’s such a good idea for me to be here. What if I’m seen?”

“Oh, about that. You don’t have to worry at all because this is specially enchanted glass.” She tapped on it casually with her hoof. “Nopony can see in. From the outside, it actually looks like any other stone room. I suppose the princess didn’t want to be stared at all the time when she was trying to relax.”

His tensions relieved, David re-entered the room.

“Oh, that’s good. A little unnerving, but good.”

Twilight busied herself clearing the giant pile of pillows from the center of the room, making space for Rarity and David.

Now having a place to stand, Rarity ushered David to the center while Twilight sat down on the pillows and looked at the scenery outside.

“Now, if you would stand here with your arms straight out from your sides, I will take your measurements.”

David nodded and stood patiently in a T-pose as Rarity fetched her measuring tape from her bag.

Taking her time, Rarity poked and prodded around David with the tape in her magical hold, mumbling as she worked.

“Hmm. Hmmm. Oh. Excuse me, David?”

“Yes?”

“Are you familiar with how a kimono is traditionally worn?”

“For the most part, yes, but I had to improvise for today.”

“Improvise?”

David nodded. “Yes. Normally I wouldn’t wear anything more than my underwear beneath a kimono, but I am kind of lacking them at the moment.”

“Oh. Well, that is partially why I am here, after all, I did get your request. What are you wearing underneath right now?”

“A bathrobe.”

“Oh, that simply will not do, there are too many layers to get an accurate measurement! If you would kindly remove the kimono, I will be able to finish your measurements.”

“Is that, uh, necessary?” David asked with trepidation.

“Oh yes. You are wearing a robe underneath, though, so it should be fine, correct?”

Twilight broke her gaze with the outdoors to look at David with a questioning glance.

“I guess so,” David replied.

David loosened the obi holding his kimono and Rarity took it in her magical grasp to hold it for him. He then removed the long piece of clothing and allowed Rarity to fold it neatly and place it on a pillow nearby.

“Please resume the pose,” she said.

David stood stiffly, waiting for Rarity to do her thing. Once again she traced his form with the tape, making small utterances as she went along. After a while, she stopped and went over to her bag, pulling out a small notebook.

“You can relax for a moment.

“Oh my, this won’t do at all,” she spoke up again, now holding the notebook in front of her. “Would you please take off your robe?”

“Excuse me?” David said.

“Do not worry, I will be very professional, I just cannot measure you in these conditions. Have you ever been measured before?”

“Well, no. But I’ve seen it done.”

“And when you saw it, were they wearing a heavy garment covering their body?”

“No, I suppose not.”

“Then you understand. Please remove the robe. As it is, the values are not coming close to the original ones I received from Twilight, and that could throw off all the patterns I make from here on out.”

“Now Rarity,” Twilight stood and interjected, “I don’t think this is very appropriate.”

“Oh, Twilight, you are absolutely correct. It would not be proper for you to be here,” Rarity said as she pressed Twilight towards the door, opening it with her magic. “Only the tailor should be present. You can wait in the hall until I’m done.”

Twilight tried to make a retort but failed miserably as Rarity calmly pushed her into the hall and then closed the door in Twilight’s face.

Now alone, Rarity approached David with the measuring tape in her magical glow, wearing a small grin. Seeing this, David shrunk away like a prey animal being stalked on the savanna.

“Twilight!?” he called out.

“Oh, you’re no fun,” Rarity joked.

A small burst of magenta later and Twilight reappeared in the solarium.

“David!?”

“Oh come now, dear, I really was just going to measure him,” Rarity pleaded dramatically.

“Rarity, do you really need to measure him na… naked?!”

“Oh, of course not. I suppose he could wear one of the pair of undergarments I made for him; that would be sufficient. But he would need to remove the robe.”

“Then hurry up and give him a pair!” Twilight huffed.

“Of course,” Rarity said as she levitated a small, wrapped package from her bag to David. “Here you go, David, I hope they fit well. Please let me know if they need to be adjusted.”

“Thanks, Rarity.”

David stood there for a moment, staring back and forth between the package in his hands and the mares in the room.

He roughly cleared his throat. “A little privacy please?”

“Oh, of course. Twilight, let’s give him a moment, shall we?”

Rarity left through the door into the hall, and Twilight followed behind her, closing the door softly.

David sighed in relief. ‘Finally.’

Now alone, he opened the wrapped package and retrieved the boxers.

‘Great.’

David untied his robe and let it fall to the floor, and almost immediately a knock came from the hall. “Are you ready yet?” Rarity asked.

“No. Just a moment!” David answered over the muffled voice of Twilight chiding Rarity for her intrusion.

David pulled up the boxers; they were nice and seem to fit perfectly. He did a few stretches to check if they would fit when seated and in other postures. Happy, he pulled up the robe and put it back on.

“Okay,” he called out.

The two mares came back in, somewhat surprised to see David still in his robe.

“Did they not fit?” Rarity asked?

“Oh, no. They fit quite nicely.”

“Now, now. I still need the robe off to finish,” Rarity prodded.

Reluctantly, David loosened the robe and opened it, showing his new white and blue diamond-patterned boxers.

“Marvelous.”

Twilight stood staring at Rarity with a gruff look on her face. “Really, Rarity?! I know you are doing this for free, but I don’t think it’s right to basically put your name all over his underwear,” she huffed.

“Come now, Twilight. Nopony will see them. What do you think, David?”

“Well, as nice as they are, and I’m very grateful, I don’t think I feel comfortable wearing these.”

“A pity. Twilight, I thought you said he would like things in black, blue and white?”

“I did. But this…” She gestured at the man’s crotch. “This is going a bit far.”

“I don’t completely understand, but I am happy to oblige. I suppose it is our good fortune that I made only one of the seven in this particular style. The others are much more plain and nondescript.”

“Thank you for understanding, Rarity.” David smiled.

“Okay, now back to the business at hand. It will take just a few minutes to properly measure you, is that still okay?”

“Yes, go ahead,” David said, slipping the robe off his body.

The two mares couldn’t help but take a moment to stare at his mostly-exposed figure, as it was different from what they were accustomed to. A few seconds later, Rarity finally broke her gaze, only to turn to meet Twilight’s. After a moment of silent communication, they separated, Twilight turning back to the view of the outside while Rarity continued her work.

“So, “ Rarity started as she carefully sized up David, “Twilight mentioned something about planning an event of sorts for you…?”

David glanced down at the pure white mare. “Yes. As I’m currently top-secret, I’ve been cooped up in this wing of the castle since I’ve gotten here and haven’t gotten any exercise. It’s starting to get to me a bit.”

“Oh. From what Twilight has told us, it has been almost a week since you arrived, yes?”

“That’s right. I left my world on a Saturday night and today is Friday, right?”

“That’s right, David,” Twilight spoke up, joining the conversation.

“Well, darling, what would you like to do in this excursion?”

“I don’t know really. I can’t go see the sights or meet anyone yet. Maybe we can just go have a picnic outdoors. Twilight, do you think it would be possible to go somewhere in nature, like a nice field or forest or something? I haven’t been outside of a city in years, but I used to like it quite a bit.”

“I suppose we could. There are quite a few areas that are far enough away from civilization that you wouldn’t be noticed.”

“Ooh, darling, I think a picnic would be lovely, would you mind if I joined as well?

“You would be most welcome, Rarity. You too, Twilight.”

“Oh, thank you,” Rarity gushed.

“Thanks, David. I’d love to go. Now, who else should we invite?” Twilight asked.

David stared at the ceiling. “I really want Princess Celestia and Princess Luna to be able to come. They’ve done so much for me, and I’d like to spend some time with them. But they’re always very busy; I’m not sure if it’s possible or even proper to ask. I almost think it would be selfish of me. That, and with Princess Luna’s somewhat nocturnal schedule—”

“David, I’m sure they would love to come. You do know that princesses don’t hold court over the weekends, right?” Twilight interrupted.

He shook his head. “No, I didn’t.”

“Well, it’s not actually the weekend, just Sunday and Monday. They are dedicated to the Sun and Moon after all. And since the royals are off, I think we should schedule this for one of those days.”

“Oh, okay. So Princess Celestia and Princess Luna would be more likely to come on Sunday or Monday. Can you come one of those days, Rarity?”

“Oh yes, though Sunday would be better for me. I do have to tend shop on Monday, after all. I hope that doesn’t inconvenience anypony.”

“Okay, let’s plan for Sunday then,” David said.

“Great. Now did you want anyone else to come?”

“Well, it feels like I’m overstepping a bit, but do you think it would be okay to invite Princess Cadance as well? Shining Armor is welcome too, of course. I mean, she did help me out, and we’ve only gotten to talk for a short while, but it would be nice to have more time to get to know her, and I could meet Shining as well.”

“I’ll send her a letter and see if she’ll be able to come. But keep in mind that she has her own kingdom to run, so she may not be able to visit.”

“I can understand that.”

Rarity perked up, filled with enthusiasm. “Ooh, I have another simply smashing idea! We should invite the girls over as well! They have already been informed about you, but they’ve been left out of all the fun. What do you think, David, Twilight?”

“Hmm,” David mumbled, thinking to himself.

Twilight interrupted again. “I don’t know about that, Rarity. They know about David, but there isn’t really a good reason for them to meet him, not like you have from making clothes for him and all.”

Rarity scowled. “There doesn’t have to be a good reason, Twilight. Perhaps it would be nice for David to meet some new faces!”

“Actually, that would be nice. But they aren’t exactly new to me,” David said, giving Twilight a shocked expression.

“Pardon?” Rarity inquired.

“Oh, sorry. Princess Celestia has told me about the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. You are one yourself, right?” He recovered.

“Well, yes. We do embody characteristics from them.”

“And you’re all heroes! And from what Twilight said last night, you have all agreed to keep my existence a secret, correct?”

“Of course! Twilight told us how you were stranded, separated from your world and are the only one of your kind here. We’d gladly do whatever we can to help, and I’d be honored to be your friend. I’m sure the others would do the same.”

“Let’s do it, then. Twilight, would it be okay to invite them?” David asked.

“Sure. I guess we can invite them.”

“What about my little Spikey-wikey?” Rarity asked.

“I’ll invite the girls, but we’ve kept David’s secret from Spike, so I don’t think he can come. He’s just much too young to be keeping state secrets yet. I’m also a bit concerned now about the picnic, we’ve got an awful lot of ponies for a simple outing.”

“That’s because this isn’t a simple outing anymore, it’s a soiree! And you-know-who has been chomping at the bit to throw a welcome party,” Rarity said.

“I’m sure she has,” Twilight replied. “Then it’s settled. Let’s see, with Cadance and Shining and the girls, that makes eleven total.”

“Wow. Twilight, do you know of a place we can go?” David asked.

“I think so, there’s a small forest with a clearing and a pond that should be perfect for our picnic. Since we’ll have all the princesses there, we’ll also need a mixed platoon of guards to patrol the perimeter and keep the area secure. I also have a new spell I’ve developed that will camouflage the vicinity and prevent anypony from seeing into the clearing. That should afford us some privacy.”

“Wow. Okay.”

“I think we can do a lot there. We’ll have the picnic, which seems to be a full-sized party now, but we can also play some games or take a swim, and I’m sure the girls would like to talk with you.”

“That all sounds great.”

Rarity cleared her throat politely. “All of that activity outside requires a bit of appropriate fashion. Don’t you agree, David?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I for one know of every article of clothing you possess, and none seem quite right for a bit of play outdoors. Would you like me to create some appropriate attire for you?”

“I guess you’re right. You have given me very nice outfits, but they aren’t really appropriate for the outdoors. But I’d hate to trouble you for anything more, you’ve already done so much for me.”

“Oh, it is no trouble! I am not simply suggesting it, I am offering to make you something.”

“Did you have anything in mind?”

“Well, in your world, do they wear short pants?”

“Yes, though I usually prefer to wear semi-casual shorts.”

Rarity nodded. “That could work. Any preference on the material or design?”

“Actually, the material you used for the first pair of pants you made me would be great; a nice, light cotton. If you can, I’d prefer them in plain black, light gray or tan.”

“I’ll surprise you, then! How about a nice short-sleeved shirt to match?”

“Okay. Let’s keep it casual, though, simple.”

“Of course, it’ll look quite handsome, I assure you. I can bring it by early on the day of the event.”

“Thanks, Rarity.”

“Think nothing of it. Twilight, dear, when can we invite the others?”

“Well, first we need to make sure the princesses can come. They are David’s primary guests, after all. I’m sure I can get Princess Celestia’s answer at the court’s lunch recess, but Princess Luna’s answer might take a while if she’s asleep.”

“I think we can get her answer before long. She’s been up a lot more lately,” David added.

“Great! I think Cadance’s reply will come pretty quickly as well. So, now we’ve got a plan. I’ll send the girls’ invitations after we get the Princess’ okay, and I’ll let you both know if it falls through for some reason.”

“Oh, I’m sure it will be alright,” Rarity encouraged.

David nodded. “I hope so. I don’t want to get any more stir-crazy sitting here in the castle all day.”

“And now…” Rarity put away her tools, “I’ve finally finished your measurements. I can now create anything you could possibly dream about to wear!” Rarity announced triumphantly.

“Really, anything?” David asked.

“Of course! Would you like me to impress you?”

“Oh no. That wasn’t a challenge,” David replied.

“Oh, alright. There is quite a bit more I can do with you than I can with anypony else. Although I can’t freely design for you until after your official announcement.”

David nodded in reply.

“Rarity, David, it’s time to get ready for lunch. What do you say we take a break now and meet up at the royal dining hall at twelve-thirty? I’ll go see if Princess Luna is awake in the meantime, and at lunch, we can get Princess Celestia’s word on the outing as well,” Twilight said.

“An excellent idea, Twilight. I’m going to go make some fabric orders, then I’ll meet you both at lunch,” Rarity said.

David reached out to stop her. “Oh! Rarity, did you have the rest of the underwear here? I’d like to take them with me.”

“Oh, silly me. I completely forgot. Here you go, David,” Rarity replied, levitating a stack of cloth from her bag. “But let’s get you re-dressed first.”

David put on his robe and then Rarity helped him re-wrap himself in the kimono, tying the obi a bit too tight.

“There we go. And here is your order,” she said, levitating the stacked clothes into his hands.

“Thanks, Rarity. I think we should get going then. I still have to get changed.”

“Okay,” Twilight replied and opened the door.

The trio left the solarium and proceeded back to the main halls, where they stopped and said their goodbyes before separating. Twilight went with Rarity to see her through to the main wing of the castle while David proceeded down the hall to his own room.

***

Act XIV - Good, Clean Fun*

Act XIV - Good, Clean Fun

David had a restless night. He tossed and turned, waking every few hours. The absence of his marefriend didn’t help either, and guilt and worry piled up on him whenever he was conscious. Finally, the alarm clock rang, and he knew it was time for the exchange at dawn, the only time he was sure he could find Luna awake.

He didn’t bother to shower. He didn’t even use fresh clothes. After putting on the attire he wore yesterday and slipping his shoes on his bare feet, he barely cared to run his fingers through his hair before he went for the door.

‘I have to get this over with. I have to tell her.’

He left his room, carelessly closing the door behind him. Walking down the halls was painful as his mind still swirled with anxiety. But before he could wrangle his thoughts he was already standing before the giant ebony doors of Luna’s chambers.

“You again,” the shadows spoke. “I’ve been told you have special access, but I still require a reason for you being here,” the night guard said as he materialized from nothingness.

“Yes. Excuse me. I have to discuss something with Princess Luna. She has told me to come when I am ready.”

“Are you?” the guard asked.

“Am I what?”

“Ready. Are you ready? You look as if you might fall dead at any moment.”

David paused. “I… I don’t know. I am, but I also think I’ll never be.”

“Good. This isn’t a battle, you can still take a moment if you need it.”

“Okay.” David closed his eyes. He stood there at the doors saying nothing, just taking in slow, deep breaths trying to compose himself.

A moment passed, and David seemed to calm down a bit, his body visibly relaxed as if a weight was lifted.

“I’m ready,” David said.

“No you aren’t, but nopony ever is when meeting with the Princess of the Night. You may enter, she is awake.”

“Thanks.”

David approached the doors. He reached out and pushed one of the doors inward. It was heavy. He should’ve expected that, with how big they were, but he remembered Twilight opening them so easily with her magic.

He continued to push until there was enough space to pass through.

Upon entering, he noticed that the room was quite a bit brighter than the last time as fresh beams of sunlight poured in through the open balcony doors. Looking to the bed, though, there was no alicorn princess to be found.

He pushed the door shut behind him. As he did so, he heard an odd sound, which he realized was a quiet snicker from the guard as he faded back into his post. This rattled David a bit, but he tried to shrug it off.

“Good morning to you, my David. What has brought you to my chambers? I expected you to be sleeping,” Luna said, causing David to almost jump out of his skin.

“Good morning, Luna. I need to talk to you, it’s… important.”

“Oh,” she said, then cast a small spell. “Was it the cause of your restless sleep?”

“Ah, yes. Yes, it was.”

“Come then, sit with me in bed. The morning has just started, and I want to spend it with you.”

“Okay.”

The elegant princess walked over to her bedside, removed her peytral and shoes and then slipped in, pushing aside the covers and lying on her side, beckoning to David with her hoof.

David came over to the bed, removed his shoes and then lay down next to her, staring blankly at the ceiling.

“What troubles you so?”

“I’m sorry Luna, I made a mistake.”

“Oh? You did?”

“Yes. And I’m so worried it will hurt you, hurt us.”

Luna’s eyes widened at his words. “Did you kiss her? Pleasure her? Renounce me for her?”

“What!? No! I…”

“We are talking about Cherry, are we not?”

“Yes. I didn’t do any of that, but I did do something inappropriate. I’m so sorry,” David said as he struggled with his emotions and turned away from her.

“Though we have not yet discussed the details, you feel it is a terrible offense against me?”

“I do.”

“Then tell me the whole of it, do not spare the details.”

David retold the story of his evening and how Cherry fell and was splattered with the tiramisu. He cringed as he described how he held her down and traced around the sweet, then licked his fingers. He mentioned every detail, right up until how Cherry consumed her dessert from his hand and licked it clean.

“So you held her down and assaulted her?” Luna asked.

“It does feel like that, yes.”

“And how did she feel about that?”

“Uh, she was upset. We yelled at each other a bit, but she said she still wants to be friends, if possible.”

“So you resolved your dispute with Cherry?”

“Yes.”

“And now, you must resolve this bit of infidelity with me…”

David swallowed roughly and audibly, the tension forming a knot in his throat. He rolled over to face her. “Yes,” he said solemnly.

Luna backed away from him and sat up in the bed. “Something is not right. You said you both yelled at each other. Why did you yell at Cherry? Was I wrong in understanding it was you who committed the injustice?”

“Oh.”

“Oh?” Luna looked on, confused.

David turned away. “I kinda left that part out. After I ‘assaulted’ her, she, well, kinda…”

“Yes?” Luna prodded.

“She had me pick up the dessert off her flank and then she ate it… and my hand… and licked it a bit.”

“SHE TONGUED THY HAND!?” Luna yelled as her wings snapped out.

“Wait, no! It wasn’t like that!”

“Hahahaha. Ahh, hahahaha!” Luna bellowed.

“You’re laughing?”

“Indeed. She got thee good!”

“I’m sorry, Luna. I don’t understand.”

Luna gestured with a hoof. “Just continue. This time, do not hold back,” she said sternly.

“Well, that’s when we started yelling. Me about what she did, she about what I did…”

David took a moment to fill in the rest of the details to Luna, who did her best to choke back both her tears and laughter, all while struggling to keep a straight face.

“Again, I understand that this has hurt your trust in me, but I want to work to regain it, however long it takes, no matter what it takes,” David said.

“I am sorry, David,” Luna said solemnly.

“What? No, please wait—” Luna silenced his lips with her hoof.

“I do not think you will have to try too hard to make it up to me. I already knew that Cherry had desired you and that she has made an effort for her feelings to be platonic. Even now she tries to remain a friend with you because she fears to pursue the alternative would be too costly. She also wants to be loyal to me, to the crown, but it is not easy to delude the heart.”

“So, are you angry?”

Luna shook her head. “I am not. Nor am I jealous, as you are here and not with her. You know of my mistakes with jealousy in my past, but as we are now one, I no longer see it as an avenue I can afford to travel—our little incident with my sister has made that all too clear. So instead, I will choose not to be jealous, especially in situations such as these. If wronged, I can always gain the upper hoof, and I plan to do so. It is my right as ruler, and as the mare you are courting, after all.”

David looked confused. “No punishment for me?”

“Not a punishment, but perhaps a task. No, let me rephrase—a loving request.”

“Anything.”

“Lay here with me, my love. Give me your attention that I so missed last night. That is how you can repay me.”

David sighed. “Oh Luna, you are too kind with me.”

“As you are with me. You feared for such a trifle as if you had pledged your loyalty and your future foals away to another mare.”

David shook his head. “Never.”

“A bold word. One nopony can ever be held to. Your intent is noted and appreciated, though. Now, what was it you said before, yes—‘kiss me, silly.’ ”

And that he did. David snuggled up into her waiting embrace, letting their love heal his wounds. She nuzzled him as the larger spoon and cooed loving words into his ears, enjoying their closeness.

“You will have it easy, yes. Cherry might not think the same, though,” Luna whispered to him.

David reflexively tightened his grip around Luna’s barrel. “Please don’t fire her, it wasn’t her fault.”

“No; you did initiate it. I will not terminate her, but she will have to endure my requests. Fret not, she is strong and I like her. Nothing bad will come of it.”

“Okay. Thanks.”

They lay there peacefully and slept away the morning; David was finally at peace. Luna sensed his tranquility as she observed him in the dreamscape and then allowed herself a nap as well.

***

The two woke up a little more than an hour before lunch, still wrapped in a bundle of arms and legs.

“Do you feel better?” Luna asked.

“I do. But you didn’t say you’ve forgiven me yet.”

“That is because you did not ask.”

“Luna, please forgive me,” David said sincerely.

“You are forgiven,” she said with a smile.

“Thank you, my love.” David then kissed her passionately.

“Thanks be to you, who truly loves me,” Luna whispered. “So, it is the day before your adventure. What have you planned for today? If possible, I wish to stay by your side as much as I can. Would that be acceptable?”

“Of course; we can make a date of it,” David replied. “Let’s see, it’s almost lunch, and I skipped breakfast, so I’d really prefer not to miss another meal.”

“As would I.”

“After lunch, though, I had kinda planned to do some special things in the kitchen…”

“With Cherry, no doubt. Are these special things a secret?” Luna asked.

“It doesn’t have to be, and after last night I could use a chaperone.”

“A wonderful idea. Please, do tell of this secret.”

“Well, I am planning to make some desserts for the picnic.”

“You? You will make our desserts?”

“Yes, me. I liked cooking and baking at home.”

“This I must see. Cooking is a bit of a mystery to me. I have never taken the opportunity to try my hoof at it.”

“Never?”

Luna paused. “There was one time I ventured into the kitchens boldly, but came out with the most pitiful sandwich that could be defined as one.”

“That’s not too bad. Most sandwiches that are made by amateurs are mediocre at best. I think it takes training, a good recipe, or a special talent to make a good sandwich. I’m sure I would make horrible ones for you if I tried.”

“Why would that be?”

“Well, another part of making a good sandwich is knowing the tastes of the recipient. I don’t know what ponies like to eat; I only know what humans like.”

“Oh.”

“So, what do you think… we can grab lunch, then after the staff cleans up, we can go to the kitchen, and you can watch me do a little baking and such.”

Luna smiled. “It is, as you said, ‘a date.’ ”

“Well then, I really need to go take a shower and get changed. What about you?” David asked.

“I could go as I am, but I would not say no to a shower.”

“Do you wanna…” David shot her a suggestive glare.

“Hmmm, that does sound very enticing, and we are on a date, yes?. We would not play, though, I do not think we have much time for that.”

David nodded excitedly. “I can accept that.”

“Let us not waste time then. Follow,” she said with sincerity.

With that, Luna quickly disentangled herself from David and slipped out of bed. She deftly took off her crown and laid it next to her peytral on her bedside dresser, leaving her completely naked. Then Luna walked toward a large ivory-colored door, only to stop short of it and look back at David.

“Are you not coming?” she said as her tail swished side-to-side in anticipation.

David swiftly hopped out of bed and to his feet. Luna, her heart racing, moved to match his enthusiasm. She grabbed the door in her magic, flung it open and raced inside.

David was hot on Luna’s hooves, trying to catch her. He reached the doorway only moments after she made it through. And with Luna narrowly escaping his clutches, David instead embraced the intricately carved wood of the doorframe with his face.

After recomposing himself, he stood at the door and looked at the vast landscape of natural stone tiles that was Luna’s private bathroom. It was a beautiful sight with the muted colors of slate and dark granite used throughout and it was designed in such a way that it felt more natural even though it was obviously constructed. This set David’s pace back a bit, as he was in awe of it all, being used to much less grand and artistic bathrooms.

As he looked around the amenities, he searched for his royal-blue coated princess but did not see her anywhere. This little game of hide-and-seek would not last long, though, as most of the area was open to him except for a far corner which had a mid-sized wall that blocked his view. A corner lined with showerheads.

‘There you are!’

David sensed his impending victory and crept up to the wall. As he neared it, he could hear Luna’s hooves as they shuffled quietly beyond the barrier. He crept around the side with as much stealth as he could muster, not knowing if he would be lucky enough to surprise his prey.

As he neared the edge, it seemed luck was on his side, as a large, blue ethereal tail lie just beyond. He smiled devilishly as he raised his hands and prepared to strike.

Now, his target was within reach, and he could hold back no longer. David lunged and seized his prize as he wrapped both of his hands around the dock of Luna’s tail, causing her to ‘eep’ loudly. His victory was short-lived, however, as the regal mare grabbed him in her magic and threw him carelessly to the floor.

“Ooph!”

Luna straddled the man and checked for signs of life, genuine care and distraught on her face.

“Oh, my David, I am so sorry. I was just surprised, I did not mean to throw you!”

“Ugh, it’s okay, Luna,” David said as he stood up. “I’m made of tougher stuff than that. At least you didn’t kick me.”

“Are you sure? Should we call for a doctor?”

“No,” he said, cupping her face. “I don’t want anyone else but you.”

The two kissed, then stared into each other’s eyes for a moment.

“David, we must not dally, we will lose the time,” Luna said as she looked away bashfully.

“Oh, right. One moment.”

David walked around the wall again and took off his shirt.

‘Okay. I’m ready for this, it’s just a shower with my ‘marefriend.’ We’ve been pretty intimate so far, but this is the first real naked-on-naked experience. She said no ‘play,’ so no sex. I just gotta keep it down. Breathe, David, breathe.’

Luna, now alone, sat nervously on the tile.

‘He makes me wait. No… he is undressing. Oh, Luna, keep thy wits. You already told him this would only be a simple shower, why are you so excited?! What if he senses your arousal, or worse— if he teases it to even higher peaks? No. You are a princess. You will not let this escalate. You must bridle your desires!’

Luna composed herself and faced the shower controls. She turned them on and let the warm water cascade over her, drenching her from head to tail.

David, not quite as collected, leaned up against the wall as he struggled to remove a leg of his pants. For something he did every day, this one time it gave him considerable difficulty.

Finally, wearing only his boxers, David was ready… Oops, not ready. Neither ponies nor people shower in their underwear. Hearing Luna start the shower, he reached down and dropped his drawers to the floor.

Taking in a final big breath, David calmly rounded the edge of the wall. Almost immediately, though, he felt his manhood begin to stiffen at the sight before him.

Luna sat on her haunches, letting the water flow over her head as she ran her forehooves through her now wet, starry mane. The color of her mane darkened as the water soaked in and it no longer flowed magically, but hung limp, framing her face in dark blue waves of hair. Noticing David enter, she raised her head to face him, only to see his now raging erection.

“Uh, I didn’t… I’m sorry, I can’t control it,” David stammered.

She smiled. “It is… a kind compliment, do not worry. I must fight the feeling as well as your frame is even more magnificent and virile than I previously remembered.”

David walked over to her and the spray of water, allowing the shower to wet him down and soothe his body’s aches. He stood there for a moment, his eyes closed, concentrating on the feeling of the warmth across his body.

“So good,” he said.

“Indeed.”

His body having relaxed a bit, David stuck out his hand toward the mare, his eyes still tightly shut. She looked at it, a bit perplexed.

“Shampoo?” he asked.

Luna smiled and levitated a bottle to his outstretched hand.

“Thanks.”

He leaned out of the spray a bit and lathered up his head, then scrubbed it vigorously just the way he liked.

Luna watched him as she levitated the mane and tail shampoo back to herself. Working the lather into her mane, she studied his back, something she had not had the opportunity to see much of before.

‘His shoulders are large and muscular from this vantage point, a fact well hidden when viewed from the front. It also seems he is truly hairless, his back even more so than his chest, which has little.’ Luna continued her study down David’s back. ‘I am impressed. His spine is flanked with even greater muscles, running all the way down to his waist. And then, there are his hindquarters. So round, actually much rounder than my own, but no doubt taught and strong.’ She thoughtlessly reached out to feel them, only to retract her encroaching hoof.

‘Not now,’ she reminded herself, but she continued to analyze his features.

‘His backside gives way to his long, sturdy legs. Before David, I had never seen legs like these. They hold him high, high above my reach; he towers above all ponies. I suppose their main purpose is for balance, for standing and walking upright. Yes, that much is sure; they are built with no leverage with which to thrust down into the ground as we ponies do. Though they are not made for that purpose, there is surely strength in them— I would be most pleased to personally test them in the future.’

David had rinsed his hair and face and turned to see Luna sitting quite still with her soapy mane, staring off to the side.

“Luna,” he said.

She did not move.

“Luna?”

Coming back to reality, she looked up at the man. “Oh. Yes, David?”

“Do you have a cloth I can use to wash my face? Something soft, perhaps?”

“Certainly. One moment,” she responded. Luna rinsed the top of her head and mane under the waterfall from the many fixtures. Having washed out the soap, she now powered her horn, levitating over two small, navy cloths and a bottle from beyond the shower. “Use this soap for your face, it is very mildly scented.”

Luna then took one cloth and wetted it, squeezed a bit of facial soap onto it, then handed the other cloth and the bottle to David.

“Thanks,” he said.

The two mirrored each other as they washed their faces. One with hooves, the other with hands. Careful precision being used by both, they cleaned themselves in a practiced fashion.

The mare started with her muzzle and cheeks, then worked around her neck and up to her ears. The man started at his brow, then to his cheeks and eyelids, then around and in his own ears. She went from ears back around to the front of her face, tended her own eyelids softly, and finally, up to her horn; first around the base, then rubbing up and down the length. The man only had a bit left to do around his neck; then he dunked his face back under the falling water to rinse clean. She, however, chose to break their sync, as she rinsed her cloth and then used the residual water to remove the cleanser from her face and horn. After, she collected a small bit of water in her magic and splashed it on her face for good measure.

The two being able to see again without the threatening sting of soap turned to look at each other.

Luna knew what came next, so she levitated over two brushes and the body soap.

“I wonder if he would mind,” she said softly to herself.

“Would I mind what?”

“Oh! Uhm, if you would be so kind, would you… scrub my back?” she asked with a bright blush on her face.”

“Of course I would, Luna. I’d be happy to.”

Luna would find this out much later, but David had been looking forward to this kind of bonding for years and years.

Luna stood up in the bath and walked over to David, becoming a bit uncomfortably close to his waist. She levitated the soap and a brush to him quietly, then turned to the side, giving him access.

David looked over the wet mare before him and reached out his hand. He ran it down the back of her neck, over her withers, between her wings and down her back to her croup.

Luna had trouble stifling her moan as he gently massaged her coat with his fingers.

David was enjoying himself, but without soap, Luna wasn’t getting much cleaner. He tried to push aside his own thoughts of exploring and instead looked to the bottle.

Opening it, he took a quick sniff. It was a blend of flowery scents, one he could recognize easily now as Luna’s favorite. He took the brush and wet it, then poured a bit of the liquid soap onto its bristles.

Though his first touch was soft, it took Luna’s breath away. It was the same brush she always used, but feeling it stroke through her fur when not in her control sent shivers up and down her spine. As she twitched, her coat quite literally rippled along her body, causing David some concern, and as a result, he pulled the brush away from her.

“Are you okay, Luna?”

“Do not worry, it is just a bit odd feeling a brush I am not controlling. It will pass.”

This was true, but it did not help David feel any better. He looked down at the brush, thinking to himself. He then looked up at the mare’s back and had an idea.

David took the bottle again, and this time poured a thin line of the soap down her back, all the way to her dock.

“Oooh oooh,” she whimpered, now feeling the cold liquid seep through her coat.

That sensation did not last long, as David had now decided to put his digits to the test. He grabbed her with both hands and pulled her body next to his. She was surprised at his actions, but feeling the warmth from his touch, she soon relaxed.

Now having her braced against him for leverage, David went to work with his hands. He dug his fingers into her fur and scrubbed gently. He did so with love and care as he stroked her body, soaping her to the best of his ability.

Luna was beside herself with happiness and pleasure. She knew David’s hands felt good, but as they tended to her, cleaning her, massaging her, she did not know if she could give it up. He would reach spots she loved and arched her back for more, he also found tender, ticklish spots and she writhed, giggling in agony.

David moved about her frame with precision, trying to keep his mind on the task and not on his lover’s flesh pressed into his waist. Every time he hit a ticklish spot, her wings would flutter and unknowingly stroke his sensitive length, eliciting a reaction out of him. Luckily, he soon had covered all of her back and shifted lower—thankfully away from those pesky wings—and began to rub the soap into her hindquarters, starting at her croup.

This pleased Luna, and she let him know with a low, throaty moan and her tail beginning to flag. Not wanting to start anything, David picked up the pace. He worked over one hip, thigh and buttock, then raced over the croup again to finish the other. Finally taking his hand away and stepping back, he viewed his work.

‘Oops, I suppose I should wash under those wings of hers.’

David re-approached his marefriend and bent down slightly.

“Luna, can you please lift this wing so I can wash your barrel?” he asked.

She did not answer but raised her wings anyway.

David worked quickly as he knew this area was sensitive. He rubbed her ribs under her wing with the flat of his hand, getting it good and soapy. He then stood up and bent over her to reach the other side. He could barely reach from this position, but he made do. Luna, though, was not making it any easier as she pressed her back into his stomach as he leaned over.

Finally done, he stood up and looked her over.

“Did I miss anything? Any itchy spots?”

Luna turned her head to look at him with a smile on her face and her eyes partially glassy. “No,” she answered. “Though if we do this again, I will have you wash all of me. I think I will also ban bath brushes from my quarters, it seems they are no longer adequate.”

David chuckled. “I’m glad you liked it. Want to wash my back now?”

“I can?” she asked as she rinsed herself under the shower.

“Certainly. It’s not easy for me to wash my back, and having my lover do it would make me very happy.”

“It would be my honor,” Luna said. “Would you prefer magic or hooves?”

“Either is fine; surprise me!” David said. “But no brush please, my skin is too sensitive for that, you’ll have to use the cloth.”

He then turned around and sat down on the floor in front of her to give her better access.

Luna stared at the canvas before her, deciding how best to paint it. She wanted David to enjoy her assistance as much as she had, but she didn’t know how to do it. Something told her that she wanted to use her hooves, that it would have a more personal feel, but she also knew the physical logistics of reaching his lower back with hooves would prove difficult at best.

Luna recognized the time passing and chose action over inaction. She gathered the cloth in her magic, applied the soap to it then took it in her forehooves. Then she leaned back and balanced herself on her haunches as she tried her best to work the cloth over his broad shoulders and back.

Unfortunately, even this task seemed more difficult than she assumed. It was hard to grasp the cloth with both hooves and move it smoothly across his back, and harder still to avoid pressing her whole weight into him. It was a bit disheartening, and she felt the need to do better.

Luna dropped the cloth to the floor and pulled back her hooves. She contemplated using her magic but was convinced that it may be too impersonal.

Her head held low, she spoke to her mate.

“David…” she said quietly.

“Yes?”

“I… I do not know if I can do this very well. I am sorry.”

David turned on the floor to face her. “Hey, don’t worry. It’s okay.”

“No. I want to do this, I want you to feel good. Let me try one more time.”

“Of course, Luna. I’m not going anywhere.”

Luna stood up and walked around in front of him, then closed the distance with David and took him in a deep kiss. She kept up her passionate embrace as she sat down as close as possible to him. Scooting even closer, she tried to invade his very airspace with her presence.

Now as near as she could possibly be without sitting in his lap, she stretched out her beautiful wings and wrapped them around David, trying to pull him to her. With David now cocooned, she used her magic to spread the soap across both her plumage and his back.

David moaned at her feathery touch. Luna stroked him lovingly, with as much care she could, pouring out her affection for him. With her wings, she could reach every inch of him, and she strived to do so. She didn’t care about what it would end up doing to her feathers and how long she would have to preen them to get them back into condition, she was helping David, and that made her smile.

Luna was happy, so happy she teared up and sobbed just a bit at the overwhelming emotion. Being face-to-face, David immediately noticed her tears and leaned forward to kiss them away and held her tightly within his arms. She brightened at his caring gesture and sought his lips for her own embrace. There the two sat together, wet and soapy, entwined in wings and arms. Overall, it wasn’t the perfect solution; maybe that would never be achieved, but for now, the two were content.

Finally, they broke apart. David looked into his lover’s eyes and whispered sweet words of love and thanks for her wonderful service. They both still had quite a bit of washing left to do, though, which they agreed should just be done and finished, without any fuss.

David and Luna stood and proceeded to finish washing themselves quietly. Occasionally they would bump into each other as they bent here and there, working the suds over their bodies. Each time they glanced at each other with a smile and then went about their business.

Making short work of the rest, they rinsed off and left the main shower area. Luna offered David a towel, and they both worked to dry themselves to the best of their ability. Looking over to Luna, David finally noticed the mess of feathers that used to be her beautifully groomed wings.

“Oh, Luna, your wings… That didn’t happen because of me did it?”

“Worry not. It was well worth it and causes little discomfort. I will simply have to do a thorough preening before I leave.”

“Do we have time?”

“No, I believe I will be a little late. You should go ahead and keep appearances with my sister. It would not be good for us both to be late.”

“I will need your help then…” David stammered.

“Hmm? What can I do?” Luna asked.

“Well, I can’t exactly walk back to my room like this, can I?”

Luna smirked devilishly. “Oh, you could. It would be quite the sight, I am sure. But I will spare you that experience for now and can simply teleport you back to your quarters. Would that be acceptable?”

“Yes. Thank you, just let me grab my shoes.”

David walked out of the bathroom and grabbed his shoes from next to the bed.

“Do not worry about your soiled garments. I will have them laundered and delivered to your room.”

“That won’t cause problems for you, will it?”

“Why would that be an issue of concern?” Luna asked, looking puzzled.

“My clothes here, in your room…”

“Oh. It may be a little presumptuous, yes. I will teleport them to your room as well.”

“That’s fine.”

Luna walked over to David and tilted her head up for a kiss, which David reciprocated.

“I will see you in the dining room soon. Please close your eyes.”

David closed his eyes and felt her magic grow. He thought for a second about that.

‘Wait, was I always able to feel her magic? I wish I had paid more attention.’

The moment was over with a bright flash, and he opened his eyes to see he was back in his room again. Seeing that he only had a few minutes before lunch would start, he quickly prepared for the day and hurried out the door.

***

David thought to himself as he walked quickly down the hall to his destination.

‘I hope Luna’s wings aren’t too bad off and that she can join us for lunch soon. I also want to make a note to experiment with magic and see what else I can sense. Maybe I should get Luna to send a letter to Twilight asking about it as well.’

Lost in thought, he made better time than he expected and found himself before the great doors of the royal dining room.

He pushed the doors open, something that was now second-nature to him, and entered the room. Princess Celestia was already seated and sipping from a teacup. The table was bare, as she had waited for any others to arrive before starting the meal.

“Good afternoon, Princess,” David called out as the walked closer to her.

“Good afternoon, Sir David. Is my sister with you?”

“No. She did let me know that she would be be a little late. Sorry,” he said.

“You do not have to apologise for her tardiness, Sir David. It is not your fault.”

‘Oh, but it partly is, not that I can tell you that.’

David did not respond with words, only with a short, polite bow before taking his seat.

“Since Lulu is running late, I believe we should start. Is that acceptable?”

“Yes. Thank you, I’m starving,” David said, rubbing his tummy.

“I understand the feeling. Sometimes I get so mired in paperwork that I forget to take a break for meals or even ask for a snack. I am afraid my bad habit has rubbed off on my dear student, Twilight, as well. Though, if anypony ever said they have heard my tummy rumbling, I will say it is a lie,” Celestia said with a smile.

She then took the silver bell as usual and started the meal. The processional proceeded like clockwork until Cherry came to the table herself.

“Good afternoon, Princess, David. I see Princess Luna is not here. I was expecting her to show for lunch, as her guards said she was awake and preparing. Is she still coming?” Cherry asked Celestia.

Celestia then turned to David, as if she wished him to answer. Following her lead, Cherry turned to face David as well.

“Princess Luna has notified me that she has been detained and will join the meal as soon as possible,” David offered.

“Thank you, David. I will withhold her meal until she arrives to keep it warm. Is there anything else you require at this moment?” Cherry asked him.

David looked to the meal, then to Princess Celestia, who was sipping her tea. She nodded that everything was fine in response.

“No. Thank you, Cherry. Everything looks wonderful,” he said with a smile.

“It was my pleasure, David, Princess. Let me know when Princess Luna arrives. Until then, please, enjoy your meal.”

Cherry then walked back through the prep room door, and it closed quietly behind her.

“Excellent, Sir David. Even though you and Miss Topping have become friends, you presented yourself in a dignified manner, and more importantly, you conveyed Luna’s message and status appropriately as well. I am thoroughly impressed.”

“Thank you, Princess Celestia. I think your good example has rubbed off on me.”

“Perhaps not my good example, I see you too are already skipping meals,” she said, chuckling a bit, even getting David to laugh with her.

David then looked at the meal before them. It was quite spartan compared to most of the meals he had seen in the castle, but in its simplicity, he could smell a heavenly aroma. Lunch was simply comprised of hot soup, salad, and breadsticks. The last two being very similar to the ones he enjoyed last night with Cherry.

He eyed the soup. It seemed to be a potato-kale cream soup accented with spices and butter, and it smelled wonderful. Drawing a little closer, he found a familiar scent in his soup bowl that made his heart swell.

‘Garlic! Oh, now she’s just messing with me.’

“Princess, this all looks great… what kind of soup is this?” he asked, remembering Cherry’s words about the Princess and garlic.

“It is a cream-based potato and kale. Very nutritious and tasty. Is there something wrong with it?”

“Oh, no. It’s quite wonderful. Just the way I like it,” David answered as he dug in.

Sure enough, his soup was spiked… with what David considered love. At least it tasted that way to him.

‘I’m going to be in so much trouble,’ David thought while he plowed through his giant-sized bowl of soup.

While the rest of the meal turned out to be ‘love’-free, he enjoyed it all the same. As he was reaching for his second plate of salad, the doors of the royal apartments opened up, and Luna strode in.

“Good afternoon, Tia, my David. I apologise for my lateness. It took quite a while for me to get ready,” Luna said as she walked over to nuzzle her sister.

“Good afternoon, Lulu. I am glad you could join us. Are you attempting to adjust your schedule for the weekend’s events?”

“Indeed, big sister. Today, I will enjoy the day with David, then hold a short court tonight as usual.”

“A short court?” David asked.

“Yes. As we do not perform any official duties on Sunday and Monday, we traditionally have a shorter appointment schedule on Saturday, in preparation,” Celestia answered.

“Oh.”

Luna walked over and took her seat. As she did so, Celestia rang her silver bell, calling for Luna’s meal.

Cherry popped out of the kitchen and brought Luna a giant bowl of steaming soup. Placing it in front of her, she bowed politely.

“Good afternoon, Princess Luna. Is there anything more I can get you?” Cherry asked.

Luna stared at David’s bowl, then back to her own. “How is my David having his meal?”

Cherry raised her head slightly to quickly glance at David, then back to lock eyes with the princess. Not being able to endure her gaze, she looked downward again.

“He is having it extra hearty, my princess. I think he may require seconds,” Cherry replied.

“Well then… I would like mine to be as-his today, and please bring him another serving as well,” Luna instructed.

“As you wish, Your Highness,” Cherry replied, bowing again. She then picked up the bowl she had just delivered and took it back to the kitchen.

“Lulu, what was that about?” Celestia asked quietly.

“Oh, nothing. I only wish to experience more things the way David does. Today we are spending time together as a date.”

“Is that so? I think that is a wonderful idea. If I am being a nuisance, I can retire to my solarium and give you two some privacy—”

“No,” Luna interrupted. “That will not be necessary. Let us all finish our meals. I know the court’s recess is almost finished, there is no reason for you to leave now.”

“As you wish,” Celestia replied. “What did Cherry mean by ‘extra hearty,’ if I may ask?”

“I believe Miss Topping has added a special ingredient to David’s soup if my nose can be trusted. You will have to ask her,” Luna answered.

Just then, Cherry opened the door, balancing two bowls of the garlic-infused soup. She placed one in front of Luna and the other at David’s position.

“Excuse me, Cherry…” Celestia started.

“Yes, Princess Celestia? Is there something I can get you?”

“Is it true that David is having a different meal than I enjoyed?” Celestia asked.

“Well… yes. I added a little something to his soup that I thought he would like.”

“Oh. How kind of you. May we try some as well?” Celestia asked, causing all eyes to turn to her.

“Um, Princess… I don’t think you will like it; otherwise, I would have offered it to you. I meant no disrespect.”

“Well, I too want to know what our guest finds so appetising. Is there anything wrong with that?” Celestia questioned the party.

David cleared his throat. “Princess, she has flavored my soup with garlic as she found out that it is one of my favorite ingredients.”

“Garlic. Oh, well… I could, maybe— Cherry, could you bring me a taster of his soup?” Celestia requested hesitantly.

“Oh, Cherry, you don’t have to do that. She can have a bit of the new bowl you brought me,” David said as he held the bowl out to Celestia.

“Yeeesss. That is correct, do not waste time on me. I will simply try his… directly.”

“Well then, sister, try it! He has offered it to you, has he not?” Luna added, smiling.

“Yes. Let me dip a piece of bread. That is all I require.”

Celestia took a breadstick in her magic and broke it. Then, levitating the portion over the bowl of the proffered soup, she tentatively dipped the end into the soup’s broth and retrieved it quickly, letting the excess drip off.

Celestia brought the morsel over to herself using a saucer to prevent any spills and gently inhaled the aroma. Though not as strong as she was fearing, it still made her muzzle wrinkle at the scent, and she fought her natural reflexes.

“Oh my, it is… powerful,” she said.

“Sister, what about the taste?” Luna cajoled.

Celestia opened her mouth slowly and took a small nibble of the bread. It must have been completely soaked because it dribbled a bit from her lips.

Celestia’s face was frozen. On it was a plastic smile as she tried to process the bite she had just taken. Recovering from the lapse, she finally swallowed and placed the remainder on her plate.

“It was quite good, Cherry. I believe it is not my preferred variation, but I can see its charms,” Celestia said politely.

“Thank you, Princess,” Cherry said with a bow. Was there anything else I can get you?”

“Perhaps some lemonade would be nice, Cherry,” David said.

“Yes. Right away,” Cherry replied, then turned to the kitchen to fetch the drinks.

Luna had started in on her soup, a very warm smile upon her face.

“David, you must be quite strong for your palate to handle this flavor! It is quite the experience,” Luna said between bites. “I would not normally engage in such a battle at the table, but I think I am prepared to win this one.”

“I understand it is not to everybody’s taste, and that is okay with me. Many cuisines in the human world use a lot of garlic. It has quite a home in my meals as a result,” David said.

Cherry returned with the requested lemonade and poured Princess Celestia a cup, which she downed quite eagerly.

“Thank you, Cherry. It is delightful.”

“Thank David, I believe he knew that this would pair well with the meal. He has quite a hidden talent in the culinary arts,” Cherry added.

“Yes. Thank you, Sir David,” Celestia said.

“You’re welcome, Princess.”

“And unfortunately, it is time for me to resume court. I hope you all enjoy the rest of your meal,” Celestia said as she hopped down from her chair. Luna and David both arose to see her off.

As she walked over to Luna, something caught her eye.

“Oh Luna, what happened to your wings?” she asked.

“Nothing sister, I simply did not have time to complete my preening before attending lunch. I did so hope they would not look too improper,” Luna said as Celestia drew closer.

“No, forgive me. It is not that bad, but they certainly are not as perfect as I am used to seeing from you. I hope they are not a source of discomfort.”

Luna shook her head. “Worry not. I will take some time after the meal to fix them,” Luna said as she nuzzled her sister’s cheek.

“I am glad you are okay. Perhaps later we can spend some time together, all of us,” Celestia said.

“We will see. Now off to court! Do not leave our little ponies waiting,” Luna said with a smirk.

“Until later,” Celestia called as she walked to the doors and left the room.

“Now…” Luna sat back down.

Luna scanned the room and spotted the chestnut mare making her exit to the kitchens.

“Halt!” Luna commanded.

Surprisingly, Cherry froze in her tracks with a hoof already raised to open the door.

“Come forward, dear Cherry. We will have words with thee,” Luna said in a serious tone, even slipping back into her archaic tongue.

Cherry dropped her hoof and hung her head low. She then turned around and raised her head slightly. Looking back at the alicorn and her human friend standing next to her, she said, “Yes, my princess,” before walking slowly over to the monarch.

Reaching her destination, Cherry performed a low bow to show her fealty.

“Arise, young Cherry,” Luna commanded.

“Yes, my princess,” she said again as she rose to meet Luna’s gaze. What she saw there was difficult to read. Luna did not wear an obvious mask of anger, nor was there a fire smoldering in her eyes, and her mouth bore no frown. Cherry was lost.

“We have heard of many things, Miss Topping…” Luna started.

“I can expl—”

“SILENCE!” Luna shouted at the ceiling, making the poor mare whimper and shiver in fright—and unknowingly—startling David as well.

“We are not looking for an explanation,” Luna said, recomposing herself. “We have been given a suitable recall of the events, no more needs to be said. In it, my David claimed responsibility and even came to your defense, and both have been absolved of any wrongdoing, and as such, will receive no official punishment. You are welcome,” Luna said as she hovered over the terrified pony from her chair.

“You… are too kind. Thank you, my princess,” Cherry said before bowing again.

“Good. Now that I have sufficiently scared you straight let us forget the unpleasantries. I still like you, Cherry, and I have no issue with you and David being friends. I also am well aware that your feelings may continue to grow for him, of which I will continue to be accepting of. I also give you my most humble thanks for taking care of him last night. He boasted quite heavily of how much he did enjoy the time. And though he acted inappropriately, he is sufficiently remorseful for both the effects it might have on you and how it might affect our relationship. That being said, we have sustained no damage. Are you unharmed as well? Please be honest.”

“Yes, I am fine,” Cherry answered. “I am very grateful that you are so kind, Princess Luna. Others would not have done the same.”

“I am glad. That all being said, let us put it in the past and move forward. My David tells me you have agreed to let him bake today, is that correct?”

“Yes, Princess. If you would still allow it.”

“Of course! Did I not just say that all was in the past? But I would like to make a request.”

“Yes?”

“David and I are spending the day together on a date. Would it be too presumptuous for me to accompany him while he bakes in your care?”

“Oh, ohhh. Of course not, Princess! This is your kitchen as well, you are most welcome,” Cherry said, her smile finally returning.

“Excellent. Forgive this old mare for being so nosy. You should know that my curiosity was piqued when David told me he would be making our treats!”

“Mine too! Honestly, I can’t wait to see what he can do. Those hands of his are amazing!”

“You, my dear, have no idea… or do you? Ha ha ha hah!”

David looked on in awe. For a moment there, it looked as if Cherry would die from fright, and now the two of them were joking like best friends.

‘I guess I can count myself extra lucky again. My closest mare-friend and my marefriend are having fun. Nope, this couldn’t end badly.’

Cherry and even David joined in the laughter, all sharing a joke between friends that was perhaps a little too risque for the company involved. They let it die out shortly with smiles all around.

“David, come here. I am sorry to have left you out during our little mare-talk. Are you okay with this arrangement?” Luna asked.

“Yes, Princess Luna—”

“No, no. You can call me ‘Luna’ in Cherry’s company. I believe that is appropriate,” she corrected him.

“Sure, Luna. I’m okay if with things if you are. How about you, Cherry?” he asked.

“I’m fine. When did you two want to stop by?”

“I believe I will take a short break in my quarters with my man, then we should be ready. Would that be acceptable?”

“Say in, half an hour or so?” Cherry asked.

“Yes, that sounds appropriate,” Luna replied. “What do you think David?”

“Sounds good to me, but did you get enough lunch, Luna? We stopped half-way through,” David asked.

“I am sufficiently fed. While sister struggled with her nemesis, I was enjoying my meal and the show.”

David chuckled to himself, then nodded. “Okay. Cherry, please give us an hour, and we’ll meet back here. Oh, and if you could save any of that soup and some breadsticks, I’d definitely eat it later!”

“I can do that for you, David. I’ll see you both in an hour. If that’s all, please excuse me, Princess, David, I’ve got a mess to clean and a kitchen to prepare!”

Cherry bowed to Luna, then turned and scampered quickly off into the kitchen.

“David, let us retire to my quarters. I will show you how to preen a mare. The next time my feathers are ruffled, it can be you who fixes them,” Luna said with a warm gaze, looking up at her mate.

“Yes. Let’s go.”

The two left the dining room and walked back to Luna’s chambers for a short bit of time together before facing the next adventure in their date.

***

Act XV - Gettin' Dirty*

After their lunch, David and Luna strolled to Luna’s quarters, chatting along the way. To the casual observer, it was obvious they were a couple in love. As such, they were extremely lucky to be in the royal apartment wing as the guards and staff there knew to be especially discrete.

As they walked and talked, the two exchanged affectionate touches. Luna would occasionally bump into the side of David or lean her head on his arm as they went. Likewise, David would stroke her mane or rest his hand on her withers. Through casual experimentation they worked to discover what the little things were that would make them feel more like a couple. It truly was a special time for both of them, and they enjoyed it to the utmost.

Arriving at Luna’s room, David moved ahead of Luna and pushed the door open for her. She blushed a little at the show of chivalry and nodded as she entered. David moved to follow but stopped when he heard something odd.

“Psst!” the shadows called.

David turned to address the interruption.

“Yes?” David whispered quietly.

“Watch yourself when you are here. I and the rest of Her Majesty’s Night Guard will always be watching you,” the guard said from the shadows.

“I don’t know what you mean,” David said.

“It seems you make yourself out to be a suitor. Not many of those last very long, and I’ve never heard of one being allowed access to Her Highness’s quarters. What I’m saying is to be careful. I’d hate to clean up after you.”

“You and me both. I’ll be fine, I’m in good hooves,” David replied.

“Don’t you mean she’s in good… whatever you call those?”

“Hands. And no, I take care of her, but she takes care of me as well. That’s how I know I’ll be alright.”

“Well, I’ll be. Guess I’ve lost the bet then. Look out for her, though, when she’s with you, she seems to forget things.”

“Huh?”

“Well, that spell of silence is only good for the room you’re in. She needs to cast it anywhere you go, like in the bathroom…”

“Crap. I got it.”

“Go on. Don’t keep my princess waiting.”

David nodded to the shadows and then entered Luna’s quarters, shutting the door behind him.

“What took you so long?” Luna asked.

“Oh nothing, I just had a little chat with your guard.”

“One of my guards spoke to you? How odd.”

“What makes you say that?”

“They are given a mission of stealth and are ordered only to reveal themselves to the royal family. I assumed you met one with Twilight, but when I ordered them to let you pass, I never thought they would confront you at my doorstep.”

“Oh. I’ve seen one before, he came out and talked to me this morning.”

“Did he now? I may have to investigate this later,” Luna said, looking pensive. “Well, did the guard have anything useful to say?”

David paused. ‘Only that he could hear us in the bathroom… but I don’t think you want to know that. I’ll just pay more attention to when you cast that spell of silence.’

“Nope. Just making sure I act appropriately,” David replied.

“Very well,” Luna said, then prepared to cast a spell.

David closed his eyes. ‘Hmm, I do think I feel something.’

Luna released her spell and then walked over to the bed. Once there, she began to disrobe, as usual, then crawled back onto the mattress and leaned up against a large body pillow.

“Come, my David. Nopony will disturb us now. I will instruct you in the basics of preening.”

David removed his shoes and crawled up on the bed next to her. Luna motioned for him to draw closer and patted her hindquarters, offering him to use her own body as a pillow, which he did. There they spent some quality time together while Luna offered her intimate lesson.

Throughout her instruction, David was excited. Being an adept student, even this mostly menial instruction was fascinating to him, and as he learned about a wing’s anatomy, he was genuinely in awe. For David, being taught by Luna was a treasure, as it showed him more of her life and how he could be a part of it.

***

Though the instructions and examples ran long, and he did not get to practice himself, David was satisfied with this part of his date. Luna was as well and beamed with pride as David recited the finer points of the lesson in an attempt to commit them to memory.

After their time was up, Luna embraced David with her newly-preened wings and peppered him with kisses. David did not attempt to return them, though, choosing only to settle into Luna’s embrace and enjoy the moment.

Finally, the time had come to meet Cherry. So, reluctantly, the two separated from their embrace and left the bed.

As they walked the halls, they joined together time and again, still looking to find that perfect way they could stay in contact as they moved from place to place.

***

Arriving at the prep room door, David offered up a knock, opting not to use the service bell.

Cherry answered from the other side with a simple, “Come in!”

Holding the door open for his mate, David and Luna proceeded into the prep room.

“Hi, Cherry, where will be working today?” David asked.

“Let’s work in the main kitchen. There’s much more room in there. Princess, I’ve had the staff set up a lounge corner if you want to rest.”

“That is most kind of you, but I wish to observe as closely as possible without interfering.”

Cherry nodded. “Of course, Princess!”

With that, Cherry turned to the large double doors that led to the kitchen. She pushed through them, then held the door open for the others to follow.

David was the first to enter, and he couldn’t help but quicken his pace as the room opened up around him.

To David, the kitchen was a grand room. It was easily three times the size of the royal dining room, and that made it the largest single room David had seen in the castle. The ceilings were domed and high, completely different from the adjacent prep room, and stations lined the perimeter, each with a special purpose.

As he traveled the room, he saw two large wood-burning hearths built into the walls for baking rustic breads and, he hoped, pizza, and nearby there were more modern-looking ovens for more specific needs. On the next wall were several stoves and griddle stations. David’s mind raced to calculate just how many pancakes you could make at once, and as that number got higher and higher, he lost track and shook his head before he moved on to look at something else.

Closer to the center, stovetops were traded for prep stations, where most of the work was done, and they took a large portion of the room’s interior space. Finally, as he made it to the opposite side, he saw sinks, refrigerators, cold rooms and freezers. That’s when David started to wonder how all these appliances worked but he soon concluded that in a land of magic, he shouldn’t try to think about it too much.

“Done with the tour?” Cherry beamed proudly.

“Oh, yeah. Sorry,” David replied sheepishly.

Cherry laughed. “No problem. I’ve set you up at this island station over here.” Cherry walked to a table near the ovens.

The other two followed her and gathered around the table.

“So, David, do you want to just get right into it or do you have questions?”

“I’m pretty ready to go. I just need to check things and then wash my hands again,” David said.

“Feel free to use the basin over there,” Cherry replied.

“Thanks.” David studied the table. “Let’s see… eggs, cake flour, salt, sugar, cream of tartar, and a pitcher of water. Measuring spoons and cups, ah the scale I requested, some mixing bowls, a whisk, spatula, sifter, an egg separator, towels, and… a mixer. Looks like we’ve got everything. Is this the vanilla sugar you suggested?”

“Yes, I hope it’s strong enough.”

David opened the sealed container and took a sniff. “Oh, yeah. That’s great!”

“What is… ‘vanilla sugar?’ ” Luna asked.

“Here, take a sniff,” David said and held the container out to her. “It’s plain sugar, infused with vanilla beans.”

Luna took a whiff of the unassuming substance and her eyes shot open. She then took another, bigger lungful of the sweet aroma, a pleasant smile gracing her lips.

“You shall never tell my sister of this wonderful abomination, are we clear?” Luna joked with Cherry.

“I take great care to keep it a secret already, but I am thankful that somepony else shares my concern,” Cherry said with a smile.

David went over to the sink and washed his hands. As he returned, he addressed the party. “Okay, you two. It’s time to get to work. Actually, one last thing. Cherry, do you have a mill or grinder I could use to get this sugar into a finer state?”

Cherry grinned. “Oh, somepony is trying to play at being a baker. Sure, I have one, let me get it.”

“Thanks.”

“What would that be for, my David?” Luna asked.

“Ahh, today I’ll be making angel food cake. It is a very delicate cake, and it’s better to have finer ingredients.”

“Oh, carry on then.”

“Here’s the grinder, I’ve also brought a couple of tube pans.”

“Thanks, Cherry. Could you preheat the ovens to three hundred fifty degrees please?”

“Already have,” Cherry replied.

“Ok, great!”

David started to work at the table as the two mares looked on. He moved with surprisingly accurate and practiced movements as if the kitchen was his own. After double-checking his ingredients, he weighed the bowls he would use, checking to see if they had the same weight, then he tared out the scale.

With the bowls set, he carefully measured out the dry ingredients. Having done that, he took the manual grinder supplied for the sugar and processed the sugar until it was superfine, then checked the weight once again. He then set aside his dry ingredients and moved over to the wet.

David took a moment to himself. ‘Once you start the wet, everything has to keep moving, so make sure you’re ready.’

“What is he doing?” Luna whispered to Cherry.

“I think he’s checking over it again. I’m surprised, he really seems to know what he’s doing. Once you start mixing the dry and wet ingredients, there’s no going back,” Cherry answered.

David arranged four bowls in front of him. Looking to the eggs, he grabbed one and cracked it against the edge of the bowl, then split the shell in half. Deftly, he manually separated the yolk from the white, allowing the white to flow into the first bowl below, then placed the yolk in a second bowl and the shell into the third. Having completed this one egg, he transferred the white from the first bowl into the fourth.

“Why, pray tell, does he move it from one bowl, only to dirty another?” Luna asked Cherry again.

Cherry nodded. “He’s making sure that he only has egg whites in his final bowl. Angel food cake has no fat or oil in it, and a speck of yolk could ruin the cake. He’s just being careful. I’m also a little jealous that he can do that so easily; he completely ignored the special egg separator that I provided for him.”

“Oh… I see. He is very skilled with his hands indeed.”

David continued to process eggs, one after another, gently transferring each successful egg white into the final bowl. After he had separated half of the eggs, he stopped and moved on.

“Why did he stop?” Luna asked again.

“Actually, I’m not sure,” Cherry answered. “David, why did you stop? You only have enough egg whites for one cake, aren’t you making two?”

“I am, but it’s so much harder for me to whip a double batch of whites, I figured I’d do them in separate bowls.”

“Oh!” Cherry remarked. “Could I help then? You don’t want the first bowl to sit while you whip the second, right?”

David smiled. “That would be great, Cherry! Thank you.”

With that problem resolved, David took another clean bowl and started separating the rest of the egg whites into it. After finishing, he cleaned up a bit, and Cherry helped by removing the shells and taking the yolks back to the refrigerator.

David now started the arduous task of whipping his egg whites. He took his bowl of whites, added the cream of tartar and began to mix with the whisk. After combining the two, he picked up the bowl and held it firmly under his arm and began to whip the whites with a fast, steady rhythm, his arm muscles flexing and rippling as he did so.

“Oh, I did not think there would be such a show,” Luna said.

“Yes. Baking can be a very physical activity,” Cherry replied as she picked up the second bowl after adding her own dash of cream of tartar. She sat back on her haunches and cradled the bowl in her foreleg. On her other hoof, she sported a whisk of her own, this one attached neatly to a hoof cup that allowed her to use it without difficulty.

The two began to whip the whites into a frenzy. It seemed to be a difficult task, and Luna was secretly happy that she was not on the working end of the table. They kept it up for a while until a proper foam was started.

“I think that will do to start it,” David said. “If we didn’t have this mixer, we’d have to whip it all the way to medium peaks by hand.”

“Yes. Thank goodness for modern marvels. I’d have one huge foreleg if not for it!” Cherry remarked.

They took their frothy concoction and poured it into the large bowl of the mixer.

“So, how does this work?” David asked.

“It can be hoof-powered or magic-powered. We set the gear speed and then either turn the crank by hoof or we’d need a unicorn to do it.”

“Or an alicorn,” David corrected, looking over at Luna.

“You want me to power the machine?” Luna asked.

“You don’t have to. I just didn’t want to leave you out if you wanted to help,” David replied.

“This cake will be white when it is finished, correct?” Luna asked.

“Yes,” David answered.

“The angel cake is then meant for my sister, is it not?” Luna asked in a haughty tone.

David frowned. “It is as much for her as it is for you and the other guests,” David replied. “But I do have something in mind that is a bit darker for your enjoyment.”

Luna pawed at the floor. “Fine. I suppose I can lend a bit of help, just let me know what to do.”

David smiled. “Thanks.”

David instructed Luna on how to crank the mixer. He explained that it needed to be slow while he added the sugar, but otherwise, it required a faster pace, then reassured Luna that she would not be doing it for very long.

Luna focused on her horn, causing David to shiver for a moment as a chill ran down his spine. She then carefully turned the crank until it reached the slow speed David had demonstrated, then David slowly added half of the sugar to the mix. She then increased the speed to the appropriate level and tuned out everything else around her, keeping her focus on the bowl and her task.

David and Cherry prepared the rest of the ingredients and cleaned up while Luna was beating the whites. They smiled at each other and whispered bits of chatter back and forth as they watched their princess lost in her work, her tongue sticking out the side of her mouth slightly in concentration.

“Okay, Luna, that’s enough,” David said, but she did not hear him.

He walked up next to his mare and spoke softly into her ear. “Luuunaa, that’s good now, you can stop.”

Surprised, her ear twitched and she pulled her head up quickly, causing the mixer to do a little jump as she still held it in her magical grasp.

“Oh, are we done?” Luna asked, stopping the mixer.

“Yes, you’ve done great,” David said, leaning down and giving her a small peck on the cheek.

Luna smiled at her compliment and then moved to nuzzle him. Cherry watched the interactions of the two lovers with eager eyes. She didn’t bat an eyelid while watching David kiss the royal mare and continued to stare from afar while the princess pressed her flesh into David lovingly. The two then broke away, as more work was left to do.

Now with the hard part completed, David expertly sifted the rest of the dry ingredients over the whites a little at a time, then folded them into the forming batter. Soon, it was all incorporated, and the sponge was holding well. He moved the batter bowl over to the two ungreased tube pans and carefully spooned the light batter out of the mixing bowl and into the pans, taking care not to cause the bubbles to burst.

Having filled the two pans, he walked over to the ovens and donned a mitt. He looked a little surprised. The oven mitts did not fit his hands, as they were cylindrical in shape and intended for a hoof. He was able to adapt quickly, though, and formed a fist with each hand so he could use the mitts without difficulty.

David opened the ovens and placed the two pans inside. Luckily, Cherry had already made space for the tall cookware by configuring the oven’s racks appropriately, something David had actually forgotten to do. Cakes placed inside, he shut the doors and turned back to the mares.

“Cherry, please set a timer for half an hour. I’ll check them after that until they are done.”

“Set!” she replied.

“Great, and we’ve already cleaned up most of the mess as well,” David said.

“So now what are we supposed to do? Are we to just stand and wait?” Luna asked.

“Nope! David has more cooking to do, something special he thought you might like,” Cherry responded.

“Oh, I can’t wait to see,” Luna said.

“David, Princess, come over here to the stove, I’ve already got it partially started.”

“Thanks, Cherry,” David said as he walked over. “Where are we at?”

“I’ve just started heating the milk. The rest is up to you.”

David looked at the setup. He assessed the ingredients on the counter, noting they were already measured.

“We still need the egg yolks,” David said, but as he turned he saw Cherry walking back over with the chilled bowl of yolks in her grasp. “Or, not. Thanks, Cherry.”

Now he looked to the chocolate. There were three bowls of nibs, each a slightly different chocolate. He tasted each one, noting that they were ordered increasingly in their darkness.

“Luna, I am going to make some dark chocolate pudding for the party. I heard that you might enjoy that, but I want you to pick the chocolate we use.”

“I will enjoy whatever you choose. Chocolate pudding would be a delight, no matter what kind, unless you feel white is the appropriate choice,” she said.

David chuckled. “No, white chocolate isn’t even chocolate to me. Today, we’re going dark, though.”

Luna snorted. “Well said.”

Even Cherry seemed to agree with the sentiment and nodded in approval.

David placed the darkest nibs into the hot milk but sweetened the flavor just a bit with some of the next-lighter bowl and some sugar. After it had melted and mixed, he ladled out a small taste into a cup and tried it.

“I think this would be good,” he said, refilling the cup slightly and passing it to Luna.

Luna tasted the mixture, though some of it coated her lips as she did. “Yes, this is wonderful.” She passed the cup to Cherry.

Cherry took a sip. “I have to agree. I think it will pair well with the fruit and other accompaniments we’ve got.”

“Good,” David said. “Time to mix and temper the eggs then.”

David combined the rest of the cold ingredients into the egg bowl and whisked it into a smooth mixture. He then took the ladle and slowly poured a bit of the hot chocolate milk into the eggs, stirring it quickly as he did so.

“Why not pour the eggs into the pot?” Luna asked Cherry.

“If he did that, the eggs would cook immediately, making scrambled eggs in a chocolate milk soup. To have them mix properly, he has to slowly bring the eggs up to a similar temperature before completely mixing the two.”

“Oh…”

As if he overheard them, David proceeded to pour the now-tempered eggs into the pot and blended the new custard together. He then raised the heat of the stove, brought it to a boil, then reduced it to a slow simmer, whisking the custard all the while. Shortly, the cooking was finished, and he turned off the stove.

“How do you plan to chill it, Cherry?” he asked.

“We’ll put it in this large bowl here,” she said, indicating an oversized container on a nearby cart. “I’ll portion it out before it goes to the party, though. It makes it much easier to transport.”

David poured the still-steaming mixture into the bowl and Cherry pushed the cart to the cold-room. She covered it with a cloth, placed it in a corner, then shut the door.

Cherry came back with her eyes shining and a broad smile. “You did an amazing job, David. I’m thoroughly impressed.”

“Indeed. I could not tell all that you were doing, but in my opinion, you showed a mastery of these particular recipes, at least to my untrained eyes,” Luna added. “That reminds me, are the cakes almost done?”

Cherry looked to the ovens. “Yes, almost. The timer is just about ready to go off. David, do you want to go take a look through the window?” She suggested.

David nodded. “Sure. Come on, Luna, let’s see how the cakes are turning out.”

The three of them walked back over to the in-wall ovens and looked through the window. Inside, the cakes had risen in their pans and were beginning to turn a luscious brown on the top. As they watched, the timer went off and was quickly silenced by Cherry.

“Just a few more minutes, I guess,” David said.

The trio waited impatiently as David constantly watched the ovens. Cherry brought over a few wooden skewers for David, to which he nodded to her in thanks.

Finally, the time had come. David donned his mitts again with balled-up hands and opened the oven doors. The smell of freshly baked cake filled the air and made everyone’s mouth water. David extracted the cake pans from the oven and placed them on the table. After closing the doors, he carefully tested each one for doneness with a skewer.

“Just right. We’ll let them set for a few minutes, then invert them on the cooling racks,” he said.

“You don’t invert them right away?” Cherry asked.

“Nope. My grandmother always let it settle just a bit. It may make it a bit denser, but I like it that way,” he replied.

“Oh, I never thought about that.”

The time passed quickly, and David inverted the cakes just as he said. Now that the work was done, and the kitchen was filled with sweet smells, the group was looking a bit hungry.

“I assume our work is finished here,” Luna said.

“Yes. Cherry, let’s take a seat while we wait for the cakes to cool,” David suggested.

“Good idea. Princess, would you like to use the cushions over here I prepared?”

“I believe I will,” Luna started as she sidled up to her man, “But all of this has left me a bit peckish for something sweet. Cherry, would you be so kind as to fetch me some whipped cream and berries?”

“Of course!”

Luna went to the corner that Cherry had prepared for the princess to rest in. She then curled up on the cushions and lay on her side as she waited for her snack to arrive. David came over as well and sat on a stool that was nearby. Soon, Cherry reappeared from the prep room with a small bowl of sweet whipped cream and another of assorted berries. She offered them to Luna who took them in her magical grasp.

“Thank you, dear Cherry. How long until the cakes have sufficiently cooled?” she asked, dipping a small strawberry in the cream and then popping it into her mouth.

“About an hour. They will actually come out the pans themselves as they cool, and then they would be ready to eat. Unfortunately for us, we’ll have to wait until tomorrow before they are carved and eaten. That way they will not dry out,” Cherry explained.

“Indeed a pity. I cannot wait to try it,” Luna said.

“Me too,” David added. “When you carve it, please take a section for yourself, Cherry. You deserve it.”

“I agree,” Luna said. “But better not to leave you wanting now. Please, have a few berries while we wait,” Luna offered, passing the bowls around in her magic.

Cherry sat and took a few berries, dipped them in the cream then ate them happily. David was glad for the treat as well and took a few more than the rest.

“Good,” Luna said as she pulled the bowls back to her.

Then David felt her magic again; this time, it seemed to fade out.

Just as he thought, the bowls fell from the air with no magic supporting them.

“Ahhh!!” Luna cried out as the cold cream splattered against her side and mottled her with the spilled berries. The bowls clanged loudly against the floor, as luckily, they were metal, not glass or stoneware.

“Are you alright?” David said with concern as he rushed to her side.

“I am unharmed if you discount the mess I have made,” Luna said.

“Thank goodness,” Cherry said. “ I’m so sorry, Princess. I should’ve gotten a table for you instead of making you hold them.”

Luna shook her head. “It is of no issue. No damage has been done, just a mess to clean,” she reassured her.

Cherry smiled weakly. “I’ll go get something—”

“Wait!” Luna commanded, interrupting Cherry. “That will not be necessary, I believe we can handle it as-is,” she said calmly.

David and Cherry looked to her, a bit confused.

“You, Cherry, will stay where you are. David…” Luna turned to the confused man. “My dear, your plate has been made, and it is quite fresh. Please be sure to not waste it,” she said with a sly grin.

David looked at Luna, and his eyes widened with understanding. He glanced a bit to the side at Cherry, who trembled slightly as she stared down at the floor in front of Luna.

‘Oh man, she’s really doing this. Sorry Cherry, I’ve got to clean up the mess I’ve caused. I hope you’re okay with this.’

David sighed and knelt down on the floor before Luna. “Yes, my princess.” His eyes wandered across her beautiful flank and hindquarters, now covered with the white cream, completely obscuring her spots and cutie mark. David was soon overwhelmed by the display and unconsciously licked his lips in preparation for the meal he was to consume.

“Raise your eyes,” Luna directed Cherry. “This is not something you have not seen before.”

Cherry raised her head slowly and looked at the princess. She watched, unblinking, as David crawled forward to the regal mare, then reached out with his hands and traced around the mess with his fingers, causing a soft coo to escape from Luna’s lips.

Cherry, too, was taken by the sight and unknowingly smacked her lips as she watched David pull the first dollop of cream with blueberries to his mouth, then licked his fingers clean as he ate the treat, smiling to himself.

Luna grinned as she watched her lover meticulously clean around the mess. She reveled in both her man’s actions and the earth mare’s reaction.

“David, I will not have you dirty your clothes. Take off thy shirt,” Luna directed.

Both David and Cherry turned to look at her again, somewhat unbelieving in what they had heard. David was quick to dismiss the feeling, though, and moved to disrobe.

His compliance caused Cherry’s mouth to gape open in shock. Here she was, stuck in the middle of this little power play, and Luna was going to milk it for every drop of cream that was in the bowl.

“Now, Cherry dear, I told you to watch, not gawk,” Luna said playfully.

Cherry shook her head to clear her mind, then nodded submissively and closed her mouth.

David, now fully topless, had surrendered his shirt to the princess’s magic, and Luna laid it carefully over the nearby stool. He then went back to the task of cleaning her side.

Carefully scooping up more of the cream he made a clear line in her fur from top to bottom along her thigh, revealing a portion of her crescent moon beneath.

The action caused both a moan and a shiver to come from Luna, clearly showing how much she was enjoying the attention. David seemed to be enjoying it now too, as he noisily slurped the delicious morsel from his fingers.

“David,” Luna cooed, drawing his attention. “This is making me awfully cold. It taking far too long, just go ahead and eat it. Please,” she said with a whimper.

David did not object. He nodded, then scooted closer to his mare. He knelt over her and paused as he assessed the situation. Finally, he reached down with his hand and boldly grabbed her leg at the hock and raised it slightly, causing Luna to reflexively kick at his actions.

David waited for Luna to become still, then stared at his leg-platter. Suddenly, he dove forward, planting his lips on her fur and nibbled at anything he could reach.

Luna squealed in delight and threw her head back. Cherry, somewhat broken, sat and shifted uncomfortably on the floor as she watched the man she was interested in lap away at his lover’s hind leg, right in front of her, completely oblivious to her and the rest of the world.

Soon, David got into a rhythm of consuming berries, slurping cream, followed up quickly with a tongue bath to clean the area. Now working in earnest, he made considerable progress from the earlier attempts when he only used his hands.

As he nearly finished her thigh, he pulled away to see what was left. Luna’s cutie mark was restored to full display, and there was nary a speck of white around it. Her flank though still sported a bit of cream and needed to be tended to.

David pushed his plate of leg away, exposing more of Luna’s soft flank and underbelly. This made even the naughty Luna blush fiercely at the exposure she now displayed. He bent down, putting pressure on Luna’s leg to keep her open to him, and licked the soft, short fur of her belly up to the top of the mess on her flank.

Luna moaned and stretched at the intense sensation she felt as David licked away. Looking back at him, she called out, “Dear...”

David surfaced from his licking, giving her a short respite.

“...forgive me,” Luna finished, then pushed David’s face against her side using her magic, smearing the leftover cream across his face, neck, and chest.

Luna released him from her magical hold and David pulled back, a sticky slurp resounding as he broke the suction from where their two bodies were pressed together. David then sat there on his legs with arms outstretched and looked at her as if to ask ‘now why did you do that?’

Luna answered the silent question quickly, as she rolled over and planted her muzzle on his chest.

Luna licked and sucked away at David’s flesh, spreading the cream more than she was cleaning it. She stopped playing with the canvas, then worked to devour it, painstakingly clearing any bit of her mess that she had just made.

David now had his own feelings to deal with at this moment, and he closed his eyes and let his face go slack with pleasure. He wrapped his arms around Luna’s neck and held her close to him, preventing her escape with one hand as he lovingly stroked her mane with the other.

Cherry could barely stand it. Luna had definitely defeated her in this game, so she sat there, fruitlessly grinding her backside into the tile floor while biting her lip. Cherry only hoped that this little show wouldn’t go on for much longer, or she’d definitely be in some trouble that she could never recover from.

Luckily, Luna soon finished and stopped her ministrations, causing David to let go and look down into his lover’s beautiful, blue eyes. Luna leaned up a bit and met him in a sloppy kiss, both of their mouths still covered in cream. They shortly broke apart, gasping for air.

Luna turned to the squirming pony in front of David. “That, my dear Cherry, is the extent of your informal punishment. Let it be a lesson to you.”

Luna then stood and walked toward the exit, beckoning for David to follow.

“Sorry, Cherry,” David said in passing.

“Uh. I. Later,” she mumbled.

***

As soon as the door closed behind David in the prep room, Luna turned to him, excitedly.

“I did not fire her, I only showed her what is mine,” she said with a grin.

David sighed. “I know. But it felt a bit cruel don’t you think?”

“A bit perhaps, but she is strong. She may even find it to be a useful gift when she is alone,” Luna said, smirking.

David shook his head. “You’re terrible.”

“Do you dislike me for it?”

“Absolutely not. I think you’re great. Cherry will be fine too, I bet.”

“Indeed, now let us go back to my chambers to get cleaned up, I do not want to be all sticky.”

Luna prepared a teleportation spell, and David closed his eyes in response. They then blinked out of the prep room as soon as Luna’s spell was released.

***

Cherry sat on the floor of the kitchen, still shuddering and panting as the adrenaline slowly left her bloodstream.

“Just one more second, one more lick and I’d be in trouble,” she said to herself. “I don’t want to think of what the princess would do to me if I had jumped them both.” She sighed.

Cherry looked down at her soaked forehoof and brought it to her muzzle. It was stained with her shame, and she gave it a forlorn look. Putting the tip in her mouth, she proceeded to suckle her juices off of it as her other hoof took its place down below.

“Oh, David… Princess…” she moaned quietly around the tip of her hoof as she sought to finish what she was so near to accomplishing before.

‘That man is nothing but trouble. I hope he never leaves.’

***

Author's Note

The recipe for Grandmother's Angel Food cake will be provided in a blog post soon, hopefully with pictures. Look forward to it!

Act XVI-A - Close to the Sun

Leaving the kitchens behind, Luna and David reappeared in the Night Princess’s chambers.

David stood still for a moment, attempting to get his bearings and shake off a slightly dizzying feeling.

“Ugh, it is just so sticky,” Luna said, walking to her bathroom.

“Luna, if we’re going to be here, don’t you think you should cast that silence spell?” David asked, still holding his head.

“Oh… No, it is a bother. We are just getting cleaned up,” she replied.

“Okay,” David said, finally standing up straight.

The two walked into the bathroom for the second time today. Instead of the shower, David walked over to the lavatory and grabbed a washcloth and wet it in the sink. Luna opted for the shower, though, and groaned as the warm spray wet her down.

“Ahh, that feels so much better,” she said as the room filled with steam. “I think I would rather roll in the mud than to be sticky like that again.”

“Get muddy often?” David asked playfully.

“Perhaps in the old days, but it has been quite a while since then.”

David finished up wiping the cream from his chest and went over to the showers. He stood there admiring the wet princess as she magically scrubbed her hindquarters and belly, doing her best to keep her wings dry. Seeing her maneuver around the falling water made David chuckle a little and Luna looked at him with a mock scowl.

“Dost thou see something funny?” Luna questioned.

“Only my silly mare, dancing in the shower,” he quipped.

She snorted a short puff of air. “I do not feel like taking another full shower. I just wish I had requested one of those shower wands my sister is so fond of. It would be extremely convenient at this point.”

“Yes, I suppose it would be. I’d like to have one in my bathroom too,” David added.

“I suppose that can be arranged.” Luna then finished her shower and started to dry off.

“Feel better?”

“Much.”

“So what now?” David asked.

“I’m sorry, David, I believe I will take a short rest. It has been difficult to adjust to this diurnal schedule. I hope you do not mind.” Luna said, making her way back to the bedroom.

“Of course not, Luna. I understand. Do you want me to stay with you?”

“You are welcome to stay, but feel no obligation. I do not want to upset your schedule in return for mine.”

“Okay. I think I’ll go update my writings a bit. There’s also a book I’m waiting for as well,” David said as he put on his shirt.

“That is fine, my David,” Luna said sleepily as she crawled into her bed. “I will only take a couple of hours. If I have not found you by six o’clock, please come and wake me.”

“I will. Rest easy, I’ll see you soon.”

David kissed her goodnight, then left quietly. Soon, he found himself lost in his thoughts as he traveled back to his own room.

He sighed. ‘I was actually looking forward to a little ‘play’ time after that incident in the kitchen, but it sounds like Luna needs to rest. Oh well. I’ll be fine, I’ve just gotta go hit the books for a bit.’

***

Leaning against David’s door was a paper-bound package.

“Oh. Looks like that book came just in time.”

He grabbed it and headed inside, then sat down at his vanity and removed the brown wrapping.

Just as he expected, it was a colorful picture book. On the front were the silhouettes of two foals, each with a speech bubble above their heads that spelled out the book’s title. The title was written in the odd characters of Equis, and although David tried his best, he could not decipher its meaning.

Leafing through the book, David noted a few method the book used to teach youth the basics of the language. There were alphabet charts, pictures matched with letters, and words matched with symbols.

Eager to learn, David started the awkward process of learning a foreign language alone, but as he studied, he found himself with a growing headache from the complexity of the project.

‘I need to break this up and organize my studies, but that will take a while. I guess I’ll wait until I have more time.’

David set the foal’s book down and pulled out his own guide to the English language. He looked at the chart of the English alphabet, thinking about how quite a few of the letters in Equis matched up.

‘So similar and yet…’

David shook his head slightly, trying to dislodge the thoughts of the foreign language and went back to work on his own. Soon he found where he had left off—making pictures and diagrams for word association, spelling, and pronunciation. Granted, he was no artist, but he assumed that the adults that might take a look at it would be able to decipher his basic drawings. If not, he could help them substitute their own illustrations and figured that would also be a good teaching method as well.

He continued like this in silence for some time before he looked over and saw an hour had passed.

“Good. My head is no longer trying to kill me, and I’ve gotten some work done,” he remarked.

Once again, he picked up the Equis primer. This time, instead of studying, he tried to find pictures that would correspond to his own book. Unfortunately, what he forgot was that this book was written for young equines. Most of the pictures displayed were related to the everyday life of young ponies. His point of view was too different, and it left few commonalities between the two books, leaving him feeling a bit disheartened.

A knock at his door interrupted his thoughts.

Knock, knock.

Setting down the books, he got up and opened the door to find Princess Celestia waiting on the other side.

Surprised, David stepped back and ushered her in. “Good afternoon, Princess.” He bowed politely.

Princess Celestia walked inside, bowing politely to David in return.

“Good afternoon, Sir David. I do hope I was not interrupting your work,” Celestia said, noticing the book and papers on David’s vanity.

“Oh, not at all. I just received a language book for foals and was trying to compare it to the English primer I’m writing.”

“Oh, what an excellent idea. How is that going?”

“Terrible, actually. The comparison that is. The English primer itself if coming along nicely, I think. But after looking at the foal’s book, I see that I may not have a good enough grasp on your culture to make proper references in it.”

“May I take a look?” Celestia requested.

“I suppose so, but it’s not anywhere near finished.”

Celestia smiled and shook her head. “That is okay. Perhaps we can go somewhere to discuss it. I would also like to see the Equestrian book as well—perhaps I can teach you a bit.”

“Oh. That would be very kind of you, Princess, but I wouldn’t want to bother you with that. It is giving me a bit of a headache when I read it, though.”

Celestia smiled brightly. “Think nothing of it. I was hoping that Lulu would be available, and we could all sit and chat, but it seems like she is resting.”

“Yes. She went to sleep just a while ago but plans to be up in a few hours.”

“Well,” Celestia paused. “Would you mind accompanying me until she awakens?” she asked somewhat timidly.

Celestia’s change in demeanor coaxed a smile from David. “Not at all, I would like that.”

David collected his new book and the papers he was working on, then followed Celestia out into the halls.

***

Celestia led him on a short, quiet walk over to her solarium. Arriving at the door, she opened it and allowed David to pass before following and shutting the door behind them.

The solarium was sparsely decorated like before, however, instead of a number of pillows, the room now held only one large, round pillow, easily big enough to fit the white ruler.

“I heard you have seen this room before… with Twilight and Rarity, yes?” Celestia asked as she walked toward the giant cushion in the center.

David nodded. “That’s right, Princess. It’s very beautiful. I was a little scared that others might be able to see in, but Twilight told me of its special, magical construction.

“I see. “ Celestia carefully lay down on the enormous cushion. She then looked over to David and scooted a bit to one side to give him room enough to sit down. “Sorry, Sir David. I suppose I should have given this more thought.” Celestia turned her head away to look out the window. “Please, feel free to sit here next to me, or is there not enough room?”

David weighed his options silently and decided it was best to sit. He walked over to the pillow and put a hand down to brace himself as he sat down at its very edge. Tensing his muscles, he kept his weight shifted forward as he sank into the plush cushion until he felt his body had come to rest. Finally, he was comfortable. He was, that is until the stuffing rolled under him and he fell backward, right onto Celestia’s side.

‘Wow, she is really warm.’ David thought to himself.

Celestia whipped her head around in confusion, trying to decipher what had happened.

“Sorry,” David apologised as he regained his balance, then finally sat down, leaving a bit of space between them.

“That is alright, Sir David. So, about the book you are writing…“ Celestia started. “May I take a look at it?”

“Oh. Sure, here,” David handed over the loose pages.

Celestia took the pages in her magic and started reading.

David however, closed his eyes and concentrated, trying to see if he could feel her magic. ‘I’m not sure. Maybe I can feel it? There is a little tingle there.’

“Hmm,” Celestia mumbled as she read. “This is very clear and informative. You have tailored it for adults, correct?”

David nodded. “Yes. I don’t think I would do a very good job making a book for foals. After taking one look at the book I requested, I don’t think I have any idea what a young pony’s life is like.”

“Ahh. I see. Well, that aside, this book is very well-done so far,” Celestia said as she continued to read.

“Thank you. I was hoping that it would make it easier for you to translate, as it’s already a miracle that our spoken languages are so similar. The English alphabet isn’t entirely phonetic, though. We have several pronunciations for the same word.”

Celestia set the papers down for a moment and pushed magic into her horn.

‘Oh! I can feel that.’

Letting her spell loose, a stack of David’s reports he had left with Celestia appeared in front of her. She took them in her grasp, then delved back into reading.

After a few minutes of awkward silence, Celestia spoke up. “So…” she started slowly, “when Rainbow Dash passed her Wonderbolts Reserves’ exam, she was able to do so because Twilight found that Rainbow had perfect recall of everything she experiences while flying? I cannot believe I never heard about that!”

David looked on in shock, staring at the regal princess. “You… you can read it now?! That’s amazing!”

Celestia looked at David bashfully. “No, I was only able to put to good use the work you have accomplished. Thank you, Sir David. When compared with Equis, English may have even fewer rules, and I now believe we should be able to translate it easily.”

“That’s great! Let me know if there’s anything else I can do,” David said.

“Certainly. Would you like to hear about some of Equis’ history?”

David nodded excitedly.

With David’s full attention, Celestia’s tone shifted. She was now in full-mentor mode and proceeded to describe the intricacies of the pony language, using her magic to illustrate her lecture, when appropriate.

Celestia coughed quietly into her hoof. “Well… Equis is an ancient and complex language that has changed much over time. It originated as an entirely pictographic language, as that was the easiest way to convey a message.

“Now, it is a blend of those old symbols, a modern alphabet similar to your own, and shortened words. It can be written phonetically, but phrases are usually written using conjoined letters called ligatures. They were once used for complex sounds, but now also represent a concept for us, much like the symbols you have seen. These ligatures help reduce the length of the common written word.

“Any questions so far?” she asked.

David shook his head, staring at Celestia’s magical display as it faded in the air.

“Shall I continue?” she asked.

Again, David said nothing, only nodded in confirmation, with his eyes glued to the teacher’s lesson.

“Now, printed media can contain any combination of the three: full phonetic spellings, ligatures, and, or symbols. It is up to the publishing body to determine which is best. Some will use symbols to take up less space and to reach a broader audience, like in posters and notifications. Other, larger prints may primarily use the alphabet, with very few symbols and ligatures, to provide more clarity to the message. This is commonly seen in new scholarly writings and law. Casual prints, such as magazines, use ligatures extensively, falling back on the full alphabet only when clarity is needed. It should also be noted that proper nouns and names should always be written in full using the alphabet, but it has become somewhat common for the youth to try to adopt a ligature into their names. Ancient names, however, were written in symbols, making deciphering some texts very difficult for modern scholars.”

“I see,” David said, listening intently.

“Why I remember, quite a while ago a group of scribes were completely out of their wits after trying to translate an ancient text they were sure contained a mysterious, magical formula. They all came up with different formulations, and could not determine which was correct. Finally, they conceded their pride and came to me for help. When I read the ancient scroll, I was aghast, as it was no scholarly paper, but an explicit account of an illicit affair with some rather convoluted names. I corrected them, although painfully, that it was not of academic worth and submitted the writings to the archives, hopefully never to be seen from again.”

David looked on, somewhat confused.

“Oh, I am so sorry to ramble on,” Celestia said as her magical chalkboard faded from view.

David shook his head, attempting to regain some clarity. “No, no. It’s fine. I enjoyed hearing about it.”

“Then, shall we take a look at the Equis book for a bit?” Celestia asked.

David nodded. “Okay.”

David opened the foal’s book and started to read and comment out loud, while Celestia craned her neck as she tried to read over his shoulder.

In an attempt to get a better look, Celestia unfurled her wing, wrapped it around David, and pulled him close to her side.

The sudden change in familiarity shocked the poor man, and his mind froze.

“See this ligature here, David? This one represents ‘family’ and is a combination of these two letters, which are part of the original, phonetic spelling.”

“Oh,” David squeaked out; still a little unnerved about being held by Celestia’s wing.

Then, something changed for him. As David was pressed against her shoulder, he could feel warmth, her heartbeat, and… shivering?

“Princess, are you okay?” he asked.

“What?” she asked in return, finally releasing him.

“You’re shivering. I can feel it,” David replied.

“Oh, I am fine. You see, though shortened, it was a tough day at court, and the position we are in is not very comfortable. I am sorry to worry you.”

“I don’t mind moving if that would be better,” David suggested.

Celestia smiled weakly. “You are too kind. Would it… be too uncomfortable for you if we were to lie down to read?” she asked.

David paused. “I guess not.”

“Here, let me make a bit more room,” Celestia said as she shifted almost off the pillow, her hooves clicking as they hit the floor.

“Oh, no. I’m sorry, Princess. I didn’t mean to displace you,” David said apologetically.

“It is no trouble. Come, lay down for a bit.”

David got up and carefully maneuvered around the pillow, then lay down on his stomach next to Celestia. She lay down next to him, and with his chest propped up on his elbows, his head was almost even with hers.

Celestia picked up the foal’s book in her magic and opened it up between them, so they both could see.

They continued to read, and she pointed out little bits of knowledge and taught him the basics as they went on. After a while, they had worked their way through the first half the book.

After Celestia had turned to the next page, David felt a warming pressure against his side.

Celestia had shifted closer to him, trying to stay perched on the pillow, and was now resting against the man.

‘Yup. Just as I thought. She’s really, really warm. Much warmer than Luna or Cherry.’

With this new distraction, David could only concentrate on the sensation of Celestia pressed against him. He could feel her wings, her ribs, even the shape of her barrel as she slowly breathed in and out.

David fought hard and tried his best to pay attention to what Celestia was teaching him, but became ever more distracted as time passed. He then felt her wings twitching and turned back to look.

Celestia followed his gaze. “Sorry, would it be okay for me to move my wing?” she asked.

David looked back and met her amethyst eyes. “Of course. Don’t mind me.”

She smiled. “Thank you.”

Celestia closed her eyes and craned her neck, then opened both of her wings, stretching them to the sky as she expelled the tension. Then as she began to retract them, she extended the formerly trapped wing around David and laid it gently across his back.

“Ahh, that is much better. You know I used to lay like this with Twilight and read with her so long ago.”

“Oh,” David said, feeling a bit uncomfortable.

Celestia tightened her wing’s grasp around the man as she went back to the book and began to read out loud.

“Princess…“ David spoke up. “I’m sorry, but isn’t this a little inappropriate?”

Celestia smiled. “Nonsense. And please, call me Celestia.”

“But, Princess—”

Celestia’s demeanor changed in an instant. She flared her wings and turned to stare at David with a half-hurt look. “Please, call me Celestia!” Then her voice softened again. “You have certainly earned as much,” she said as she started to calm down.

David was stunned… again. His mind was swirling, but soon he was collected enough to answer. “Okay. As you wish.”

His calm reply cut her deeply. “I am so sorry, Sir David. Please forgive my outburst, I did not think you would be against it,” she said, finally retracting her wings to her sides and looking away from him.

David sighed, then relaxed. “I’m sorry. I wasn’t against it, I just… didn’t think it was something you really wanted.”

Celestia turned to him, looking puzzled. “Why would you think that?”

“You’re Princess Celestia. As I understand it, you are still considered the solitary ruler of this land by many, even with your sister’s return and Twilight’s somewhat recent coronation. In that role, I thought you would need to keep some distance.”

“You think that I desire to have distance from my subjects… or from you?”

David shook his head. “Not ‘distance.’ That may have been the wrong word. But I know you recognise the painful responsibilities of the crown. You’ve said so yourself. Part of its authority comes with a natural separation between you and the rest of the citizens.”

“Yes. All you have said is true.” She wore a pained expression. “But can I not have somepony that is close to me… enough to see me and address me as just an individual? Also, you are not a citizen, you are a guest. You choose to follow the crown, but are not inherently governed by it.”

David shook his head again. “Oh, but I am. Again, you told me so. As I am Luna’s suitor, it falls to me to be under the rule of law, your rule, regardless of my citizenship. That much sets me apart.”

“I will not have it!” Celestia said emphatically, pawing her hoof at the pillow and turning her face away from David again. “Should you and Luna continue to be together, you would be as close as possible to the royal family. You would be with US, not separate.”

“Yes, but even then, I’m not royalty. I’m not you. You’re special.”

Celestia sighed. “I understand. Even you see me as Equestria. But even as this symbol, I am still a mare. A common pony on the inside. Call me Celestia when we are in like-company; it is now the will of the Law. Do you still wish to oppose it?” She finally turned to face him, her eyes bright and determined.

David paused and got lost in her gaze. “Absolutely not…” He smiled. “Celestia.”

Hearing these words, a slight blush appeared on her features, and she shied away, knowing her face had betrayed her.

“Fine,” she started, holding her head high, “the matter is settled. I will have the paperwork drawn and filed.”

David laughed. “Come on. I don’t think that’s necessary, or a good idea. The law is public domain, right?”

Celestia huffed. “Hmm, perhaps you are correct. I would not enjoy court the day it was published.”

“You enjoy court?” David asked.

“Sometimes!” Celestia said, laughing a bit.

“Well, Celestia, if I am going to address you comfortably, you will need to start calling me ‘David’ as well.”

“As you wish, David,” she parroted, wearing a smile.

Now feeling more at ease together than ever before, the two continued to banter and laugh over their recent confrontation, only to be interrupted by a knock at the door.

Knock, Knock!

“Sister, are you present?” Luna asked as she opened the door. Before her, the large, white side of her sister came into view. “There you are, Tia, have you seen…” she stopped abruptly as David peeked up from beyond the fluffy white mare’s side. “Oh, I have found you, my David!” Luna chirped.

“Good evening, Luna,” David said as he stood to greet her.

“I could not find you when I awoke, but I did not expect to see you here,” Luna said. “Are you and Tia having a good time?”

“Yes. Pr— Celestia and I have been learning how to translate English into Equis, and so forth. She’s really taught me a lot.”

“Oh, Celestia has, has she?” Luna asked jokingly.

“Yes, ahem. David and I have been discussing the finer points of the Equis language. He has also created a fine reference to help decipher English.”

“Hmmm,” Luna pondered.

“And I have requested that as friends, he should call me by my name, as he does with you and with others,” Celestia said.

“I see. Congratulations are in order, then!” Luna clapped her hooves together.

Celestia smiled sheepishly. “It is not such a big development, Lulu. We are friends. I wish that all my friends would address me as such.”

“Well, if you are done with him, may I borrow my man-friend?” Luna asked.

“It’s boyfriend,” David corrected.

Luna turned to him. “This word, ‘boy,’ it is similar to ‘colt,’ is it not? You are certainly no ‘boy.’ ” She wagged her eyebrows.

David huffed. “It’s just language, Luna.”

“Yes. Well, then may I take my boyfriend away?” Luna looked to her sister.

Celestia nodded. “Of course. You still have a date to finish, and I think we are at a good stopping point. Do you agree, David?” she asked.

“Sure. I guess I’ll see you later, Celestia.”

“Take care, David,” she said, levitating his paperwork over to him.

David and Luna took their leave, while Celestia sat quietly, watching the view outside.

***

The two lovers walked the halls back to Luna’s room, chatting.

“Sorry, I wasn’t available when you woke up, Luna. What time is it?” David asked.

“It is a little after six. Feel no responsibility for me waking alone. I am fine, and we are on-schedule.”

“Is there something you would like to do?” David asked.

“Hmm. I wish to be a little selfish if you would permit me.”

“Of course, what did you have in mind?”

“While I slept, I danced through the dreamscape, looking for you, only to realize you were still awake. After waking, I realized what a mistake it was, not having you around; I so wanted to be with you, in any fashion.”

“Well, I’m here now.”

Luna stopped and turned to David.

“Yes. And with your permission, I would like to go and cuddle a bit. I know we do not have long before dinner, but it would please me greatly if we spent this time together,” Luna said, putting on a pleading look.

As David stared into Luna’s deep, teal pools, his heart swelled, and he thought only of making her happy.

“Of course, Luna.” He bent down and wrapped her a big hug. “Do you think I would refuse you?”

“No. Perhaps not. But it is not a very interesting way to spend our date,” she said.

Still bound together, David shook his head, casually nuzzling Luna’s cheek. “That’s not necessarily true, though it is somewhat difficult to have a normal date not being able to leave the castle, and all. But any time I can spend with you is good enough for me. And you’ve never been uninteresting.”

Luna pulled away and smiled. “Let us go then. We cannot do much snuggling out here.”

David and Luna both picked up the pace as they walked. With their renewed vigor, they quickly arrived at their destination. Luna did not wait for any act of chivalry, but instead cast both doors open with her magic, giving David a little tingle, and after they had both entered, she closed them tightly behind.

Luna disrobed herself of her finery as usual and climbed up into the bed.

“Coming, lover?”

David smirked. “Is this going to be a cuddle session, or are you starting something you can’t finish?”

“Hmm. You are correct. There is a time and place for everything. Please come and snuggle with your marefriend. She misses your touch; that is all.”

“As you wish, my princess.”

David took off his own clothes, leaving his boxers on, and placed them on Luna’s dresser next to her regalia. He then walked over to the bed and joined Luna under the covers.

“Were you thinking of something specific?” David asked.

“No. We could try a few things, though. What about you?” Luna asked.

“I know we are built differently, and this is a bit selfish myself… but could you, I don’t know… hold me in your wings?”

Luna smiled knowingly. “Of course. But where did you get that idea?”

David thought back to his recent encounter with Celestia. She was so warm, and her wings were incredibly soft. He shook his head, attempting to dislodge the imagery.

“You remember when we were in the shower? I really liked that. Also, there was a time, a few days ago when you were angry, that Celestia comforted me by holding me in her wing. And she kinda did it again a few minutes ago. It felt a little odd coming from her, but I think I’d like it more if you did it.”

“Is that so? For what reason did she need to comfort you today?”

“Oh, she didn’t. We tried to read the books together on that huge pillow, but there was barely any room. She apparently was a bit uncomfortable with the arrangement, and put her wing over me to avoid crushing it between us.”

“Sounds quite cozy, but also sensible. Nevermind. My dear David, I would love to hold you. Come to me.” Luna rolled to the side and opened her fore and rear legs, reaching for him.

David looked over Luna’s now-exposed belly, a previously unknown territory for the man. He stared at her, carefully scanning the landscape of soft fur from top to bottom. Luna’s outer coat was incredibly soft, but around her abdomen it changed subtly, becoming shorter and finer. There, below her belly, under that short fur, hid two small teats, barely visible to the eye as she had never suckled young.

David smiled, then looked up to the loving expression Luna wore as she waited for him to draw closer. He scooted closer to her, then rolled so his back was pressed into her barrel.

Luna responded in kind, putting her forehooves around his chest to the best of her ability, which David sought to assist by rolling a bit more toward her, reducing his width. This allowed Luna to comfortably envelop the man in her legs, and she completed the hug by wrapping her large hind limbs around him, then laying her tail over him protectively.

David was already warm and comfortable in the peaceful embrace, even before Luna tried to wrap him in her wings.

Luna nuzzled against the crown of David’s head and spoke quietly, “Are you comfortable?” she asked.

“Mmmm, yes,” David said as he returned the nuzzle upward to Luna’s neck.

She pet him softly with her foreleg, letting her fur trace along his sides and chest. Then finally, she opened her wing and covered the man, using her strong muscles to draw him even closer.

David grasped the hoof laid over him, and brought it to his lips, kissing it lightly.

“Mmmm,” Luna cooed in return.

David continued his ministrations as the mare held him close. He gently traced over her hoof with his fingers, up to her coronet, then played with the unkempt fur at her fetlock. Reaching underneath her hoof, he explored her sole, which was softer and more pliable than he thought it should be, then ran his fingers across her frog which caused Luna to squirm and giggle at the tickling sensation.

“Stop that!” she playfully chided him.

David did not listen. Instead, he repositioned his head and pulled her hoof to his face. Now with better access, he mercilessly licked the sensitive area all over with his tongue.

This tickled more than anything, and Luna wriggled in response, but David held her hoof fast.

He then took some time and played with the soft parts of her hoof, learning as he went. He explored the bulbs at her heel and traced up the back of her leg. Doing this caused Luna to twitch, and had he not been holding her tightly around her fetlock, she might have kicked him in the nose. Moving ever higher, he gently rubbed around her cannon, feeling her strong muscles flex beneath. Soon, he decided he was finished tormenting her, and pulled her leg close to his chest and kept it there.

“Settled down?” Luna asked.

“Yes, sorry,” David said. “I just want to learn all about you, explore every inch.”

“And you are free to do so. I too have such a feeling, as getting to know you is of equal importance to me as well.”

Having finally stilled themselves, the two spent these precious moments together chatting about their lives, sharing small, intimate details with each other as they deepened their connection and love for one another.

***

Act XVI-B - Like a Kid Again

Cuddling with David the time passed swiftly, and soon Luna felt the familiar feeling that the twilight was drawing near and she would need to raise the moon.

Luna nuzzled David gently, shaking him awake. “I am sorry, my dear. I must break our embrace to start the night with my sister. It will only be a moment.”

“That’s okay, Luna. You never have to say ‘sorry’ for that.”

Luna kissed his head, then unwrapped herself from around David. After putting on her royal vestments, she headed toward the balcony, opening the doors as she approached.

Luna looked out to her sister’s balcony just at the moment when Celestia, herself, emerged.

The two sisters reached deep into the cosmos to find their celestial charges and wrapped their magic around them.

“Ugh,” David mumbled quietly, as he felt a small pang in his head.

The alicorns proceeded with their duty, lowering the sun to its resting place and allowing the moon to watch over the land. With their work done, they nodded to each other, then returned to their rooms.

Luna came back to find David sitting up in bed, rubbing his temples.

“David, are you alright?”

“Yes, I’m fine. Just a little headache.”

“Are you quite sure? Should we call a doctor?” Luna asked.

“I’m sure. It’s just…” David paused, hesitant, but not wanting to lie to his mate. “I’ve started to be able to feel when you use magic. Sometimes it’s a little tingle; sometimes it’s a bit more than that. I can’t say for sure, but when you raised the moon, it may have given me a small headache. But don’t worry, it’s gone now.”

“While I am glad it is gone, it does sound like something we should have checked out. Perhaps we should cancel tomorrow’s party and ask Twilight to come examine you.”

“No, no. I think getting outside may do me some good. It might even be that keeping me cooped up in here is making it worse,” David said.

Luna wore a serious expression and studied his face with genuine concern. ‘I sense his words are not completely honest; he must be so eager to reach the outside world. We must be careful here, magical issues deserve special consideration,’ Luna thought. “Okay. I will acquiesce to your request, but you must cooperate as well. Let us tell Tia and have her examine you at dinner. I will refrain from using magic in the meantime.”

David nodded. “I’m sure everything will be fine. It’s almost time for dinner. Let’s get prepared, and we’ll talk it over with Celestia there.”

***

“Good evening, Lulu, David. I hope you are both hungry, I hear Cherry has prepared an excellent feast, as usual,” Celestia said cheerfully as Luna walked into the dining room with David shortly behind her.

“Good evening, Sister. Though we are hungry, we have more pressing matters to discuss if you have a moment.”

“Of course, Lulu. Is something wrong?” Celestia asked, her face painted with concern.

Luna sighed. “I am worried that David is sick.”

“Now, Luna,” David jumped in, “I told you I’m not sick. And while I think it’s worthwhile to get checked out, I doubt it’s anything to be concerned about,” he said, looking quite calm as he and Luna took their seats.

“We will let my sister be the judge of that,” Luna countered.

“David, what seems to be the problem?” Celestia asked, face now painted with worry.

“Since, well, since this morning, I’ve been able to feel when Luna uses magic,” David said plainly.

Luna’s ears twitched. ‘Still, he hides…’ she thought. “Aaaand?”

“And once, just once, my head hurt,” David continued.

“Yes, well while David is being difficult, I do not mind going into detail,” Luna said.

“He first let me know of the condition after the exchange this evening. When I returned to him, I found him rubbing his head and complaining of a headache. He then told me that whenever I use magic, he can feel it being used. He has further elaborated that sometimes it is a small tingle, nothing unpleasant, but sometimes it affects different parts of his body, making him shiver or react in other ways. I am concerned it is due to his magical connection to myself. Until I know more, I am refraining from using magic. Sister, could you please use Twilight’s spell and see if there is something amiss with the flow of magic?”

“Of course, Luna. David, would it be alright if I examined you?” Celestia asked.

“Please do. I trust you, Celestia.”

Celestia’s countenance brightened a bit when David accepted her help, obviously putting her a bit more at ease.

“David, please stand in front of the table so that we may take a good look,” Celestia requested.

David did as she asked, and stood patiently by the table. When he was in position, Celestia concentrated on her magic, forming the spell that Twilight had taught them for this purpose.

David squinted a bit as the feeling of Celestia’s magic grew stronger and shivered visibly.

“Sister, stop!” Luna called out, but it was too late, and Celestia finished casting the spell.

“What is it?” Celestia asked, turning to her sister.

“It seems my David has not been completely forthright. He also is affected by your magic as well.”

“Oh my,” Celestia said.

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to lie, it’s just when Celestia uses her magic, I feel it much less than with you, Luna,” David finally admitted.

“The spell has been cast, do you feel anything more now, David?” Celestia asked.

“No. It was a little tingly down my spine, like a piece of ice being run down my back, and then it was gone,” David replied. “No pain at all, and no headache.”

“Okay,” Celestia said. “Now let us evaluate your magical connections.”

The two alicorn princesses stood there and studied David and his magical aura. Both the golden and indigo conduits were present, with no new ones to be seen. The golden connection was now more developed, looking like a band of honey flowing between Celestia and David. Luna’s connection, however, was even more pronounced, and no longer represented a ribbon, but was a small cord of several fibers, having a certain thickness, much unlike its previous incarnation.

The two sisters gasped at the changes before them.

“Sister, what does this mean? I do not sense much difference in the flow of magic to David, even though my connection has advanced to such a level,” Luna said.

“I concur. My connection has strengthened as well, but there is not an increase of magic flowing through it. If I had to estimate, it is about the amount it takes anypony to lift a small object,” Celestia said. “The connections are not where we should focus our attention, though. Look at his chest,” Celestia directed.

David’s chest had previously shown a small pool of magic, one that was assumed to be his newly-formed, natural store. This pool of magical potential had undergone a change. When it happened, nopony or man would know. Though similar in size and shape, what they saw now was not a small, quiet pool, but a pulsing, swirling sphere of yellow and blue. It was well-contained as far as the resident magic users could see, but even with their expertise, this was new and uncharted territory.

“David, you have collected a bit more magic, but the vessel is no longer calm as it was before,” Celestia said. “I am not sure what this means, but we should have Twilight take another look at you.”

“Okay. I agree with that. But I don’t want this to affect our outing tomorrow. It’s very important to me. Please, Celestia. I even think that it might help me.”

“Lulu, what do you think? I know you are concerned,” Celestia asked.

Again, Luna stared at David. ‘Truth.’ She paused a moment. “I want David to be okay, but if this outing means so much to him, I want him to be able to go. We will all be there to support him, so if anything were to happen, I believe he would be safe. However, we must prepare so that no more harm comes to him.”

“Thank you,” David said as the magic faded and his body returned to normal.

Celestia shook her head. “Do not thank us yet. We must be very cautious with our use of magic for the meantime to avoid causing you any further discomfort. I will send a letter to Twilight and Cadance, letting them know of the situation. I will also ask Twilight to come here tomorrow, before dawn, and we will see if her magic affects you as well. If it does, this might be more severe than we think and our plan may necessitate a change.”

“I think this is a wise plan. David, rest assured we will do what we can to alleviate the situation,” Luna backed her sister. “Until then, let us dine and rest easy for the moment.”

David carefully weighed the advice of the sisters, then sighed in resignation. “Thank you both for your concern, and I agree with your plan. I’m sure everything will be fine, so let’s eat,” David said as he retook his seat next to Luna.

Celestia nodded, then went to pick up the bell. She stopped short and instead turned to David.

“I am sorry, David. I almost used my magic. Would you please do us the honors?” Celestia asked.

“Sure.” ‘Oh man, don’t tell me they are going to baby me through this the whole way,’ he thought.

David took the bell and rang it to signify the start of dinner to the staff.

As usual, Cherry’s crew came out to deliver their carefully prepared dishes. They did so promptly, bowed slightly, then returned. Cherry pulled up the rear and approached the table, performed a deep bow but did not raise her head.

“Cherry,” Celestia addressed the chef, “raise your head. We are all friends here.”

“Yes, Your Highness. I am pleased to serve you all this evening,” Cherry said warmly.

“Are you alright, Miss Topping?” Luna asked with a smirk on her face.

“I am fine, thank you for asking, Princess Luna,” Cherry replied.

“Something seems to be bothering you, Cherry,” Celestia said. “If there is anything you wish to discuss, feel free to come visit me in my chambers at any time.”

Cherry smiled sheepishly. “I’m fine, everything is fine!” she said, looking around the table. “More than me, is everything alright here? It took quite a while for you to call me tonight.”

“Yes, Cherry. We are okay, thank you for asking,” David answered, with the two alicorns looking at him questioningly.

Cherry caught David’s gaze, then turned away. “Okaay. Please let me know if there is anything I can bring you.”

“Thank you, we will,” David answered again.

At that, Cherry bowed slightly, then left the party to return to the kitchen.

David sighed yet again. “Well, let’s eat up! We have a big day ahead of us tomorrow.”

Dinner started, but it was set to be a comedy of errors. Apparently, it had been quite a while since either of the princesses had attempted to do anything without using magic.

Luna committed the first foul. Desiring some salad, she casually motioned for David to pass the salad bowl. Instead, David brought it to her and served her a portion, for which she was very grateful. That is when things went wrong. Luna looked to her utensils and tried to grab her salad fork with her hooves. Though her aim was true, her coordination was off, and she also put much more strength into the task than was required. Needless to say, the fork went flying. It flipped end-over-end as it soared through the air, only for it to land on the tile floor and clatter loudly.

Celestia apparently was brought out of her dour mood by the antics, and she struggled to keep back a giggle. Luna, however, fumed as she stared at the fork on the floor as if it had betrayed her trust.

“Please, Luna. Let me get that for you.” David smiled as he got up and retrieved her fork, placing it in the middle of the table, out of her reach. “Celestia, would you also like some salad?” he offered.

“Yes, please,” she answered.

David took the salad bowl and moved to Celestia’s side to serve her as well.

“Would you care for anything special?” he asked.

“Just a few extra tomatoes and olives please,” Celestia answered.

David did his best to serve her as she requested, placing her portion on her plate.

Celestia thanked him, then looked at the meal before her, as if to determine the best method of attack. She looked up at her sister at the opposite end, who had apparently forgone civility and was busy pushing a cherry tomato around her plate with her nose.

When Luna noticed her new audience, she looked up from her plate to her lover and sister.

“What? I know I am not the only one here who is hungry,” Luna replied.

David turned to Celestia who was looking longingly at her plate. As he did, she stopped, and David caught her gaze.

“Celestia, would you feel better if I fed you?” David asked.

“What?” Luna said, surprised, a piece of lettuce hanging off her chin. “You would feed her, but not me?”

“I would be glad to feed you as well, but you have already started eating,” David said.

“David, though I appreciate your kind offer, I can manage. Do not worry about me,” Celestia said to him.

“Okay. Luna?” David asked his mate.

“I too, am fine. Thank you.”

“As you wish,” David said as he retook his seat.

David and Luna started eating their meal in silence as Celestia looked on.

A moment later a strange, low, guttural sound was heard in the room.

“What, pray tell, was that?!” Luna bellowed, surprised.

David looked around the table, and his gaze locked with a pleading Celestia.

“I’m sorry, Luna. I told you I was hungry,” he said with a smile on his face.

“Oh. Hahahaha,” Luna laughed heartily.

As the commotion passed, all members of the party chowed down on their meals with gusto.

Perhaps a bit overenthusiastically in Celestia’s case, as she choked slightly on a bit of her salad.

David saw her distress as she looked to her empty teacup and then smiled at him. He stood up quickly and walked to her side, then picked up the nearby teapot.

“Allow me,” he said, pouring her a cup.

She nodded in thanks and picked the cup up with her lips, spilling tea around her mouth as she drank sloppily.

Setting it down with a clank, she looked at David warmly as she picked up her napkin with her hoof. “Thank you, David, I was quite parched.”

‘You’re welcome, Celestia. Allow me to refill your cup,” he said, gently refilling the vessel.

“Oh, David,” Luna called in an uncharacteristically sing-song voice.

“Yes, my dear,” David answered as he moved to her side.

“David, I would like to try some of those roasted portabella mushrooms. Would you be so kind as to cut one for me?” she asked.

“Of course,” David answered as he reached for the platter.

He chose a portion from the dish, then served it to Luna. He then took his own knife and fork, and cut it into smaller bites for the princess to eat.

“Would you like to try some of the Marsala reduction with that?” he asked.

“Oh, that would be wonderful,” Luna said to David, but secretly her gaze was fixed with her sister, Celestia.

David ladled a small portion of the wine reduction over the bites of mushroom, then returned the sauce to the center of the table.

“I do hope that I do not make a mess,” Luna said playfully. “I know it is terribly foalish of me, but would you please feed me a few bites?”

David smiled at Luna with all the love in his heart. He picked up his fork, and gathered a bit of mushroom, then swirled it in the sauce and held it out for her to eat.

Luna took it greedily, with a giant smile on her face, all the while staring at Celestia. She broke her sister’s gaze as she swallowed, then turned to David.

“Thank you so much, David. Please, come here for a moment,” Luna requested.

“Yes, can I get you something?” He asked as he approached the table.

“No, I just wanted to thank you,” Luna said as she reached around him with her wing and pulled him close. When he could not escape her, she planted a big kiss on his lips to show her ‘thanks,’ then let him go.

“You’re welcome, dear. But let’s keep our composure. It wouldn’t be polite to Celestia.”

“That is kind of you to consider me, David. But I understand you two are in love, and sometimes spontaneity is a natural thing in a new relationship. I do not mind in this case,” Celestia said calmly. “But if you are available, I would also like to try the mushrooms. If Luna’s reaction is anything to go by, they seem to be quite delicious.”

“Of course, Princ—I’m sorry—Celestia. I’ll be right there.”

David walked over and served her in a similar manner as he did Luna, with the exception of feeding her by hand.

“Thank you, David. That will do for now,” Celestia said, and David returned to his seat.

Celestia then grabbed one of the long, thin baguettes with both hooves and pulled it to her place setting. She held it down while she gripped one end with her mouth and pulled the bread apart, breaking it into smaller portions.

Her antics caused both David and Luna to take notice. They watched Celestia portion out several bites of bread, laying each on her saucer as she went. She then used her hooves to place one small piece of bread onto her plate and pushed it around, soaking up the wine sauce as she did so. Luna watched in wonder as her sister daintily pushed a portion of mushroom to the edge of her plate, then picked it up gingerly with her lips.

Deftly maneuvering the morsel, Celestia gobbled up the fungi, chewing it thoroughly, but politely. After swallowing the bite, she then picked up the now soaked piece of bread and ate it similarly, not allowing a single drip to fall.

Luna was awestruck with the performance. Though both princesses were made to eat in a manner unlike they were used to, Celestia was able to do it with both poise and grace. Compared to her, Luna was feeding at the trough. She looked back at David, who also was watching Celestia in interest. Her heart sank a little at the attention he gave her big sister, but then David turned to her with the biggest smile and grabbed her hoof. The warmth of his hand made her heart swell with joy, and she no longer cared how she appeared. She wasn’t going for elegance; she didn’t need that or to impress anyone.

Facing her plate once again, she also took a loaf of bread to eat. Instead of mimicking her sister’s movements, though, she placed the long baguette under a foreleg to hold it down, then placed her muzzle directly into her food, grabbing a portion of mushroom and wolfing it down.

As she did so, she looked up at the table to find David still smiling at her and holding her hoof, while Celestia looked on in her own amazement.

Luna followed up the bite by tearing off a hunk of bread as she kept it pinned down, then swabbed the plate for some sauce. She didn’t make any effort to be tidy, she simply gobbled the bread down and smiled as the wonderful flavor filled her mouth.

David ate his portion as well, though he opted to use his silverware.

‘I wonder if it would be more polite to eat with my hands, or without them, at this point,’ he thought.

The meal continued on like this for a while, until all had taken their fill.

“Well, anyone for dessert?” David asked, earning him some odd looks from around the table.

“No, I think that will do for me tonight. What about you, Lulu?” Celestia asked.

“I believe I will abstain.”

“Then I see no reason to call Cherry out again,” Celestia replied. “Lulu, will you be going directly to your court session from here?”

“Yes, almost directly. I wish to see David off to sleep, as it would do well to fortify my emotions. We all have a big day tomorrow,” Luna answered.

“Then I will bid you all a good night from here,” Celestia said as she arose from her chair.

“Goodnight, Celestia,” David said.

“Yes, sweet dreams, Sister,” Luna added.

Celestia nodded in thanks and left through the doors to the royal apartments. After she had left, David turned to Luna.

“Luna, were you goading her back there?”

Luna smiled mischievously. “Perhaps a little bit, yes. I wanted to test her limits on how much of our affection she could handle. She is doing quite well!”

“Well, don’t push her too much, okay?”

Luna huffed. “As you wish.”

“Now, about Cherry. She seemed quite shaken up tonight. What do you think?” he asked.

“Yes. It seems we had a lasting effect on the poor mare. I think we should speak to her.”

“Okay.” David reached for the silver bell.

David rang the small bell, and the door popped open as usual. Cherry strolled out with a small tray of fruits and what seemed to be ice cream. When she saw that only Luna and David were still around, she stopped in her tracks.

“Will Princess Celestia not be joining you for dessert?” Cherry asked.

“No, she has retired for the evening,” Luna informed her.

“Oh,” Cherry said simply as she started walking towards the table.

“Sorry, Cherry. We actually weren’t calling for dessert either,” David said as the mare reached the table.

“You aren’t!? Am I still in trouble!?” she asked, shaking a little.

“No, no, my sweet Cherry,” Luna addressed her. “I did not want you to feel punished so by my earlier actions. I intended only to be a bit mischievous, but instead, I have caused harm. Though I used my power over you to place you at a disadvantage, know that I meant every word I spoke after lunch when I said I liked you and that we: David, myself, and you, Cherry, should be friends. I just happen to be the pony who gets to call the shots!” Luna said sincerely, but with a wide grin on her face.

Cherry thought for a moment, then visibly relaxed. “Again, you are far too kind, Princess.” She smiled and bowed.

“I am glad we understand each other,” Luna said. “Is that why were you so disturbed at dinner? Please do tell us, as it will bother both David and myself if you do not.”

“Well, when I walked out I was fine, but when I saw Princess Celestia, I was worried that you had told her what had happened between David and me or even what you and David did this afternoon. I couldn’t even bear to look at her, thinking that she might have known!” Cherry said, somewhat in a panic.

“Cherry, my dear, I would not have told her about you and David— as I said, there was little to no impropriety there, and I have forgiven you for as much. Now, for what David and I did in the kitchen, that was an extremely private exchange that you just so happened to be a witness of. I certainly do not share my private moments with my sister, no matter how close we are.”

‘I’m not too sure about that,’ David thought to himself. ‘I’m pretty sure you’d recount every sordid detail to Celestia just to gauge her reaction if you thought you could get away with it.’

“Yes, Cherry. I’m sure Luna would not do that,” David lied, earning another ear twitch and a smirk from Luna.

“Okay. That makes me feel much better, thank you. I’m sorry I even thought about it,” Cherry said as her smile returned. “So, would either of you like some ice cream?” she asked.

“I think I’m not up for dessert, Cherry,” David replied.

“I am not as well, unfortunately,” Luna added.

“Oh, that’s okay. I should also let you know that I’ve gotten everything ready for tomorrow with the exception of cutting the cake. I’ve prepared lots of goodies for everyone to try; I do hope all of you enjoy them.”

“I am sure we all will,” Luna said, “but first I must see David off to bed, as he is not feeling his best, then go and tend to court.”

“Oh. I’m sorry to hear that. David, I hope you feel better soon! If you need a snack, just send word to a guard or staff member, and I’ll come running!”

“Thanks, Cherry, but it isn’t as serious as all that. I’ll be fine soon enough, just gotta get out and stretch my legs!” David said with a chortle.

“Yes, so if you would excuse us, Cherry, we must be off.” Luna stood from her chair.

“Of course. Thank you for talking with me, Princess Luna. I really appreciate it.” Cherry said, bowing slightly.

“You are most welcome,” Luna said while looking back as she and David approached the doors to the royal wing. Then David stepped in front and held the door open for Luna as she passed through, leaving the chef-mare behind.

***

Walking the halls, David and Luna discussed the plans for the evening.

“David, I want you to stay in my bedchambers tonight. There, after court, I can keep an eye on you, and we can enjoy the rest of our date together. Would that be acceptable?”

“Of course, Luna. I’m glad that you are willing to have me over,” David said with a big smile.

“You are very important to me, which you know. I simply will not be able to rest if I do not have you by my side tonight.”

“Don’t worry. I will stay there and wait for you to return. Please wake me if I am asleep.”

Luna nodded. “As you say. Court will not be long, only three hours time. Do you require anything from your quarters before we go to mine?”

David paused. “Yes, let’s stop by. I’ll pick them up, then we can go.”

The two walked languidly through the halls, collected a few belongings of David’s, then proceeded to Luna’s room. Unusually, there were no shadows in the halls leading to the grand ebony doors.

“Luna, where did all the shadow guards go?”

“Oh, you figured out that much, did you?”

“Yes. It didn’t seem to just be for ambiance.”

“I dismissed them for the evening when we left for dinner. After you told me of your condition I did not want them around. I am sure they still lurk in the main halls, though, hiding behind armor or in a corner as much as they can. Loyalty can have several costs, you see. One of them is a lack of complete privacy at times.”

“Hmm. I’ve heard of there being a ‘price of loyalty’ but never ‘costs.’ What do you mean?”

“As far as I am concerned, a price is paid willingly, but a cost is what one is expected to pay. They expect me to be willing to part with my privacy at times, but that is too much— hence a cost. Worry not, the ledger will balance in time.”

“I think I understand,” David said as opened one of the massive doors for her and waited for to pass.

Luna approached him. “Do you need anything else while I am here?”

“No, Luna. Go to court, I will see you soon.”

Luna smiled and craned her neck upwards. David, sensing her desire, bent down and embraced her neck and head with his hands, then took her lips in an impassioned kiss. They stood there in the doorway for a moment, enjoying the feeling and taste of each other as their tongues danced playfully together. Finally, they broke apart, and with stars still in their eyes, they professed their love for each other.

Luna then pushed David with her body, guiding him over to the bed, then had him sit down upon it. It was a symbolic gesture if anything, as he was not going anywhere until she returned. She drew close and kissed his forehead, now that it was in reach, smiled, then turned to go.

As she made her exit, Luna looked back at David one last time and smiled brightly. She then attempted to close the grand doors, sealing her David inside. Luna maneuvered the open door from the inside, pushing it almost closed, then left through the gap. Once outside, though, she had some trouble as she fumbled with door pulls, and was eventually forced to leave the doorway slightly parted. This seemed to irk her, and she snorted to show her disapproval, then went on her way.

David laughed a little to himself. ‘Wow, that was a good kiss, but a bit sticky. She tasted just like the marsala we had for dinner— it must be all over her face!’ David licked his lips clean, wearing a goofy grin. ‘I hope she doesn’t worry too much about this magic thing; everything’s going to be just fine.’

Seeing his silly mare leave, he got up and pushed the solid doors shut, then settled in for a nap.

***

Act XVII - Where No Man Has Gone Before*

As the night drew long, David looked over to his small clock sitting on Luna’s dresser. Almost three hours had passed since his princess had left for court, and she would be coming back at any moment.

David was especially pensive this night. He didn’t want to show it, but he was worried about the strange sensations he started getting when magic was being used around him. He lay on the princess’s bed, thinking and waiting patiently for her return.

‘I hope she’s okay with all of this. I know this whole magical sensory thing I’ve got going on has put her on edge, but I think it’ll be fine. Maybe I can give her a stress free night and we can have a good day tomorrow.’

The giant doors creaked as they were slowly pushed open. The noise startled David from his musing, his heartbeat quickened, and he bolted to the door.

Luna, sitting on the other side, pushed at her grand doors with both hooves. The strain was obvious and she wore a slightly pained expression on her face.

She mused to herself. ‘I bet my sister does not have these problems. Her guards would open and close her doors before she ever got close enough to lift a hoof! It does stand to wonder if I have been lacking in discipline though. Perhaps I should return to my training regimen and rebuild my strength. Yes, I shall do it! I was once strong and battle-hardened, respected by my guards and ponies for both my stealth and stren—’ “Ooph!” Luna uttered, falling back to her hooves as the mighty doors swung inward.

David stood on the other side, looking at the slightly deflated mare.

“Good evening, my love,” he said.

Luna raised her head and recovered from her defeat quickly, a new smile replacing her frown of internal contemplation.

“Hello, my David,” she said to her now approaching paramour.

David bent down to receive her gaze at eye-level.

“I missed you,” he whispered, staring lovingly into her eyes.

Luna would’ve melted if she could.

“And I, you,” she replied.

David reached out with his arms, looking for her to do the same. In response, she leaned back on her haunches and stretched her forehooves out to meet him, then wrapped them around his neck and pulled him close. Now pressed together, they kissed passionately, warming each other's souls.

David’s body, showing some fatigue from the position, shuddered at bit as they stayed in their embrace near the floor. Looking to rectify this, he wrapped his arms around Luna’s back and pulled her closer, causing Luna to gasp lightly at his tightened grip. David then put his long legs to work, and lifted the mare from her seated position to a standing one and beyond, her platinum shoes barely scraping the floor as she was lifted into the air.

“Oh, David! What are you—”

David kissed her lovingly, silencing her lips and taking away her breath. He stood with Luna still held aloft in his arms and twirled her around, much to her enjoyment. As they turned in place during their impromptu dance, Luna felt a gentle breeze; it reminded her of a relaxing flight amongst the clouds and made her smile. David stared into her clear, blue eyes and smiled back, then finally slowed and allowed her back hooves to regain purchase with the floor.

“Sorry about that,” David said sheepishly.

“Do not say so. I was surprised, but thoroughly enjoyed it.”

Luna moved to break their standing embrace, and David allowed her to gently regain her footing on all fours.

“Are you tired, Luna?”

“No.” She shook her head. “I wish to be near you. Shall we cuddle a bit?”

“I would like nothing more.”

David walked over to the massive doors and pushed them close with relative ease. He then walked over to her bedside, where Luna was beginning to remove her shoes.

“Allow me,” he requested.

Luna moved aside, allowing David some room. He knelt on the floor in front of her and reached forward with his hands open, staring up into her eyes.

Luna sat on her haunches and looked at the man. There she saw the love in his eyes burning brightly as he wished to serve her, and not wanting to disappoint, she lifted her left forehoof gently in the air and held it there for him.

David took the proffered hoof, brought his face lower and kissed it, then deftly removed the shoe from behind and slipped it off. He took her now, unshod hoof and rubbed it lightly, massaging the tender sole and working his way northward. He gently stroked the coronet band and kissed the hoof again as his fingers continued to move up her leg. David moved up as high as her fetlock before he paused, then slowly allowed the limb to return to the floor.

“You would do well as my personal masseuse. Perhaps you are better suited for a life of service to the crown?” Luna said mockingly.

Sensing her jibe, David played along, “I am already bonded to serve you, my princess,” he said before reaching for the next hoof.

She smiled at his response and lifted her right leg. “You to me, and I to you. Would any have thought that I would ever choose to serve somepony.”

“Or some man,” David corrected as he ministered to her other hoof.

Her forehooves taken care of, he moved to kneel by her rear. Seeing his movement, Luna stood, so she could properly lift her back legs.

David watched her strong, lithe muscles flex as she stood up from her seated position. Her crescent moon rose in front of his eyes, and he couldn’t help but reach out and stroke it lightly.

Luna’s thigh twitched and shuddered under the light contact as the tickling sensation rippled through her body. The shiver reached her brain and she shook her head and mane to relieve herself of the feeling.

David, however had moved down to her hooves and was now lightly stroking her leg as he waited for her to lift it. She complied shortly, and David once again found himself farrier and masseuse to his princess.

David completed the task more quickly this time, as he thought it might be uncomfortable for her to stand as such. He was not incorrect, but Luna secretly wished it had taken longer.

‘His touch… so patient and caring. Only when sister tended my wounds from battle have I ever experienced such care before, and that was so very long ago. I somewhat feel for my older sibling, that she does not have somepony that cares for her the same.’

“Luna?” David spoke, now waiting patiently at her other side.

“Oh. I am sorry, I was lost in thought,” Luna said as she lifted her last hoof. “Your touch is so wonderful, it might entrance me if I am not careful,” she said bashfully.

David didn’t respond, he just continued to provide love and relaxation to his mate. Finally finishing, he stood and walked back to face her.

He bent over and Luna looked up to join him in a kiss. The kiss showed not only their love, but their growing passion, as Luna parted her lips and invited him inside.

David accepted the invitation and entered slowly. His tongue first found her lips, and he stroked the point at which the two lovers first joined together. He then proceeded further, as he was teased to do so by her own muscle, and both began to twist and pull on each other. They performed in a slow, wet wrestling match, sending small waves of pleasure through each of them as they fought.

David was the first to pull back, and soon their embrace was broken. A testament to their love was pulled between them when they parted; a thin line of liquid had joined the two, then it shattered into nothingness in the air.

David looked to her and continued to undress her. He reached upwards toward her head, and sensing his intention, she bowed slightly. He carefully removed her obsidian tiara and held it in his hands. She looked at him as he studied the ornament, trying to figure out what interested him so.

‘He holds my crown, my symbol of sovereignty. I wonder what he thinks of it. I only know it to be a thing, something I’ve worn for ages. Yes, it is important, but though time has made it a part of me, when I remove it for him, I feel quite different.’

David finished his inspection and carefully placed the tiara on Luna’s bedside table where it rested on a velvet pillow, designated for just that purpose. He then turned back to Luna, and went to remove the last of her vestments.

‘I have to say, this is more thrilling than I had imagined. Ooh, he is coming to take my peytral! This man, the one I have pledged my heart to, has stripped me bare with his own hands. No attendant or servant has ever touched me with such familiarity before. I feel his fingers under the rim as they run through my coat; I hope he can’t tell that I sweat a little under that huge lump of metal. Ahh, it’s such a relief to take it off! And he’s studying it like the crown, running his fingers along the backside of it. Oh, has he noticed a bit of moisture? No, perhaps not. He sets it down with such care on the dresser, like it is part of me, as if it could feel.’

Now undressed, Luna looked at David. She gestured at him, giving him the signal that it is time he shared her level of familiarity.

David didn’t miss the sign, and swiftly pulled off his shirt. Unlike Luna’s ornaments, he cast the shirt aside, throwing it casually over a nearby chair. He then unfastened his pants and threw them at the chair in a similar manner.

Luna looked on as he stood there in his boxers, blushing slightly at the view of her man. Though he was not completely undressed, she was secretly glad he was not fully on display.

David turned back to his lover, then to the bed. He ushered her up onto the velveteen sheets, then followed her movements to join her.

Luna settled in bed on her side, watching her man as he crawled up to her.

As David neared, he did not stop aside Luna, instead, he crawled over her and towered over the princess who now lay pinned below him. He leaned down and kissed her softly, which brought a brighter smile to her lips.

She opened her body to him, legs splayed as he grew closer, not yet fully laying on top of her.

David, arms and legs straddled around Luna, reached below her and enveloped her in an embrace, then placed his chin into the crook of her neck and nuzzled her deeply, breathing in her familiar scent. Having finally snared his prey, he pulled her close and then rolled both of them as he turned to lay on his back.

Now perched on top of his chest, Luna laid her head on his shoulders. Feeling frisky, she nuzzled his neck, licking his cheek and nibbling his ears, causing David to gasp and giggle at the unfamiliar sensation.

As he chuckled lightly, he returned the affection by rubbing her exposed sides with his hands.

“You, did not enjoy that?” Luna questioned with a pained expression.

“No, I did. I just am not used to the sensation. It just caught me off guard,” David said before placing a kiss on her nose.

Seeing her smile return, he decided it was time to show her some love. He worked over the mare slowly with his hands. Starting at the top, he combed through her beautiful, magical mane. He brushed her long bangs out of her face, and went to kiss her lips, only turning away from them at the last moment, teasingly, and planted a chaste kiss on her cheek. Continuing down her mane, he stroked her long neck, feeling Luna push into his hands as he traveled. Reaching her withers, he let both hands travel down her legs, giving a massaging touch as he went. As he approached a hoof, he brought it up to his face, kissing and licking it tenderly.

Luna cooed at the love he offered; it made her head swim with passion and she desired more of it.

David would not disappoint her. He continued to pepper her hooves with kisses and licks to all the vulnerable points where her hoof wall met flesh and fur, carefully studying the reactions Luna was displaying, but soon, he was urged internally to move onward. Slowly, he moved back up her frame, working over her chest and up to her wings.

Using the knowledge he learned earlier in their preening lesson, he teased the underside of her wing joints and massaged her flight muscles. It had the expected effect, and Luna could not hold back her body’s desire to splay her wings in arousal.

Now having unfettered access, he continued his assault on her feathery appendages, teasing and tickling her from her body to the tips of her primaries. This new tactic caused her to squirm against him and she gently pressed her hips down into David’s legs—shifting slightly to provide the desired stimulation. Feeling the new pressure on his extremities, David stopped his ministrations.

This broke Luna out of her pleasurable trance and she opened her eyes to look into David’s.

“My David, you shower me with your loving touch, bringing me pleasure and comfort. It would give me great peace to simply curl up at your side and feel you next to me, but you have awakened desire in me, and should you agree, I would like us both to enjoy this time as lovers… Do you… want to be with me as well?”

“I feel the same and would love nothing more. If you would have me, that is…” David replied.

Luna smiled bashfully. “Wait here. I must go and freshen up. I will not be gone long.”

Luna leaned into David and kissed him forcefully, almost prying open his mouth with her tongue. She swirled it around languidly, teasing and tasting him before finally pulling apart with an audible pop! Luna then arose to stand above him, her legs shaking slightly as she did so.

David felt a cool breeze on his leg. Looking down, he found a bit of dampness there, and following it up, saw the source—a patch of slightly matted fur on the inside of her back-right leg. Luna caught his eyes wandering and quickly hopped off the bed, then looked back at David with a blush on her features as she smiled at him. She then walked into the bathroom, shutting the door behind her.

‘I’d better get ready too. I don’t think she’ll be too long.’

David hopped up out of the bed as soon as he heard the door shut. He moved quickly around the room. Finding what he desired, he quickly put his plan into motion.

***

A few moments passed, and the handle on Luna’s bathroom door began to turn. Slowly, the door opened and the princess strolled through. She had barely passed the threshold when she stopped suddenly—surprised by what she saw.

David had gathered every candle he could find and placed them around her bed. They were on shelves, the dresser, encircled the perimeter of the bed itself. Somehow, he had lit them all without magic and turned the rest of the lights down low, leaving only the flickering candlelight for illumination.

‘Oh my stars! I feel about to swoon at even this one display of his love. I can never be ready if he continues to surprise me like this.’

David was similarly lost to a new sight before him. Luna stood there, mesmerized by the sight, but it was herself that had ensnared David as he sat on the edge of the bed. She stood amongst the candles, the light cascading over her features, highlighting her luscious curves and firm muscles. What really caught David’s eye was two new additions.

Luna’s normally flowing mane had taken a new shape. It still billowed and flowed in spots, but it was now partially restrained by a dark blue ribbon. While away, Luna had bound her mane in a ponytail, tying it around the base and then threading the ribbon through the rest of her mane, making pockets of nebulous stars as it weaved through. Similarly, she had tied another ribbon in her tail, wrapping it around her dock and tying it off in a small bow.

‘She doesn’t know it yet, but she has found one of my greatest weaknesses in that—those ponytails of hers. I can’t believe she’s gone this far to entice me.’

David stood, wearing a bright blush as he stared at Luna.

“You look lovely, Luna,” he said simply.

Luna raised a hoof to cover her own blush.

“I wanted to do more, but I could not manage without magic,” she replied.

“No, it’s wonderful. You have no idea how… how sexy you look.”

Luna slinked over to her man and nuzzled the flesh of his chest, rubbing her face against his smooth skin.

“Join me in the bed,” she said simply as she passed him.

With a strong beat of her wings, she took flight for a moment, then alighted on the bed, still standing.

David was not far behind. He started to crawl back onto the bed, his eyes locked with hers, both of them beaming as they smiled to each other.

“Stop—” she commanded. “Take them off.”

David stopped, the prey was now the hunter. He slid off the bed and stood before her. Reaching down, he grabbed the band of his boxers with one hand, and reached inside them with the other. He readjusted himself slightly, then using both hands, slid the fabric down and allowed it to fall to the floor.

There he stood, as nature intended and on full display to Princess Luna. She stared into his eyes, but struggled. She wanted to look him over, to devour him with her gaze. David’s member twitched as he recognized her internal battle. Luna’s eyes shifted lower, then back up as she regained control. It moved him, spurred his hormones onward, and caused his manhood to rise.

No longer able to look away, she tilted her head downward to see his stiffening rod. It twitched again under her gaze and she wondered if she had power over it.

‘He is long and thick, just as I remember, but though I have held it directly, it feels like I am viewing it for the first time. Its shape is not that unfamiliar, but even so, it does lack certain equine features. He has no medial ring, and the head is much smoother. The coloration matches the rest of his skin and there is much detail in the shaft—his veins pulsing, carrying with it the blood needed to feed his mighty erection, ready to skewer its target. Oh my, what am I thinking!?’

Luna broke away her gaze and turned her head upwards, reestablishing communication with her man. She realized that she had left him there at the edge of the bed while she ogled him, and thought to correct that promptly.

“Come to me. Lie close so that we may feel our bodies pressed together,” she directed.

“Yes, my princess.”

David entered the bed, and they lay down together on their sides.

Luna kissed his body as he drew closer and ran her hooves over his frame. The soft touch of her fur tickled him and fueled his growing erection.

They lay entwined in each other’s embrace. Hooves and hands, arms and legs all moved to grab and caress the other partner as much as possible.

Luna made a bold move, and wrapped her back legs around one of David’s and ground her flesh into his. He could feel her fire growing down below and it stoked his own.

David reached up and under her head and moved to grab her horn. He had secretly applied some saliva to his hand and he now moved to use the slickened appendage to rub her keratinized protrusion. He wrapped his hand and fingers around her horn, gripping it tightly, then moved it slowly up and down, twisting his hands with the grooves he felt below.

Luna moaned deeply as the pleasure fed into her system. David’s previous attempts at horn play were wonderful, but did not compare to the intensity she felt now. This new addition caused her to redouble her efforts in attempting to quench the heat she felt growing in her nethers, and she squeezed David’s leg tightly between her own, causing her to whimper as well.

Unknown to Luna, her movements were causing David’s own pleasure center to be triggered, as her soft body slid up and down against his now fully-erect penis. The sensation was almost too great, but he fought through it as he passionately kissed his mare while administering to her horn.

Luna was soon reaching a peak from David’s expert manipulations. With a fleeting moment of clarity she decided it was too soon for her to come and instead, she stilled all her movement.

David looked to her, worried something was wrong as she picked herself up off the bed and broke all contact with him.

“On your back, please,” was all she said.

David complied and rolled on his back, his member flagging in the air.

Luna stood over him, and began to kiss his body, starting with his lips. She broke the kiss there, and traveled around his head and shoulders, kissing and nipping him in places, sending sharp signals through his nerves as she played with him.

She soon reached his pectorals and stared for a moment as his vestigial nipples. She hesitated, then proceeded to lick and tease them. From the generous treatment, they soon stiffened under her tongue and she smiled in appreciation. Though they were small, she suckled on them, eliciting short moans and twitches from the man beneath her.

While Luna worked below, David stroked her head and mane, playing with her new ponytail style as he watched her have fun with his body. He winced hard as she teasingly bit down on one of his sensitive nipples, pulling her head sharply to his chest in response. Acquiescing to his request, she let go, and gently pressed her muzzle into the injured nub, letting the pain subside before she continued.

“My turn,” he said, causing his mate to look up at him.

She complied, and lay down next to him on her back with her legs and hooves drawn tightly against her body.

David moved to stand over her and began to mimic her previous actions. He kissed her lightly, then moved to nuzzle her neck, licking and nibbling as he went. He explored under her chin and licked the soft fur he found there, causing her to shudder at his light touch. Venturing lower, he massaged her chest and tickled under her wings as they lay outstretched on the bed below her. All of this was doing the job, but David had a goal to reach, one much lower.

David rose up to his maximum height as he stood on his knees below the mare. Looking down at her, she blushed and tried to cover her face in her forehooves.

‘He is looking at me. He wants me, and I love it.’

David looked lower, spying the soft underbelly he has barely graced with his hands. He softly pushed his hands between her crossed legs, and parted them. Now displayed to him, he surveyed her belly and her two small teats. Still holding her legs at bay, he lowered his head to the new area and pressed his cheeks into the soft fur.

“Ohhhh,” Luna moaned.

David did not expect for this touch to cause such a vocal response, but it made him happy it did. As he lay his head there, Luna gently stroked his hair, praising him, but also urging him onward.

Not wanting to disappoint, he turned his head, still engulfed in the soft landscape and kissed her gently, earning him a coo in return. He moved around the area, teasing her groin where her legs met and then back to the center. Seeing a small, blue teat, he licked it tentatively, causing Luna to shudder. Liking the response, he latched on the best he could, licking, sucking and nipping at it gently. Luna’s legs stretched ever wider, giving David as much room as he needed, practically begging for more.

This brought something new to David’s senses, something he was surprised he hadn’t noticed until now—scent. David could now smell Luna’s lust as it was building, and her natural, animalistic odor permeated his nostrils and sent unstoppable signals to his brain.

With this new information, David’s passion exploded, and he moved from her sensitive belly, up to her inner thigh, lapping away as he unconsciously pulled her closer to his groin. Soon there was no space between them and he rubbed his penis over the now wet fur he had licked at previously, thrusting against her lightly.

Luna felt the new intruder’s presence and wanted to greet it properly. She pawed at the bed, squirming to get loose from David’s grip on her leg, yet failed miserably.

“David…” she pleaded. “David, please, come here to me,” she said with outstretched forelegs.

David snapped himself out of his lust and released the leg he was feasting upon. He crawled up to meet his lover’s lips and they joined together in a wild, passionate kiss.

Pulling away, Luna pushed him down on his back again and rose up. This time, there was no going back. She turned around and lay down on the man’s chest. Her muzzle next to his groin and her backside to his face.

David saw a glimpse of what was coming as she sat down on his chest and then it was all displayed before him as her tail flagged high and to the side, revealing her most intimate parts.

From top to bottom, it was not something he had experience with and he took a moment to study. Her tail stood high, tied with a blue ribbon, giving it an extra-sexy look. Below her dock, her dark blue tailhole sat puckered, twitching slightly as her tail unconsciously swished side to side. His eyes continued to travel downward to her honeypot, where a set of blue, puffy, and perky lips sat below her tailhole. They glistened with the moisture coming from her tight slit, which was tinged slightly in pink, a meer clue of what lie beyond. Below her slit, her mound disappeared into her underbelly; he had been so close to his goal, yet failed to reach it earlier. What he did not see in his view was her clitoris. This puzzled him, as he remembered the firm nub being readily available to him in their other session.

David’s head shot up as he felt his own area being tended to. Luna had wasted no time in her new position, and was now lavishing her lover’s member with licks and kisses as she teased him to further heights of pleasure.

Not wanting to be undone, but with still more to explore, David grabbed both cheeks of Luna’s rear and parted them, causing her to “eep” a bit into his groin. The expansion of her buttocks caused her labia to part slightly, exposing her pink flesh to the man. There he saw her love button, still tucked away, waiting for her arousal to grow before it made itself known.

David brought his face close to her vulva and gave it a tentative lick, to which Luna moaned directly into his erect member as she serviced him. Her taste was salty and somewhat bitter, but with a hint of fruit at the end. Deciding it was nothing that was going to deter him, he pressed forward into her nethers and lapped away at the nectar he found there.

He traced her insides with his tongue, stimulating her to quiver and spasm around him. Pulling back slightly, he sucked on her puffy nether lips, kneading the flesh with his mouth and tongue. Luna was doing the same—she engulfed his member in her own mouth and slathered it with her saliva as she began to piston away.

David then shifted his attention, grabbing her ribbon-laced dock with one hand and pulled her rump down to him. Using his other hand, he gently inserted a finger into her warm, wet vagina and pulled her muscular cave open to give his tongue better access. Surprised, Luna bit down slightly on his penis, causing David to jump and hiss with the sharp pain.

David was not going to let that stop him. Still holding her pussy open, he licked it from bottom to top, playfully nipping it with lip-covered teeth so as not to hurt her. This must have pleased her, as she quickly pulled herself off his dick and squealed loudly in delight.

Now fingering her steadily, David’s tongue played a secondary role in his lovemaking. Fluid leaked out of her gaping hole and David had to work tirelessly to lap it all up, but ultimately failed, letting his chin and neck be slathered in her juices. As he continued to work, Luna winked incessantly at his constant assault, making it somewhat difficult for him to keep his grip.

Finally, his efforts were rewarded, as his mare had warmed up enough for a bright pink nub of flesh to make itself known to the world. Her emerged clitoris throbbed and glistened in the candlelight and David knew the time had come.

He removed his fingers from her innermost walls and grasped both sides of her hips. Steadying himself for the inevitable consequences, he took a few deep breaths, breathing out teasingly against her blood-engorged trigger. After taking one last breath, he leaned in, and with puckered lips, engulfed her clit, kissing and sucking it lightly.

Luna rose up as if she was shocked, and pushed back against the man. He found himself surrounded by her flesh as Luna sat on David’s face, grinding her back half into his lips.

David’s nose was buried in the folds of her marehood as he held on to her clit with his lips. In response, Luna’s tail thrashed around violently under the intense shocks that David administered to her most sensitive area. She whimpered and whinnied as she fought to keep control. Not yet deterred, David held fast to his actions, licking, sucking, and rubbing her for all he could muster and finally, she came.

The flood of her juices was immense, covering his face in an inadvertent attempt to drown him. He did not give up though, and he held his breath through her shudders and tried to prolong her pleasure.

Luna cried out in agony and pleasure shouting at the top of her lungs in the ‘Royal Canterlot Voice,’ with the words of her emotions often being interrupted by grunts and cries and every utterance made shook the walls and reverberated through the stones of the castle, letting her pleasure be known to all in the vicinity.

Her magic fired off uncontrollably, sending tingles up David’s spine with every spark from her horn, and causing the castle to shake from her grand powers overrunning her faculties.

Later, with her spasms subsiding and magic controlled, David finally emerged from the pile of twitching blue flesh.

Luna, though she felt weak, turned to her lover. “You… I love you, David,” was all she could muster.

David licked his lips and met her gaze. “I love you too,” he replied.

Luna scooted around to face him, barely able to move in the aftermath of her intense orgasm. She curled up next to him and let the endorphins play across her body, still giving her tingles and filling her eyes with stars.

They lay like this for a few moments until Luna pulled back her head to look at her man.

“David, I want you,” she said as she stared into his eyes.

The abruptness of the statement caused his emotions to swell and his rod to come back to life.

“Are you sure? You just finished. I’m okay if you need to rest.”

“Do not mistake one orgasm as the end of our night together. I want you. Now.”

David leaned into his stern-faced mare, and begged for a kiss. Her face softened a bit at his request and she moved to close the gap, kissing him with renewed passion.

Luna then broke away, and jumped up on all fours, with all of her strength on display.

“If you are to have me, you must catch me!” she chided, then leapt off the bed, landing just outside of the ring of candles.

David was stunned. Adrenaline pumped in his veins and his face became flushed. He too leapt off the bed, his penis standing tall as he confronted the mare that teased him onward.

A new, bestial fire in his mind spurred him on. He lunged forward, but Luna was quicker. She pushed off the floor with ease and dodged his clumsy attack. Coming to stop a few feet beyond the bed, she stuck out her tongue and laughed at him.

David surveyed her surroundings, there was no escape for her unless she was to jump out onto the balcony or double-back onto the bed from the other side. He smiled, knowing this farce would not last either way, as it was both of their desires that he catch her.

He moved slowly toward her position and Luna backed away, head held low, as she matched him step for step.

Finally, with her rear almost pressed against the wall, he lunged forward again.

Luna must have seen his attack coming, as she bent down and jumped into the air. Unfurling her grand wings, she was able to clear the man as he landed on the floor in her previous spot and she, instead, glided to safety on the opposite side.

“You cannot catch me like that,” she joked, as she waved her ass, shaking her ribbon-bound tail at him.

David grunted as he rose slowly to his feet. He was not deterred, nor was he done playing, but now, he would go for the win. A new plan formed in his mind and he turned toward Luna and pressed forward slowly. Now, there were few obstacles behind Luna and fewer options for her to escape. Her trump card of flight was already played and he knew it.

Standing tall and playing it safe, he barricaded her flight and left her no choice but to choose land. He continued to creep up on the mare, and she lowered herself in preparation to spring into action.

David did not want her to be hurt, so her purposely left a larger gap on his left side for her to escape. As he pressed forward, eyes locked on his prey, he twitched ever so slightly, and his right leg buckled under him.

Sensing her opening, she bolted forward to his left, dashing to make it through. David, however, had only feigned his injury, and moved to intercept. He caught her around her flank and wrapped her up in both arms, tackling her to the floor.

Luna laughed in mirth at her capture, but David was more serious. He straddled her hindquarters and held her tightly.

Feeling his intensity, she turned to him. “David, let me up,” she commanded, but with love in her eyes.

He acquiesced, allowing his mare to stand, and shook out the unbridled desire clouding his mind.

Luna walked over to the foot of the bed, stretching her legs lightly, then unfurled her wings and with a large flap, blew out all of the candles at her feet. She refolded her wings, and then reared up, placing her forelegs and chest on the bed. She then turned back to her man, still sitting on the floor and locked into his gaze.

“Take me, my love. Make love to me. Show me just how strong you really are,” she said, holding her tail high, showing off her winking marehood.

David stood up and brushed off his legs. He walked over to her rear and stared at it, then reached out with a hand and stroked it lovingly.

Luna teased him further, swishing her tail and allowing it to wrap around his arm. It clung to him, wet with her juices and he grabbed it lightly at the dock and stroked its length, pulling at it slightly.

“Oooh, yes,” she cooed in response.

David sidled up closer, feeling her warmth as he drew near with his groin. Luna pushed back and teased his sensitive flesh as she shook her rear. The sensation caused it to twitch and his penis and slapped her belly with its length, announcing its presence. Feeling it so close, she rubbed it against her inner thighs squeezing it as much as she could.

David could wait no longer. He looked down at her dripping marehood and raised his hips, pointing his spear directly at her winking hole. Now lined up, he pressed forward a bit, securing his position against her.

He took his right hand, with her tail still wrapped around his arm, and gripped her thigh. He then took his free left hand, and similarly grasped her other side.

His heartbeat was pulsing through her, she could feel the tip of his member pressing into her folds and the waiting was ripping away at her patience, driving her mad.

David took a deep breath and steeled himself against the upcoming onslaught. Now prepared, he leaned forward and pushed firmly, parting her lips with his penis as he drove it inside her molten interior.

The invasion caused a loud gasp from the mare. She had never been with a male before David, and while she had sought to pleasure herself, nothing would have ever prepared her for this.

David’s spear drove into her at an agonizingly slow pace. It was hot against her skin and pulled her apart from within. She could feel every morsel of his penis as he remade her inner walls in his image, and she loved it.

David was in a similar state of euphoria. Her wet cave was tight, much tighter than he expected and he experienced a similar sensation to when he suffered the pleasure of Luna’s extreme blowjob.

He was not even half-way in though, and proceeded to buck lightly at her hips, attempting to gain access into her deepest parts.

Luna arched her back and placed her head on her forehooves as he drilled into her. It was the most pleasure she would experience that night, and she revelled in it, pushing back ever so slightly with every thrust David made.

David would have nothing of it though, this was his job, and he aimed to please. He let go of her hips and put both hands on her back, pressing down to hold her still.

“Yes, yes! You filthy man, drive deeper into my marehood, make it your own. Rut me and give it your all!”

David pulled back a bit for the first time, causing a loud whimper from Luna and she thrashed her head back and forth uncontrollably from the pleasure. He rewarded her with a sharp thrust, regaining what he had lost and burying himself an inch or so further, almost completely hilting himself in his mare.

Feeling the tension and difficulty of his penetration, David looked down to his right. He shifted his weight to his left and picked up his right foot, placing it just inside of Luna’s hoof. Then, leaning right, he scooted the foot outward, knocking Luna’s hoof aside and splaying her hips wider.

“What are you—” was as far as Luna got in her question before the answer came.

David pulled back, and then thrust forward with all the strength in his thighs and drove his dick deep inside of her, finally hilted to his balls.

Luna gasped, and panted at the depth he had reached. Her tummy felt the pressure of his manhood as he throbbed within. Finally, another person’s life force was deep, deep down inside her. The sensation caused her to shudder and she leaked a bit of marecum around his base which trickled slowly down his balls before dripping on the floor.

David paused to feel the sensation and to prevent him from losing the battle and coming too soon. He felt her muscles grip him, twitching at the invading presence as she winked incessantly. They tried to pull him deeper, as if they were beckoning him to come in. Finally, David regained his composure, and took in a deep breath, ready for the ride that lie ahead.

Luna recovered as well, and with the stars from her vision clearing, she did not even look back at her man, but instead yelled forward to the bed, “RUT ME, DAVID! GIVE IT ALL… GIVE IT ALL TO ME!”

David was ready to do just that. He pulled out his member quickly, causing Luna to whinny loudly at the feeling of vacancy he left behind. He returned with gusto, piercing her to her deepest parts, slapping his balls loudly against her exposed clit. He did not relent though, and he pulled partially out again, only to push back agonizingly slow, making both of them tremble.

Now, the teasing was over, and David began to piston in and out at a medium pace, building his rhythm as the smell of their sex permeated the air. He varied his strokes, sometimes driving deep and other times shallow, all in the attempt to prolong their lovemaking and please his princess.

She shivered at his touch, her coat rippling at the intense sensations. David felt this, and gave her side a light smack, eliciting a gasp from the mare.

David leaned over her back and grabbed her wings at the joints. He humped her with a steady pace, each thrust causing Luna to groan. He rocked his pelvis into her, stimulating her whole rear from top to bottom as his belly pinned her tail to her back.

At this point, Luna had lost her breath. She panted wildly, trying to get ahold of herself through the euphoric experience. Her peak built quickly, and she readied herself for another mammoth climax.

David, however, had done too good of a job of holding back, and was now far behind his lover in pace. He sensed her upcoming release and leaned back after letting go of her wings. Instead, he grabbed her tail and yanked it as he plunged deep within her, feeling her tighten around him.

It was all Luna could stand. With his last thrust, his testicles slapped her clit roughly and sent her over the edge again. She convulsed from head to hoof, shaking her mane and grinding back into her man’s dick as hard as she could. Her yell was hoarse and shrill this time, having screamed too loud in their earlier session.

David stood as his penis was gripped tightly by her walls. The flood of her marecum came shortly after her screams of delight and it painted them both in her essence. David wrapped his arms around her belly as he rode her through her spasms.

With her cum splattered on the floor, David accidentally lost his footing and slipped. His penis was pulled out with a soft pop as he fell to the floor.

Luna, still shaking, felt her strength fail without her man to support her. She also began to fall as she slid off the bed, somewhat groggy from her intense experience.

David acted quickly and caught her. Carefully, he heaved her up in his arms and princess-carried her to the bed.

Laying her on the mattress, he looked over her to assess her condition. Her eyes were still closed and she mumbled sweet words as she nestled into the fabric. David glanced down at her still-wet slit, her marecum oozing forth as if he had bred her, and it made him happy.

Finally recovering, she raised her head a bit and looked at him, a warm smile on her lips. No longer the virginal princess that she was before they met, but now a mature mare, with a partner she could share her intimacy with.

As David stood before her, she saw something that brought a frown to her face.

“You… you did not orgasm?” she asked tentatively.

“No, but don’t worry about it. I think the position was just a bit too awkward for me this time,” he answered.

She shuffled toward him, and licked the head of his penis, causing him to shudder.

“Please,” she said, “I want to feel your seed inside me. I want you to breed me as your mare.”

“But, you’re tired, Luna. I can’t just do it alone.”

“You underestimate me, my love. I may not be able to stand your powerful thrusts, but I will match your intensity as you show me your desire. You may take me in any way which will provide you pleasure.”

Her eyes told David everything he needed to know. She was not going to take “no” for an answer. She wanted him inside her, wanted his essence. He knew what to do, what would give him his moment of release, and so he climbed back up into bed with her.

David scooped her up into his arms and lay her on her back again. He propped her up with pillows at her back and sides so she did not have to expend her strength for what was to come. Taking one last pillow, he propped up her rear and positioned himself behind her, kneeling before her wet snatch.

Locked in each other’s eyes, their silent link was established. She nodded to him to proceed, and in turn he made his approach.

David split her rear legs in two, holding each leg firmly in a hand. The strength he put into his grip reignited Luna’s lust as she felt her agency being taken away.

David looked down at her slit, still drenched in marecum but with her nub slowly receding.

“You’re so wet. Your lips are shining, glazed in your cum and your pussy is still winking and throbbing, waiting for me to fill you up,” he said.

Luna blushed hard at David’s dirty talk, but didn’t look away.

“I can’t wait to feel you again, to drive my dick deep inside and fill you up with my seed. I’m going to cum inside you, Princess.”

Her tail twitched at the word, at the filthy way he besmirched the crown, and she loved it.

David pulled her legs close to his face and kissed them. He tongued the tender soles of her hooves, all while staring at her, driving his unspoken lust into her mind. He teased her, continuing to lap away at her legs.

His member was strong again, and it lay across her belly. He pushed his hips down and into her flesh, thrusting lightly against her fur, prodding her teats and inner thighs with his manhood.

Feeling his warm rod against her she tried to buck into him, but had neither strength nor position to do so.

David sensed her urges and finally left her hooves, then split her legs apart again. He then repositioned himself as he knelt behind her, his legs spread wide as he sat on his heels.

Making a small adjustment, he pulled back quickly and lined up with her entrance, then driving forward, he hilted himself in one great thrust.

Luna gasped and moaned as her partner stabbed down into her depths again. She felt the tingle of pain and pleasure as his length split her open and filled her to the brim.

She hissed, “Make me yours,” between staggered breaths.

David tightened his grip on her back legs and began to pound into her mercilessly, using them for the leverage he needed. The actions caused the pleasurable sensations to grow rapidly in his groin as his mind swam, bathed in hormones.

Luna’s gasps and the constant wet slaps of their crotches meeting repeatedly filled the once silent room.

David pulled her legs together, creating a tightness in her pussy that made him struggle and fight to keep going. The pressure caused David to gasp at the newfound pleasure.

Luna looked at him, lost in his movements, hoping to catch his eye. He finally blinked and caught her stare.

“I’m close,” she mouthed silently. “Come with me.”

David wrapped her back legs in one arm, freeing up one to move lower. He rubbed her ass over her cutie mark and then moved it behind. He leaned forward on her legs, forcing them to her chest, all while pounding away at her swollen marehood. He then reached down with his free hand and flicked her nub, throwing her over the edge.

Luna came again for the third time that night, and no less spectacularly. Her horn sparked to life unwillingly and gave off a private fireworks show for the two lovers. Marecum gushed once again from her nethers as her insides spasmed in response. She tried to hold back her screams and instead bit her lips as the waves of pleasure washed over her.

But this time, she was not alone. David came as his lover rippled beneath him, his pelvis twitched as he hilted the mare and poured his semen deep within her. He gasped, trying to breathe, even as he continued to spew ropes of his sticky cum against the walls of her cervix, begging for the liquid to gain entry.

“Luunnaaaa!” he yelled, continuing to pump into her with his eyes screwed tightly shut.

He had never come like this. He knew then, that for this purpose—to plant his seed— was what this loving act was designed for and it opened his eyes to dreams and fantasies of the future.

Finally spent, he collapsed on top of his marefriend, sweaty and tired.

Though she was still recovering, she looked down at him lovingly and brushed his hair out of his face and stroked his head and shoulders.

“I love you, David Marshall,” she whispered to her unconscious mate.

***

David regained consciousness a few moments later. He was still lying on top of Luna, who was pinned beneath him.

“Good morning,” she chimed, though it was still late in the night.

“Oh. Hello, Luna. I was having the most wonderful dream,” he replied sleepily.

“I could feel your happiness as well.”

David pushed himself up to release Luna from her confines. He could feel that he was still inside her and he withdrew his limp penis from her nethers.

The sensation made them both twitch, and Luna gasped at the feeling of David’s semen leaking out and clenched her hips together, crossing her legs.

David helped her reposition on her side, removing pillows and guiding her legs and hips as she rolled over into a more comfortable position. He then crawled up behind her and spooned her lovingly with his whole body, wrapping an arm around her chest and pulling her back into him.

Luna reciprocated, nudging whatever part of her body that was not in contact back into the man’s warm embrace and finally laying her tail over his legs.

Now as close as they could be, David reached down and pulled the covers over them, securing them in the bed.

“This love we share is incredible,” she started.

“I agree.”

“To think, two strangers, completely unknown to each other before, meet under rare circumstances and fall for each other. It is a miracle.”

“I think so, too. It’s our miracle.” David kissed her ear.

“I have met ponies in many generations. Many were interesting, few were worthy, and yet none hold a place in my heart as you have. Is it because I was their princess? Was I at fault?”

“I don’t know. I could ask similar questions but I won’t. I don’t have a good answer to why I fell for you, Luna. I’m just glad we were not blinded by our differences, that we gave our feelings a chance. I’ve been very guarded before when faced with relationships, and I’m glad that didn’t happen this time. I love you, Luna, and I’m so happy you love me too.”

“I do, I really do,” she said, nuzzling back into his neck. “I would have your foals, if it were possible. They would be strong and healthy, I am sure of it.”

“Is that possible?” he asked.

“No,” she said calmly, “we are too different. Not even magic can make life in this situation. Besides, I am not even in estrus.”

“So you have to be in estrus to conceive?”

“Yes. We mares, all of us, are not fertile unless in heat. My sister and I, though, are different from the rest. We do not go into heat regularly, nor can we be stimulated to do so. Our cycles may take many years, sometimes decades or longer before we become fertile again. We have determined it is due to our connection to the celestial bodies. Their energy gives us power and keeps us safe, but it also changes our biological timing.”

“Oh. So Cadance and Twilight?”

“They are as normal as they can be. They are still young as alicorns, but as they are now attuned to powerful elements, their cycles too will change as time passes. The most immediate effect comes from the influx of new magic and how that will affect their estrus.”

“So,” David began, “have you ever thought about having foals of your own? You said you are fertile at times, just that it is rare.”

“Let us not talk of that for now. It is something we have almost given up on completely, both as mares and as the reigning princesses of this land. There are just too many complications to consider.”

“I understand. But I would like to hear your thoughts and worries on it in the future, should you feel willing to discuss them with me.”

“In time, my David, you will know all I have to share and more. Just give me time.”

With that, Luna fell silent. She let her consciousness fade away and sleep take hold. David looked around the room, seeing candles burnt down to their holders, some already snuffing themselves out as they drowned in their own wax. He buried his nose in the side of Luna’s neck and breathed deeply of her heavenly scent, letting it lull him off to sleep.

***

Act XVIII - Just Following Orders, Ma'am

David woke slowly, feeling a tingle in the base of his spine near his head. He looked over at the clock on the dresser; it was almost six in the morning.

“I see you are awake, my love. It seems you too feel the call of the moon,” Luna said softly.

“Good morning, Luna. What do you mean, ‘the call of the moon?’ ”

“Every day, at the two times we sisters make the change of our celestial wards, we feel the pull of magic from them, asking for our help in moving the heavens. I saw your brow twitch soon after I awoke. It seems that you too, now feel the moon’s request to sleep as the dawn comes. For this, I am sorry.”

“Why are you sorry?”

“This magical bond we share—I had hoped and prayed that it was for the better, but now I feel it may harm you.”

“Oh. Luna, don’t worry. I’m sure things will work out. Let’s try to keep positive. Maybe Twilight will know what’s going on.”

“Yes, and in that, we must hurry to meet my sister. The sun must be allowed to rise, and before that we must meet with Tia and Twilight to make sure you are not harmed by it. But to do that, we must be clean.”

Luna pried herself away from David’s side and stepped hesitantly out of bed. She stretched, trying to remove the fatigue she felt, then looked back at David as he similarly rolled out of bed, still naked. Together, they slowly moved to the bathroom.

“David, if we are to get ready quickly, I will need your assistance in the shower. Please help where you can,” she said.

David smiled. “Of course.”

He walked over to the shelves of toiletries and linens and quickly gathered a brush, washcloth and various soaps and shampoo. He then rejoined his mare at the shower, placing each item on a small shower bench nearby before starting the water.

They worked in concert together, Luna doing what she could with her hooves, like washing her face and mane, and David working over her back with the brush, scrubbing her clean. Then they switched, David taking care of his body, while Luna worked over her wings. With David mostly clean, he turned back to Luna, who was having difficulty reaching her hindquarters.

“Let me help” David lathered up the brush again.

Luna stood and walked over to David, relinquishing control to him.

David scrubbed her thighs and hips, moving down to her hind hooves and did an expert job of washing her. He then went back up to her tail, and shampooed it, then lifted it gently, to clean her backside.

Luna hissed and winced as David worked a lather over her nethers with his bare hand, cleaning them gently.

“Sorry, are you alright?”

“Just a bit tender. A testament to your strength, no doubt.” She grinned.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

“No, I am fine. Are you not sore?”

“Oh, I am. Stiff and tender, just the same,” he replied.

“I would gladly pay this price for last night,” she said reaching up for a kiss.

David kissed her warmly then continued to wash her.

“Did I miss anything?”

“No. Thank you, dear.”

They rinsed off, David passed Luna a towel, then started to dry himself off. Finishing first, he tried to help Luna the best he could, working on her back, legs, and tail.

Now dry, David went back to the bedroom to find his change of clothes he brought last night. While dressing, he watched Luna spend a bit of time preening herself manually with her mouth, trying her best to get ready.

The two met at the lavatory, and finished their final preparations to go out, then walked back into the bedroom. Luna headed for her dresser and put on her raiment, then turned to David.

“Ready?” she asked.

“Yes, let’s go.”

David opened the mighty ebony doors for her, then closed them behind and noticed the shadow guards had resumed their posts, as usual. Luna nodded to them, then proceeded down the halls toward her sister’s chambers with David beside her.

***

Luna and David approached the golden doors of Celestia’s chambers, flanked by her royal guard.

“Good morning, Princess Luna, Sir David. Are you here to see the princess?” one asked.

“Yes, she is expecting us. Please, step away and allow Sir David to open the door,” Luna replied.

“As you wish, Princess.”

The guards separated and allow David to approach. He did so, and opened one of the doors, allowing Luna to pass through first, then followed behind her and closed the doors.

Now inside, Luna led David to the opened balcony doors where the elder princess lay waiting on a pillow, overlooking the city and countryside.

‘She looks a bit… sad? I hope this isn’t getting to her,’ David thought.

Celestia wore a soft expression this morning, and it was obvious to all around that her normally bright eyes seemed a bit dull. She simply wasn’t as radiant as she usually was. As Luna approached, Celestia’s head fell a bit, she then sighed gently before she lifted it again to greet her younger sibling with a smile.

“Good morning, Lulu, David. I hope you are well,” Celestia said chipperly.

“Good morning, Celestia,” David said.

“Sister, are you alright?”

“Yes. I am fine. Twilight should be here soon to examine David.”

Luna turned to David and spoke in a whisper, “Dear, please give us a moment. I need to speak to her alone. Wait in the room, Twilight should be here any moment now.”

David nodded. “Of course. Excuse me.” He put on a smile and left the two sisters on the balcony to chat while he waited in the room.

Now having some privacy, Luna turned back to her ailing sibling. “Sister, is something wrong? Please talk to me,” she said quietly.

“I am sorry, I cannot hide it from you. It is just… last night, Luna… you and David…”

“Yes, we became one.”

Celestia paused. “…Yes. Your emotions were so strong I could feel them; they reverberated through the aether. I dare say Cadance might have been aware, even from the Empire. And then there was the disturbance…“

“What disturbance?” Luna asked.

“I know you were not using your magic for David’s sake, but without your protections, you shook the castle, the guards became restless and I—everypony could not help but hear your passionate cries! Even when they finally ceased and the walls no longer quaked, I could not help but hear them in my mind. It was not a restful night.”

Luna frowned and hung her head. “I am so sorry, Tia. I did not mean to cause you such discomfort.”

“No, it is I that am wrong. I should not have mentioned this to you, only shared in your joy and celebrated with you. I am so pleased that you have found someone to be close with.”

“Thank you, sister. I am happy—”

The sisters’ moment was broken by the sound of the main doors closing, announcing Twilight’s arrival.

“Come, Lulu. Twilight has arrived. Let us join her and David, as we must act quickly.”

Celestia rose from her seat and the two mares reentered the main room to greet the young princess.

“What is wrong, Celestia? You said David is ill?” Twilight asked, skipping formalities.

Celestia shook her head. “Not exactly ill, but he is feeling some negative effects when either Luna or I use magic.”

“What do you mean?”

David spoke up. “I can feel whenever Celestia or Luna use magic around me, in different degrees of sensation, and when they make the solar and lunar exchange, my head hurts.”

“And this morning, he also felt the celestial prompting that Sister and I feel before the time of the exchange. It was strong enough to wake him,” Luna added.

“Oh, my,” Celestia gasped.

“Does he respond to anypony else’s magic?” Twilight asked.

“We have limited his exposure, so we do not know yet. We were hoping you would find out,” Celestia replied.

“So you want me to do something and see if David reacts? What do you think David?”

“That sounds good to me. I can easily feel if something is levitated or if Celestia or Luna prepare to teleport.”

“So, the sensation increases when stronger magic is used?”

“It seems so,“ he replied.

“Okay. I’ll start small. How about I pick up this pillow?” Twilight asked, motioning to a small throw pillow on a nearby chaise lounge.

“Sure, go ahead.”

Twilight focused, trying to use as little magic as possible. David concentrated in return, looking for the sensation in his body.

Everyone looked as the pillow was lifted and hung in the air between Twilight and David.

“Nothing. Can you try something else?” David asked.

“Sure.”

Twilight put more magic into her horn and levitated several objects around the room.

“Anything?”

“No. I don’t think so. Could you try teleporting a short distance?” he asked.

“Are you sure that is wise, David?” Luna asked, looking worried.

“I’ll be fine. Twilight?”

Twilight set the random objects down and looked at David.

“Okay. Just from here to the balcony,” Twilight said.

David furrowed his brow and closed his eyes.

A bright flash later, and Twilight had moved effortlessly to the balcony.

David opened his eyes. “I didn’t feel anything. Maybe it’s gone? Luna, try something.”

Luna looked at David with hesitation in her eyes, then turned to the pillow Twilight used. She powered her horn and—

“No, it’s still there,” David said, causing Luna to drop the pillow unceremoniously.

“What’s wrong? How does it feel?” Twilight asked.

“No so much wrong as it tingles in my back.”

“Hmm. I need more information. I’m going to cast the detection spell now, as it seems David isn’t affected by my magic. You said that his magic pool looked different to you?”

“Yes. It was restless, not still as before when since I saw it last,” Celestia said.

“David, would it be okay for me to examine you?” Twilight asked.

“Yes. Please do.”

Twilight quickly lit her horn and cast the detection spell, revealing the magical connections to all.

Luna’s cord of many fibers was present, slowly dancing between them. Celestia’s thickened band of golden honey was present as well, flowing endlessly from Celestia’s chest into David’s. Now visible in the center of David’s chest, was the circular pool of yellow and blue magic, swirling around.

“Hmm. The connections have gotten stronger, but we’ve seen that before. The pool of magic has changed a bit; it now visibly shows both what I assume to be Luna and Celestia’s magic. Both are there, separated from each other, and not mixing,” Twilight said, then turned to Luna. “Luna, please pick up the pillow again.”

Picking up the pillow, the pool of magic in David’s chest throbbed, the blue portion shining brightly.

“Ohh,” Twilight said. “You can put it down now.”

Upon putting down the pillow, the shining light from the pool faded.

“Celestia, please do the same.”

Celestia followed the instruction, and the same reaction was shown, only with the golden part shining in turn.

“Okay. Now Luna, please pick up a pillow as well,” Twilight instructed.

Luna looked around the room, and finding a comparable pillow, levitated it in the air.

“Ugh, that doesn’t feel great,” David said with a groan.

“Try to hold on, just a moment more,” Twilight said.

The pool in his chest had lit up like fireworks. Both the blue and golden halves of his magical reserves were pulsing and throbbing, almost as if they were fighting for dominance.

“Okay, down,” Twilight directed, and the two princesses dropped their pillows as requested.

Twilight cleared her throat. “Ahem. What we are seeing here is a conflict in magic. David can feel either of you using magic but doesn’t seem to be negatively affected until both of you use it at the same time. I think that he may be okay as long as you don’t use magic together. Also, distance may or may not play a part, but we can experiment more with that later.”

“I suppose that makes sense,” David said.

“Yes, but will he be alright?” Luna asked.

“I don’t know. It’s simply too early to tell, and I’ll need to do more tests.”

“What about the exchange?” Celestia asked.

“It will most definitely put a strain on him,” Twilight said.

“What if it is done by only one of us?” Luna asked.

“I don’t know. That should be better,” Twilight said.

Luna turned to her sister. “Celestia, the day must start. Will you please take control of both the moon and the sun today?”

“Oh, Lulu, are you sure?”

“I am, worry not. I will relinquish the moon to you during the exchange if it helps David.”

David spoke up. “Luna…”

“It will be alright, my love. Do you think you can withstand my sister moving the sun and the moon together?”

“I will try.”

Twilight stepped in. “Okay, let’s do it while the detection spell is still active. Celestia, is it time?”

“Yes, it is actually a few minutes late, but it will not matter.”

David looked to all around. “I’m ready.”

Celestia walked back out to the balcony and closed her eyes. She reached deep into her magic, looking for both moon and sun.

David looked down at his chest as the golden magic surged through him. “Wow, it doesn’t hurt, but I can feel it strongly across my whole body.”

Luna stood, her eyes closed as well, and whimpered softly.

“Luna, are you okay?” David asked.

Luna’s mane and tail faded and lost their stars, and her colors seemed awash, as if her whole body paled in response to Celestia’s magic.

“I am alright. I will return to normal when my sister finishes.”

David wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close, feeling both Luna’s heartbeat and the magic of her sister during the ritual. Soon, the magic faded, and both Luna and David let out a sigh of relief.

Just as she said, Luna’s mane and tail slowly returned to their vibrant blue and began to shimmer in the ethereal breeze again, which improved her overall mood as well.

Celestia rejoined the group and looked to Luna.

“I am sorry Lulu, that is not fair to you.”

“It is alright. I can bear it for him.”

Twilight coughed, interrupting, and began her report. “While you were performing the exchange, David’s chest glowed a bright yellow, as I expected, and did not pulse or thrash as before. David, did you feel any pain?” she asked.

“No, not at all. It was very tingly all over, but didn’t hurt at all.”

“So it is the conflict then?” Luna asked.

“It would seem so,” Twilight replied.

“Will I be able to go on the outing?” David asked, looking worried.

Twilight looked at Celestia, then to Luna.

“If you feel up to it,” Celestia started, then turned to Twilight. “Twilight, would it be possible for you to teleport us all to the location? I think it would be best for Luna and me to continue suppressing our use of magic around David.”

“Yes, I can do that, and that all sounds like a good idea. First, I’ll go with the others as planned, then teleport back to the station, then here. I’ll have to rest about a half-hour, then I’ll be okay to teleport us and the rest of the preparations directly to the picnic area.”

“I’m quite impressed. It takes a lot of control and power to be able to teleport that far,” Celestia commented.

“Actually, I’ve been working on long-range teleports for a while. I can teleport directly from Ponyville to Canterlot, but it takes a lot out of me. It’s just much more efficient to do several shorter jumps.”

David approached the short mare. “Thank you, Twilight, this means a lot to me,” he said, giving her a big hug.

Twilight blushed hard as she returned the hug. “Oh, that’s alright, what are friends for?”

“Yes, thank you, Twilight. Now that this is settled, would you care to join us for breakfast?” Luna asked.

“That sounds great!” she replied.

“I am sorry, but I will not be joining you,” Celestia said. “I believe I will sleep a bit longer and will rejoin you all for the picnic. Please forgive me.”

“Celestia, are you alright?” Twilight asked, concerned.

“Yes, just going to take this day off to catch up on some sleep.”

Luna watched the two exchange words, looking worried, but tried to put on a good face.

“Sister, would you like us to have Cherry save something for you?” Luna asked.

“No, thank you, Lulu. I will be fine.”

“As you wish. David, Twilight, come. Let us leave sister to rest.”

***

Twilight, David, and Luna were seated at the table in the royal dining room. However, Twilight sat somewhat uncomfortably in Luna’s chair, while next to her both Luna and David sat on the bench.

“Luna, why am I sitting in your place again?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, simply because it is easier for David and me to eat this way. I have found that it is quite difficult to eat properly without using my magic, and if I were to sit in my chair, it would only provide more difficulty for him as well” Luna cast a bright smile at David.

Twilight, responded with a slightly grumpy frown.

“What?” Luna asked, surprised. “When is the last meal you partook without using magic?”

“I don’t…” Twilight rubbed her head with a hoof. “Can we just start breakfast? I’ve got to get going soon.”

David reached over to the bell and started the meal. Unusually, Cherry came out alone and walked to the table.

“I’m so sorry, it’s still a bit early, and the full meal is not yet ready. Is there something we can get you?” Cherry asked the table.

Luna spoke up, addressing the chef, “Pay it no mind, Cherry, we know we have intruded earlier than usual, but we desired for Twilight to enjoy a meal with us before she returned to Ponyville. Is there anything simple that can be made quickly so that we can eat and allow her to leave on time?”

“Oh, yes. I didn’t mean to imply that we didn’t have anything available to eat. Might I suggest pancakes or waffles with fruit and juice?

“Yes!” Twilight answered emphatically. Causing the rest of the heads to snap in her direction.

“I believe what she is trying to say is, would it be possible to have both?” David added.

“Sure, we have both griddles and the irons already hot. Let me go give the word, and we’ll be right out,” Cherry said, then bowed and returned to the kitchen.

“Sorry,” Twilight said as she shrunk in her seat.

“That is quite alright, Twilight,” Luna offered, “I believe we all will enjoy the meal.”

“I know I will,” David said with a smile.

A few moments later, and the kitchen door popped open again, this time with the familiar complement of chefs and sous, followed dutifully by Cherry at the end. They dropped off delicious plates filled with piles of pancakes, towering stacks of waffles, cut fruit, and sides of syrup, honey, nuts and fresh whipped cream. Cherry followed it all up with carafes of juice, milk, and water.

“Is there anything else I can get you?” Cherry said, bowing before the table.

“Cherry, we are very grateful,” Luna said, then looked around the table. “No, I believe this is sufficient.”

Cherry nodded, wearing her trademark grin. “Glad I could help. If that’s all...”

“Cherry, one moment,” David said. “How is the preparation going for this afternoon?”

“Oh, I’ve already started, and everything should be ready around eleven,” she replied.

“Okay. Thank you. Our plans have changed just a bit, and Princess Twilight will be coming back here to Canterlot to help the rest of the party move to the picnic location. We’ll still be leaving around noon, so it shouldn’t affect anything on your end,” David said, then turned to Twilight, who was already hoof-deep in pancakes in syrup. “Is there anything Cherry can do to make it easier for you?” he asked Twilight.

“No, I think it’ll be alright. Will the food and other supplies be packaged in any way?” Twilight asked.

“The current plan was to have them placed on temporary tables for ease of transport,” Cherry replied.

“Oh, that’s great then. No changes are needed. Thank you!”

“Great! Please let me know if you need anything,” Cherry said, then bowed to the princesses and returned to the kitchen.

“Well, now that the discussion is over, let us eat!” Luna said energetically.

“I’ve taken the liberty of making you a plate,” David said, placing a short stack of waffles between them drizzled in honey with nuts and blueberries on top. “Is this alright or would you like something different?” he asked.

“It looks wonderful, dearest. Would you be so kind as to give me a bite?” Luna said, blushing lightly.

“Of course.”

As he carefully carved a morsel of the meal and swabbed it in honey, a particular, purple princess eyed the two carefully from the chair next to them, with her own bite held precariously in the air by her magic.

Twilight was a little off-put at the show before her, but it also intrigued her. She watched as David hoof-fed her the meal, bite after bite. Each portion was as lovingly crafted as the others. Sometimes he fed himself, and others the fork seemed to be intended for him, only to detour toward the dark blue princess. Every time he fed her, Luna smiled brightly, still wearing the pink blush she wore before even the first bite of the meal.

Twilight’s concentration, however, left her behind in her own meal. She looked down at her pancakes and felt a little deflated. Yes, they were one of her favorite treats, but her heart didn’t feel into it. She carved another fork-full, and lifted it to her muzzle, only to stop and turn as she heard the giggling of the regal mare next to her.

‘They’re just so… so mushy. I mean, David’s nice and all, but it feels so weird watching them like this. I feel, odd somehow. Maybe I should talk to Cadance about this. Oh… that’s what it is, this feels like Cadance and Shining. I was happy for them too, but it still felt weird looking at Shiny making such a display over Cadance, and now David…’

Twilight shook her head, clearing her thoughts.

“Twilight, are you alright?” Luna asked, both she and David looking in Twilight’s direction.

“Oh, yes! I’m fine! Just thinking about the magic stuff. Ohh, mmm. These pancakes are good, did you try them?”

“I am sure they are fine, but I prefer the firmness of the waffles myself,” Luna replied.

“I tried them, Twilight. They were really good and super fluffy,” David added, smiling.

“I know, right!? I wish I could make them that way.”

“You should ask Cherry, I’m sure she’d teach you a trick or so. I find it’s important to have a thick griddle that is hot enough. If it’s thin, when you cook them, it loses too much heat, and they don’t fluff up when you flip them.”

“Wow, David. I didn’t know you liked to cook!” Twilight said, then shoved another piece of pancake in her mouth.

“You do not know the half of his talents,” Luna said. “I believe he has a secret in store for later as well.”

“Now, Luna. Don’t go and spoil the surprise,” he gently chided his lover.

The couple continued to giggle and eat their meal as Twilight tried to feign ignorance and finish her own plate.

‘Hmm, what time is—oh, pony feathers! I’ve got to go!’ Twilight thought.

“Sorry, Luna, David, but I’ve got to go now, or I risk missing the train and having to teleport home. And I’d rather not, as I’ve got plenty of that coming this afternoon. I hope you understand,” Twilight said apologetically.

“Oh, of course, Twilight. Go, do not be late on our account,” Luna said.

“Thanks, sorry. See you later, Luna, David!”

The purple mare wiped her face with her napkin, then quickly turned back and took one more bite of pancake before hopping off the chair. She hurriedly trotted to the main doors of the castle, looking back once as she reached them. “Bye!” she yelled, then proceeded to trot on out, closing the doors behind her with her magic.

“Well, I have been sufficiently fed. How about you, my dear David?” Luna asked.

“I’m good. But, did Twilight seem a bit off to you today?”

“I think that is perhaps normal for her. It is also a bit earlier than her usual schedule allows. Either way, I think she is fine. Think nothing of it,” Luna said.

“Okay.”

“Let us go, we can take a few moments of peace to ourselves before the rest of the day begins.”

“I like that idea. Lead the way, my princess.”

***

Now with fresh linens, David and Luna lay in Luna’s bed, resting with Luna snuggled up to her man, her back pressed into his chest while David stroked her coat. They stayed like this, passing the time until it was necessary for them to rise and prepare for the outing.

“Luna, are you okay?” David asked, breaking the silence.

“Why do you ask?” Luna replied.

“Ever since we returned from talking to Celestia and Twilight I feel like something is bothering you.”

“Hmm. It is nothing, I was just concerned with how my sister appeared this morning when we first greeted her.”

“Oh. I hate to pry, but is something wrong?”

“No, I believe it will pass.”

“Is… there anything I can do?”

Luna lay pensively, looking at the far wall, then rolled over to face David.

“Perhaps there is. I think you should go see her.”

“Oh. I was wondering if there is something I could do for you.”

Luna chuckled. “Thank you. However, this would benefit me in a way. …I need you to go wake Sister up. It is better that you go than I. Also, it is almost ten o’clock. Miss Rarity will arrive soon, and Twilight again soon after. It is time that Celestia arose and prepared, and I know her guards and attendants will not do the job.”

“Uh, okay. What should I do?”

“Do not be afraid,” Luna said, wearing a stern expression, “that is the most important thing.”

“Afraid?”

“Show no fear and grant her no quarter. Make sure Sister arises from the bed, or she will not truly awaken.”

“Oh, I can do that, if that’s all.”

Luna smirked. “We will see, my dear. Now go, be off and be of good cheer. Today we will have fun!”

Her piece said, Luna leaned in quickly and pecked David on the lips, bringing a bright smile to his face.

“Now don’t go to sleep on me too, okay?” David ribbed.

“I will not. I promise, love.”

***

David once again approached the grand doors of Princess Celestia’s chambers and the two unicorn guards flanking the entrance.

“Excuse me, is Princess Celestia awake? Princess Luna has sent me as it is almost time for our friends to arrive.”

The guards studied the man for a moment, then the left one spoke up, “No. Princess Celestia is still asleep, but we were told to let whoever comes to wake her.”

“What, me?” David asked.

“Princess Celestia has told us that you specifically do have permission to enter. So, yes. You.”

With that the guards stepped aside in sync, leaving David’s path unimpeded.

“Thank you,” David said, approaching the doors tentatively.

David pushed open one of the large double doors enough to peek in, then proceeded to enter. After clearing the doorway, he heard the doors close behind him, shut with the unicorn guards’ magic. He paused as he looked around the dimly lit room, letting his eyes adjust.

The room had a warm glow about it as the daylight filtered in through the curtains with the gas lamps turned down low. There, on the bed, David could see the princess, covered up to her neck in her royal linens, still asleep with her head resting peacefully on a pillow.

“Excuse me, Princess Celestia?” David said softly, standing by the door.

…Nothing.

“Celestia, Luna has sent me to wake you. I’m sorry, but it’s time to get up,” he spoke with a bit more volume.

David heard some sheets rustle, then more stillness. Just before speaking again, a small voice came from the bed.

“David… is that you?” Celestia asked from her bed.

“Yes. Luna has sent me to wake you. It is almost ten now,” David said quietly.

“I am sorry, could you come closer?”

David walked over to the bedside, where he could see Celestia still resting on her pillow. Her body was covered with a purple comforter, drawn up to her shoulders, with only her neck visible outside. As he approached, she opened one eye to see around her and met David’s gaze, only for David to turn away.

“David, why do you turn away?” she asked softly, sounding a bit hurt.

“I’m sorry, Celestia, it’s just… you’re not wearing your crown.”

“So?”

“I don’t know, it just feels wrong.”

“I am the same pony, with or without my crown.”

“I’m not sure the rest of the citizens feel that way.”

“This again,” she huffed quietly. “They may not see me like this, but that does not mean you have to feel differently.”

“I know, it’s just different. You look… naked.”

This gained a soft chuckle from the grand ruler.

“David, we ponies are always naked. Did you not notice?”

“I guess not.”

“So you have not thought of peeking?”

“No! I don’t—”

“I know you have not. I was only playing with you,” Celestia interrupted, still gently laughing to herself.

David’s face heated up in embarrassment. He turned around to face Celestia, now sporting both a slight blush and a grin.

“You got me, Celestia.”

His acceptance of her joke made her smile, though she made no movement from the bed.

Silence filled the air.

“Is something bothering you?” Celestia asked.

“Not really. And you, is there something bothering you?”

Celestia paused and slid her head up her pillow, effectively breaking their stare.

“No. I am fine,” she responded plainly.

“Forgive me, but both you and Luna wear the same face today. If it's private, that’s okay. But if I can help, please let me do so.”

“It is, but do not worry; Lulu and I are not at odds, and I am sure we will both be feeling fine by this afternoon’s activities. You, David, are perhaps a bit too good at reading us.”

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to pry.”

“No, do not be sorry. I am grateful for your concern,” Celestia said, finally looking down to meet his gaze again.

What Celestia saw then was a crestfallen David. His head hung low, and he cast his eyes at the floor. The sight brought a pain to Celestia, one she did not expect.

“David, please look at me,” Celestia said softly.

David raised his head and blinked, finally reconnecting with the royal. Celestia had picked up her head from the pillow and now looked him in the eyes.

“You, David, are important. Not only to Luna but now to me, as a friend. You have shown admirable qualities, one of which is your care for others. I will not hold that against you, I am deeply grateful for it. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Celestia. Thank you.”

“No, thank you. You have warmed this old mare’s heart this morn. Come here,” Celestia said, as she righted herself on the bed.

David took a tentative step forward, unsure of what to do. Celestia looked up at him from the bed, waiting.

“Would you…” she started, “give us a hug? It is what friends do to cheer each other up, correct?” she asked.

David looked a bit surprised.

‘This is the first time Celestia has asked me to… oh, whatever.’

David bent down to her level and approached slowly. As soon as he was at her cheek, she closed her eyes and pressed lightly into him, rubbing her face and neck along his as he continued to get closer. He finally seated his neck against hers, and she placed her head on his shoulder, letting him take some of her weight. David reached around with his arms and softly pulled her neck close, both of them leaning into each other.

‘He is warm like my sun and gentle like a field of grass. Thank the heavens for his friendship and kindness. If we or my sister and I were at odds, this would never be. Now pull away, Celestia, it is time to let go.’

David let his grip slacken, feeling too much time had passed, but Celestia did not move immediately. A fraction of time later, Celestia shifted against his neck and began to withdraw.

“Forgive me there, David. I almost went back to sleep,” she fibbed.

“That’s okay, Celestia.” David grinned.

Celestia smiled. “Thank you for waking me up. Please tell the others I will prepare and be out soon.”

“I’m sorry, Celestia, but could you get out of bed first?”

Celestia cocked her head. “Whatever for?”

“I'm just following orders, you see. Also, didn’t you just say you almost fell back asleep?”

“Oh. Rest assured, you have done a fine job, and I am awake enough to start the day.”

“I don’t doubt you, but please humor me, for my sake,” David said.

“David, I commend you on your dutiful nature, but I—”

“Celestia,” David said sternly, reaching out a hand to the princess, “come.”

She looked at him, surprise written on her face. Unseen by David, her hoof twitched under the covers as it unconsciously looked to meet his hand.

‘I… I don’t know what to do! Never have I been commanded in such a way, and yet felt compelled to comply.’

David continued to hold his hand out to her; on his face was a stern look, but one that somehow showed comfort. Celestia sat on her bed, brow furrowed, staring him in the eyes, unmoving.

Surprisingly, David was the first to give. With a sigh, he dropped his hand and closed his eyes.

“Fine,” he said.

Seeing his defeat, she smirked a little and closed her eyes as well. “Do not take offense, David. I am old and a bit stubborn, but I assure you, I can—”

During her speech, David had recollected himself and was now at the bedside. He reached down and grabbed the top of the comforter from around Celestia’s shoulders, breaking her concentration and stopping her words.

“David, what are you doing?”

David did not speak, he had only waited for her to recognize he was there before taking further action. Now that she was aware of his grip on the sheets, he started pulling them back, unsheathing the mare from her comfortable, downy prison.

She shivered slightly, both at his touch and the chill of the room that she was now exposed to.

David continued to peel her sheets away while she carefully studied his every move.

David was watching her too. Her foreleg uncovered, she pulled it close to her body to retain the warmth. Now her sides were bared, and she lifted and ruffled her wings. Finally, the sheets were all but removed from the regal mare, and he stopped, leaving her flank and hindquarters covered.

“Okay, I’ll get up,” Celestia said resolutely.

“Sorry. I was ordered to give no quarter.”

“I see,” she said, slowly rising from the bed.

David backed away, giving her room to move. Celestia stood up, finally out of bed and stretched her grand wings to the sky. She shook her head and mane, clearing out both her fatigue and sleepiness.

Having finally done as he asked, Celestia once again looked David in the eye.

“It seems both of us can be a bit stubborn,” she said with a grin.

“Yes. It seems so,” David said, returning her grin.

“Bygones?” she asked, her face softening.

“Of course!” David replied happily.

Celestia approached the man and lay her head on his shoulder. “Thank you, I do feel a bit better now.”

David wrapped her up in another big hug and pulled her close, strongly this time.

“Oomph,” she uttered, feeling his strength.

“Thank you, Celestia, for not holding this against me,” David said as he released her from his grip. “I will see you soon.”

David then turned to the door, opened it and quietly left, never looking back as the doors closed behind him.

“Strange—that man.” ‘Sometimes, even with my ages of experience, I cannot determine what he is thinking. I recognize that this excites me, and makes me want to know more, but I must be careful not to disturb the delicate balance I have with my sister, lest I ruin everything I hold dear.’

***

David sighed as he closed the door behind him.

“Did you succeed?” a guard asked.

“Pardon?”

“Nothing. While you were gone, word came that your friend, Miss Rarity, has arrived. Princess Luna has requested you meet them in the solarium.

“Oh, okay. Thanks.”

David walked slowly to the solarium, somewhat lost in his thoughts.

‘I’m not quite sure what happened back there. She wouldn’t get up, she seemed shocked at what I did, possibly even upset, then thanked me with a hug. I can’t figure it out, I’m so confused.’

Reaching the solarium door, David gave it a little knock.

“Come in,” Luna called from beyond the door.

Inside the solarium, Rarity and Luna sat across from each other, sitting on large pillows.

“Hello, David,” Rarity chimed.

“Yes, hello,” Luna parroted.

“Hello, Rarity, Princess Luna,” David said, mindful of the company present.

As David made his way over a separate pillow, Luna began to fill him in on their conversation.

“Rarity was just sharing with me some of the juicy gossip she has heard while traveling around Ponyville and Canterlot. I miss quite a bit of news being in the castle most of the time, and love to hear about the goings-on outside,” Luna said.

“Oh, it’s not anything too salacious, I assure you,“ Rarity said with a smile.

“Quite true, we have not gotten to the good parts, yet. But let that wait until we have more mare-time, we have a man present among us now.”

“True. I’m sure David would not care for such talk,” Rarity agreed.

“Speaking of… Rarity, you’ve designed quite a few outfits for him. I must say, I do appreciate the style,” Luna said.

“Oh, thank you, Princess. How, specifically did you find them enjoyable?”

“The rich blues, the dark expanses, it was as if you mimicked the night’s sky in some of them.”

“I was told those were David’s preferences, then I just embellished them with my own style,” Rarity said with a smile. “I’m glad you liked them.”

“Oh,” Luna replied. “I can tell you put a lot of care into their design and fabrication.”

“Well, although I had not yet met David,” Rarity said, blushing slightly while gazing at the man, “from what Twilight described, he seemed like a work of art. I simply could not resist using him as a canvas for my own. After we met, though, I’ve only become more intrigued. He is always so nice and polite.”

“Yes, I agree. That is why I have taken such an interest in him as well,” Luna said.

“Oh, you too?” Rarity asked.

David sat, watching the two mares speak about him as if he wasn’t there. A bit of tension grew in the air and started to make him sweat.

“Yes. David and I are enjoying quite the relationship,” Luna said with a slight grin.

“Relationship?” Rarity asked, looking puzzled.

“Yes. David is an officially recognized suitor of mine. It is quite serious.”

“Umm, but I…” Rarity stammered. “Uh, Congratulations, Princess Luna!” Rarity said, bowing her head lightly.

“Oh, come now. Don’t be formal. You too, David.” Luna said, then turned back to Rarity, “You did not know while dressing my man?” Luna questioned.

“No, your highness. I had no idea!”

“Well, it was to be a secret but to prevent any confusion I will trust you with it. Keep it private, understood?” Luna asked somewhat sternly.

“Oh, but of course!” Rarity said.

“Good. Now I hear you have something new for him to wear today?”

“Yes, if it pleases you,” Rarity said while offering a white box to Luna.

Luna nodded to David, and he reached over and took the box from Rarity.

“Thank you, Rarity. Sorry about all the secrecy,” David said, to which Rarity just smiled and nodded.

David opened the box and took out the first article, a light-blue polo shirt with very short sleeves. This one was a much brighter color than his others and sported a light cotton knit. The design was mostly solid, with a white stripe down each side along the seams and each sleeve was white as well. It felt very lightweight and breathable to the touch.

“Thank you, Rarity. This looks wonderful.”

“You’re welcome. Keep going, there’s more inside.”

David set his new shirt on his leg, then went further into the box. At the bottom, he found the second article of clothing, a pair of black twill (chino) shorts. They were almost knee-length and sported pockets like his own khaki pants.

“Very nice,” David commented.

“Try them on, would you, dear?” Luna suggested.

“But… “ David stammered.

“I can leave if you’d like,” Rarity offered.

“Oh, no. Do not be silly, Rarity. Would you just close your eyes for a moment?” Luna asked.

“I suppose.”

“Okay. Sorry, Rarity. It’ll be just a moment.”

“It’s no problem, David,” Rarity said as she closed her eyes.

“Thanks.”

Luna sat quietly, staring at Rarity, watching and waiting.

David stood up, and not to waste any time, quickly took off his shirt.

Rarity sat still, but her ears twitched at the sound of fabric being pulled off of the man.

David continued to undress, easily slipping off his pants and letting them drop to the floor. He stepped out of both his pant legs and shoes, one at a time.

Luna, however, was done watching Rarity. She silently stood up from her pillow and started circling David, stopping behind him.

“Sorry, are you done?” Rarity asked.

“No, just a moment,” David replied.

Luna continued her approach, drawing near to his bare back and then gave it a playful lick and a kiss.

David looked behind at Luna, puzzled at her actions. She answered the look with a smirk, then walked around to his front and craned her neck upward for a kiss.

David returned the smirk with a smug look of his own, then bent down to grant his princess’s wish.

The kiss was chaste at first, but Luna pressed into him and took it deeper, making a satisfied smack as she broke the embrace.

Now it was David’s turn to watch Rarity. She still had her eyes closed, but now her brow was furrowed, and her tail flicked ever so slightly as she heard the two lovers gasp for breath.

David started to dress himself, first pulling the shirt over his head, and Luna continued to assault him. This time, Luna reached out with a foreleg, and gently stroked her hoof over his bulging boxers, once, twice, then finally let her hoof fall back to the floor. She then nuzzled his package forcefully and sniffed him loudly, taking in his manly scent.

The sounds of Luna’s actions and rustling fabric reached Rarity’s ears, and she tilted her head in recognition, listening for more, but Luna was done, and now sat back down to watch the other mare, rapt in fascination.

David reached down and finally pulled on his new shorts. He buttoned them and sat down.

“Okay, sorry. I’m good now,” David said.

Rarity opened one eye, then both. “Quite alright. How do you feel, darling?” she asked.

“Fantastic,” Luna answered.

Rarity shifted her gaze from David to Luna, catching her gaze, then back to David again.

“I think they fit great. Thanks, Rarity,” David said.

“It was my pleasure.”

David turned to Luna. “So, now what’s the plan?”

“Twilight will be here shortly after transporting the others to the picnic location, then she will need to rest. After that, we will leave for the party. That is unless you have heard differently from her, Rarity.”

“No, that sounds quite right.”

“I can’t wait to meet everyone. I hope I make a good impression.”

“You will do fine, darling. I’m sure of it,” Rarity said.

“Indeed. You have made such an impression on all of us so far. If somepony were to find you disagreeable, it would be their loss.”

“Okay. I guess I’m a little nervous, that’s all.”

Knock, knock.

“Come in,” Luna directed.

The door opened, and Twilight came inside, wearing her usual smile.

“Hi, David, Luna, Rarity! I’m back!”

“Twilight, please come in and have a seat, you’ve done quite a bit of work and need to rest,” Luna said.

“Thanks,” she said as she plopped down on one of the large pillows next to Rarity.

“Sister will be along soon. Rest, then we can go.”

“That sounds good. Oh, David. I forgot to tell you this morning, but I received word from Cadance that she and Shiny will not be able to attend this time. She’s terribly sorry,” Twilight said.

“Oh, that’s okay. I’m sorry I couldn’t meet your brother, though. Maybe next time.”

***

The group continued their idle chit-chat for a while, reminiscing about this and that or asking David obscure questions about his life until quite a bit of time had passed.

Knock, Knock.

“Come in,” Luna chimed.

Again the door opened, and the regal Princess Celestia strode through.

“Good day, everypony,” she said with a warm smile. “Twilight, Rarity, I am sorry I was not here to greet you when you arrived. Are you both doing well?”

“Yes, Your Highness. I had a wonderful time with Princess Luna, and then David came and joined us as well,” Rarity said.

“Twilight, have you been here long? Are you rested?” Celestia asked.

“Yes, Celestia. I’ve rested enough now to teleport us all to the picnic site. Everyone else is already there preparing.”

“That is good to hear. At your leisure, we will get ready to go, then,” Celestia said.

Taking to her hooves, Twilight replied, “I’m ready, let’s get going!”

The group rose and left the solarium, then made their way down to the royal dining hall, where Cherry had organized the catered food and supplies.

There, the normally open floor was filled with portable tables, all stacked high with food and treats for the party. One of the tables was mysteriously covered with a white cloth, shielding its contents from view.

Cherry was busy arranging the last table with a tiered stand of different sandwiches.

“Hi, Cherry,” David called out.

“Oh, hello, David, Your Highnesses, Miss Rarity. I’m almost done setting up here, then you’ll be ready to go.”

David approached the chef-mare, “Anything I can do to help?”

“No. You’ve done enough,” she said, then leaned in to whisper. “That cake was awesome. Just like you said, it was a little denser than a regular angel food, which I kinda liked. Sometimes they are just too soft.”

David leaned in too, “I’m glad you think so. Let’s hope the others do as well,” he whispered back.

Luna walked over to the two, curious of what was going on.

“Anything I can assist with?” Luna asked.

“Oh! Yes, Princess. Since I will not be there, could I give you the explanation of what has been prepared so you can tell everypony?” Cherry said.

“Of course, I would be more than happy to help.”

Luna and Cherry walked off, and David rejoined the group.

“Looks like it will be just a few more minutes,” he said.

“Quite alright. It looks as though Cherry has really put in extra effort on this occasion. I am quite grateful, considering I skipped breakfast,” Celestia said while eyeing the treats.

“We’ll eat soon, Celestia,” Twilight encouraged. “I just have to get us all there and introduced, then we can have lunch.”

Luna walked over, talking a bit to herself, then turned to the group. “Cherry is finished, and everything is ready. Does anypony need anything before we go?” Luna asked.

The group took a moment to think over their preparations and each signified that they are indeed ready to depart.

“Well then,” Celestia started, “Twilight, we are in your care.”

“Right. Hold on everypony, this is a longer teleport than most of you are used to, so feel free to close your eyes,” Twilight said as she began to collect energy in her horn.

The brightness of her aura continued to grow until it was somewhat painful to look at, and David closed his eyes in anticipation. Twilight formed a magenta bubble around the group and their supplies, then concentrated on the place where they were going. A short moment later, she fired the spell, causing a bright flash that was easily visible through shut eyelids, and they all disappeared.

***

Part 4 - The Outing: Act XIX - Face the Rainbow

Part 4: The Outing (Acts 19-20)

Act XIX - Face the Rainbow

Twilight’s long-distance teleportation spell startled the group with a jolt as they experienced a sudden and extreme acceleration that streamed them through the aether. Seconds seemed to tick by instead of milliseconds, and finally, the bright purple hue that could be felt, rather than seen, started to fade. The energy receded, and their sight returned with the visible spectrum of light as the group decelerated, temporarily blinding them with a bright flash. Without warning, they could feel the ground beneath their hooves, and they all opened their eyes to view the new lush, green surroundings.The five had appeared in a small glade located in a dense forest.

“Wow,” David said, finally clearing his vision.

“Yes…” Celestia started.” Twilight, that was not exactly what I was expecting. I think you have developed a new method for long-distance teleportation that is quite different than the method I am familiar with.”

“Oooh, I am not so sure I enjoyed that!” Rarity whined.

Twilight chuckled, rubbing a hoof behind her head. “Sorry, Rarity. I agree it’s a bit intense; I’m still working out the kinks.”

Luna shook her mane vigorously. “I, for one, thought it to be exhilarating!”

Everyone’s head snapped to Luna in unbelief.

Even Twilight looked confused. “Thanks, I guess? Let’s just get over to the others so we can start lunch. Follow me.”

***

Twilight led the group from their entry point through the forest, all while carefully levitating the tables of food and desserts.

“Almost there,” she said as the glade opened up into a wide clearing.

The trees withdrew, and the brightness of the sun shone through the open sky. It was a magnificent view. A beautiful, shimmering pond sat below a crown of rocks. The melody of bubbling water could be heard as a cold spring cascaded down the stones to feed the pool from above. In front of the pond’s sandy shore was a soft, grass and clover field, filling the remainder of the clearing.

Against the treeline of the field, several ponies lay around a large checkered cloth. It was the quintessential image of a ‘picnic’ if there was one.

“And, we’re here!” Twilight said as they approached the other group. “Everypony, your attention, please! I want you to meet someone special. This…” Twilight moved aside allowing David to move forward, “is Sir David Marshall of Earth. The only human ever known to our world. David, say something!”

The ponies looked forward, eyes wide in awe.

“Uh, hi, everyone. As Twilight said, my name is David Marshall. Please, feel free to just call me David. I’m grateful you all were willing to come and meet me.” David bowed slightly.

There was a pink blur among the group, and suddenly one of them vanished. The long curls of a cotton-candy mane peeked out over David’s shoulder, and he felt an odd pressure on his back. Turning his head to look, he was met with bright blue eyes.

“You’re soooo tall! I bet you’re really good at hide-and-seek, but not as good as me! Hiya, my name is Pinkamena Diane Pie, but you already knew that, didn’t ya? You can call me Pinkie, but you knew that already too!! I just know we’ll be the best of friends. Ooh, you smell like a baker! I bet you have a lot of—” Pinkie was suddenly silenced as she was pulled off of David’s shoulder by a magenta bubble of magic.

“Now, Pinkie,” Twilight started, “he hasn’t even gotten to say ‘hi’ yet, give him some space.”

“Okie dokie lokie!” Pinkie said, then somehow squirmed out of Twilight’s magic and zipped back over to sit with her friends.

An orange-coated mare with a blonde mane and tail, wearing a Stetson walked over to David and sat in front of him.

“Howdy, I’m Applejack. I’m an earth mare, just like Pinkie. It’s a pleasure ta meet ya,” she said, holding out a hoof.

David smiled and bent down. He grabbed her hoof lightly. “Nice to meet you, Applejaaack! Whoa—” he sputtered, as Applejack vigorously shook his hand, jarring him a little.

“Sorry bout that. I heard you were strong, an’ I guess I just put a bit too much inta my shake. You alright?” she asked.

“Sure. No problem,” David responded, still wearing a wide grin.

“Stop hoggin’ him all to yourself A.J. He hasn’t had any time to meet me yet!” a sky-blue pegasus said, nudging her friend out of the way while still hovering in the air.

“You must be Rainbow Dash. It’s an honor to meet you,” David said politely, giving a small bow. “I’ve heard of some of your amazing feats and was told you are also in the Wonderbolts Reserves program. It’s very nice of you to train with them while still making time for your friends.”

Rainbow stared at the man, stunned by his flattery, her mouth hanging open, not exactly sure what to say.

“He left Rainbow speechless!” Twilight howled, making several ponies giggle.

“Nuh uh, I was just waiting for him to finish. It’s not my fault he’s heard so much about me before anypony’s even seen him before,” the brash, blue pegasus bragged. Rainbow patted David on the shoulder. “You’re a cool guy; I can tell. Maybe we can even race later; I’ll give you a head start!”

“Now come on Rainbow, give ‘im some space. We’re not done with the introductions yet,” Applejack said through her teeth, pulling the pegasus away by her tail.

All that was left was the butter-yellow pegasus named Fluttershy. David knew this was a make-or-break moment for him, so he calmed himself by closing his eyes and taking in a deep, slow breath, then let it out leisurely.

Fluttershy was at the opposite edge of the blanket, laying down as she silently watched the group interact with the strange, new creature. After her friends had all greeted him and backed away, her posture stiffened, somehow knowing that she was going to be the next target.

David watched the mare carefully. She never looked directly at him, only peeking through her soft pink mane from the side to watch his movements. He wondered what to do, and decided to take a somewhat direct approach.

David sat down on the edge of the blanket, opposite of her. He folded his legs and placed his hands in his lap, then looked up to meet her gaze.

“Eeep!” she squeaked as their eyes met for a moment.

“Hello,” he started softly. “My name is David. You must be Fluttershy. Thank you for coming to meet me today,” he said softly.

“You…” she said quietly.

David could barely hear her, and turned his ear to her and leaned in slightly.

“You really are big,” she said softly. “My friend Harry is about your size, but he’s not as…”

“Pardon?” David asked, cupping his ear.

“He’s not as cute as you are,” she said demurely, now wearing a small blush on her cheeks.

“Oh. Well, thank you, Fluttershy. You’re pretty cute too,” David replied with a smile.

“Did ‘Shy just tell a joke?” Rainbow asked Applejack. “That David guy over there is smiling all funny.”

Applejack shook her head. “Don’t know. Could be. I’m just glad Fluttershy doesn’t seem ta be too scared of ‘im.”

“Great! Now that Davey has met everypony let’s hurry up and have a party!!” Pinkie chimed in as she grabbed Fluttershy in a bone-crushing hug.

“Yes, my little ponies. I am very glad you have all taken time from your lives to greet our new guest,” Celestia said as both she and Luna finally moved to the forefront. “We are all gathered here today to celebrate Sir David’s arrival, and give him an opportunity to meet new faces and enjoy a much-needed break outside. But first, Miss Pie and the castle staff have prepared a wonderful feast for us all. Let us join around the picnic blanket and spend a moment getting to know each other while we dine.”

The ponies joined in a circle around the cloth, filling in the spots around David and Fluttershy. Luna sat down on his right, with Celestia next to her. Twilight sat a little past her former mentor, next to Rarity, who had taken a spot next to Fluttershy. After Fluttershy, Pinkie had made a space for herself, taking a generous bit of room, as she would probably need to get up and dance from time to time. Applejack and Rainbow Dash finalized the group, and though Rainbow was left next to David, she gave him a wide berth, seemingly preferring to look at the man for now, instead of rubbing wings with him.

All seated, Twilight then went about helping set the table in the middle, placing the intricate trays, platters, and dishware so that everypony could participate in the meal. The chatter started to pick up as each mare settled in their place and started to talk with those around them. Pinkie was also hard at work as well, deftly handing out cups, silverware, and napkins to everyone, occasionally throwing streamers around to brighten the ambiance. Finished with the setting, Twilight and Rarity helped serve each member a drink, carefully passing around punch, tea, juice, and water in their magical grasp, making sure everyone was served equally.

With the basis of the picnic in place, Twilight stood and gently tapped her glass with a fork, silencing the crowd and gaining their attention.

“Ahem. As Princess Celestia said, I want to thank everypony here for coming out today. David came to us unexpectedly, but I can say that I am glad he is here with us. He may not be from our world, but I am proud to say that the spirit of friendship is with him and that he is my friend. I will continue to work to find a way to reunite him with his home, but until that day comes, I welcome him here.”

Twilight’s words were met with gentle applause and praise. David smiled at her and nodded in appreciation, to which she smiled in return, then sat down.

“Thank you, Twilight,” Celestia said, “those were wonderful sentiments that I know many of us share and some of us will soon come to feel.”

“Excuse me, sister. If I may also say a few words?” Luna casually interrupted.

“Oh, of course, Lulu.”

Luna straightened up taller where she sat and looked around the crowd with a stern face. Her taut lips curled into a smile as her gaze came around the circle to fall on David next to her.

“As you have been told, Sir David has been a guest of the castle for the last week since he entered this world. It has not always been easy for him, or for us. In this short time, I have been blessed to share quite a bit of time with him and found him to be a wonderful companion. One of such character, kindness, and potential that many cannot help but be drawn near to him…”

“Sister, what are you—” Celestia whispered.

“I have felt this pull so grandly,” Luna continued, “that I have formally recognized David as a royal suitor to myself, and he has professed his passionate feelings for me in return. We are pleased to announce to you, my friends and David’s new friends, that we…” Luna turned to David, “are in love.” Luna speech was met by a mix of praise and subtle gasps from the crowd.

“BEST INTRODUCTORY PICNIC EVER!!” Pinkie yelled, while simultaneously exploding confetti into the air.

“Wow! I thought I was awesome, but you’re literally going out with royalty!” Rainbow cheered.

“Oh, Luna, I’m sooo happy for you!” Fluttershy said meekly.

“Thank you, sweet Fluttershy. You are too kind.” Luna smiled at the small pegasus.

“Well, I reckon that’s the best news I’ve heard in a while. Good goin’ there, David! I hope you treat ‘er right!” Applejack said, tipping her hat to the man.

“Thanks,” he replied with a grin.

Celestia looked at the crowd congratulating Luna and David and shaking hooves with them, smiles beaming all around. She was taken a bit aback at all the commotion, as she was not expecting Luna to divulge such an important bit of info at this time and place. However, she sat calmly wearing her usual placid smile as she watched all the frivolity, waiting for it to die down.

“Thank you,” David spoke, “Thank you all. And while our relationship is quite new, we are both happy that we could share it with you. That being said, though, since I’m still technically ‘top secret,’ I’m afraid I’m going to have to ask you to keep this to yourselves as well. When the time is right, I’m sure both my existence and our relationship can become more public, but let’s wait until then.”

David’s request was met all around with smiles and nods and reassuring words of kindness and encouragement. He smiled brightly, and put his arm around Luna and pulled her tightly to his chest. She too was beaming with the brightest of smiles, then turned to look at him and closed her eyes.

David didn’t miss a beat; he turned to her as well and placed his lips on hers, giving her a loving, but polite kiss, then pulled away.

The ponies roared in applause, causing some to blush and others to turn away bashfully at the display of affection. Applejack was smiling and covering one eye with her Stetson, while Dash was busy pumping her hooves in the air, and Pinkie, somehow, had pulled out pompoms and was putting on cheer. Fluttershy had withdrawn low to the ground, avoiding the commotion, but glanced at David and gave him a smile and nod. Rarity lay next to her, fanning herself in a mock swoon while Twilight just shrugged at her friend’s overacting. Finally, David turned to his right and looked at Celestia. She turned to face him as well, closed her eyes and beamed a bright smile, which he returned.

“I am glad I told them. Are you pleased as well?” Luna asked David in a hushed voice.

“Yes. I was a bit hesitant, but now that they know, I think it’s great.”

Luna smiled at him and rested her head on his shoulder as the crowd slowly died down.

“Thank you all, we appreciate your support,” David said. “But let’s not make any more fuss over it, let’s eat!”

***

The party started, and everyone dug in. There were little sandwiches of all kinds, and salads to start. Fruit and assorted vegetables were provided as sides. Each mare worked around the table, passing bits to others and collecting their favorites. David took a small cucumber sandwich and brought it up to Luna, allowing her to take a dainty bite.

“Ohh, that’s just sooo sweet of him,” Fluttershy gushed.

“Yeah, maybe a bit too mushy though.” Rainbow mocked lightly.

David laughed a little under his breath at that while he sampled some of the picnic food for himself.

“Princess, aren’t you hungry? You’ve barely touched anything at at all,” Fluttershy asked the regal white mare.

“Thank you for your concern, Fluttershy. I am fine, and the food is delicious,” Celestia answered with a smile.

“Oh, Sister, please just drop the pretenses. We trust all that are gathered here, either tell them or eat up! I know you have not had a meal since last night,” Luna scolded.

“Luna!” Celestia addressed her firmly, then let her countenance soften, “Now is not the time to discuss this,” she whispered.

“Come now, Sister. We speak of friendship, yet struggle not to let our lives bother them? Fine, I will tell it as it is,” Luna said with a huff. “Attention everypony! I wish to share one more thing…”

“Luna…” Celestia pleaded.

“My sister and I are refraining from using magic at the moment, as it seems our David has become somewhat sensitive to it. Fear not, others’ magic has shown no effects, but we have chosen to limit his exposure to our own. This may, unfortunately, give you an impression that we are acting a little less princessly than usual. Allow me to demonstrate…” Luna concluded, then looked around the table as the others silently followed her every movement.

She found what she was looking for and pulled over a small bowl of cottage cheese with her hoof and placed it in front of her. Looking at it carefully, she tried to pick up a spoon with her hooves, once, twice, and the third time she sent it sailing beyond the group.

Luna eyed the soft curds, blended with fruit and other delectable morsels and her mouth began to water. Her face went rigid, and she quickly dipped her head and neck down, plunging muzzle-first into the cold, sweet treat.

“Oh!” the crowd gasped.

Luna pulled back from her bowl, a bit of white sticking to her fur as she chewed with a bright grin on her face, then swallowed.

Luna licked the remnants from her face. “Forgive my poor mannerisms, it has been well over… well, honestly I am not sure when I last tried to dine without magic. I hope you can excuse me for any faux pas,” she said, blushing slightly as David handed her a napkin.

“Oh. Why didn’t you say so earlier!? You weren’t trying to be all mushy with David, you just had him feed you because it was easier!” Rainbow stated simply. “Princess Celestia, I hope you aren’t staying hungry on our accounts, most of us have to eat that way every day—without magic, that is. Give it a try! It can be fun too.” She smiled.

Rainbow picked up a plate in her mouth and walked over to the white princess, placed it before her, gave it a little nudge with her nose, then rose up and smiled brightly at the ruler.

Celestia couldn’t help but let her plaster smile falter a bit as it regained some of her innate humility. She bent her head down to Rainbow and nuzzled her lightly, saying, “Thank you, Miss Dash. I believe I will try harder.”

Breaking the connection, she leaned further towards the dish, everybody watching her movement. She used her hooves to move the plate a bit closer, then looked at one small sandwich and then another, finally settling on a pimento cheese with crisp lettuce and cucumber. Her muzzle inched closer, lips reaching forward for the sandwich. She fumbled to latch on the first time, and it toppled out of her grasp, causing her to frown. Undaunted, she pulled the plate closer, and using her hoof, stilled the tasty morsel. Nimbly, her lips caught the edge and lifted the snack in the air. Just before it fell from her grasp, she placed her forehoof below it and pushed the whole thing into her mouth.

“Huzzah!” Luna yelled in glee.

Celestia’s mouth was full, too full, but it still overwhelmed her with happiness. She smiled brightly as she carefully chewed the tasty meal she had gained, finally overcoming the adversity of both propriety and fear.

The rest of the ponies also cheered their princess on, happy that she was willing to share with them her struggles and triumphs, as well as the meal.

Finally swallowing, Celestia daintily wiped her mouth with a cloth on her hoof. “Thank you. I sometimes forget what is important—being a creature of millennia-old habits—but it is good friends that can bring you back and show you the way.”

“And good food!” Pinkie cheered, causing everypony to laugh.

***

The party rolled on from that point, all chatting happily, sometimes as a group and other times more privately. David took time to answer each question that came to him, no matter how inane—from Rainbow’s ‘so if you had wings, how fast could you fly?’ to Pinkie’s ‘are clothes really necessary?’—David humored them all, knowing how different his background was from their own. Even Fluttershy was unusually talkative, asking about his life and his experience with wildlife back home. David just about crushed her poor little heart, though, when he said that most wildlife in his world was too dangerous to approach.

The princesses, too, took on questions of their own, especially Luna. Now in an open forum, Rarity tried her best to pry juicy tidbits of David and Luna’s relationship out of the regal mare, but her stately experience foiled most of her inquiries with subtle redirections. However, Luna did share one bit that sent Rarity reeling…

Rarity had asked a bevy of questions and, getting nowhere, was about to give up. She pouted at how stingy the the alicorn was being with her fellow mare-friends and resolved to make one last attempt.

“So, Princess, I can see you want to keep your relationship a bit private, but answer this one thing, what is your favorite part about David?”

Luna thought for a moment, tapping her hoof on her chin. She then stared deep into the unicorn’s eyes and said quietly, “Those hands—wherever they go, whatever they do, they are to die for.”

Rarity’s imagination quickly went into overdrive; a bright blush formed at her cheeks and rose straight to her ears, all while her mouth hung open in surprise. Feeling faint, she politely covered her muzzle teetering every so slightly, then swooned, letting her small plate of food fall as her magic failed her. Luckily for her, Twilight, ever vigilant of the drama queen, caught the plate before the food was spoiled by her friend’s theatrics.

“Oh my,” Fluttershy said, both in concern for her friend and in mild surprise of Luna’s bold statement.

“Indeed,” Luna agreed, as she took a small sip from her cup.

***

While Luna was having a good time with Rarity and Fluttershy, David had moved off to the side and was getting to know the more forward trio of mares.

“So, you say they let you out cause you wanted some exercise, huh?” Rainbow asked David.

“Yes. I’ve been cooped up a bit too long in the castle. I know it’s both for my safety and Equestria’s, but I’ve got to get moving sometimes, or I’ll just go crazy.”

“Well, you’re out now! What do you want to do?” Rainbow asked.

“I don’t know, we’ve got a small pond, and I like swimming, but I think I’d also like to go for a jog. I can’t run in the castle.”

“Can’t swim neither I reckon,” Applejack added.

“No, you’re right about that. I bet they have some big bathtubs, but that doesn’t count. I wonder why they don’t have a gym for the Princesses.”

“You like to go to the gym!?” Rainbow asked excitedly.

“Not all the time, but it’s good to workout a bit. I’m not really into lifting weights all that much, though.”

“I get all the exercise I ever need back on the farm. Farm work is a full-body sport, ya know. That’s where the rodeo came from.”

“Rodeo, shmodeo. All I need to be is fast. David, do you think you’re fast? Fast enough to beat me?” Rainbow taunted him with her forelegs folded as she hovered in mid-air.

“I don’t know, Rainbow, maybe I am fast. Maybe I’ve got superpowers here in Equestria.”

“Likely story,” she said, rolling her eyes. “Even A.J. here knows the drill, you either do or you don’t, and I’ll be the one to find out. I challenge you to a race! First one to make two laps around the pond is the winner!”

“Now, Rainbow, it isn’t polite to challenge a guest like that. We just met David, give ‘im some time,” Applejack said, stepping between the two.

“Oooh! Is there gonna be a race! I love, love, LOVE races! All the excitement and you get to cheer for your friends! Who’s racing? What’s it gonna be!?” Pinkie asked as she bounced over to join the conversation.

“This human thinks he’s fast, and I’m going to be the judge of that!” Rainbow said, sticking her chest out.

“Okay, fine… Challenge accepted!” David declared as he got in the hovering mare’s face. “You and me, we’re gonna race, but I’m going to set the rules.”

“Fine!” she said, invading his personal space even more.

“We’ll set a start and finish line here in front of the pond, and the princesses can be the judges. We’ll go counterclockwise around the water, through the trees in back, then as close to the shore as you’d like. First to make two laps wins.”

“Just as I’d have it!” Rainbow shouted.

“But one condition… no flying.”

“Oh, come on! I’m a flying machine!”

David huffed. “Right, and I couldn’t get off the ground if I tried. Besides, I think you have plenty of an advantage already. Ponies are made to run, humans aren’t. We can, mind you, but we’re really only good in short stretches. So, do you still want to race?”

“Absolutely. I could beat you on two legs if I had to. Let’s do it!”

“WAIIIT!” Pinkie yelled.

“What is it, Pinkie?” Rainbow asked.

“But, we haven’t even gotten dessert yet! You don’t want to skip dessert do you?” Pinkie said with tears in her eyes.

“Oh. I guess we should wait,” David said. “I also think we shouldn’t run so quickly after eating.”

“Hah! You’re just chicken!” Rainbow goaded him.

“Rainbow!” Applejack glared at her friend.

Gulp. “Sorry, David. We can race in a bit. No hurry, this is your party after all,” Rainbow said apologetically.

David patted her on the head. “It’s okay, Rainbow. Let’s all go have something sweet.”

“Yippee!” Pinkie cheered, doing cartwheels.

***

The group reformed together as Twilight was already starting to clear the food from the picnic blanket. “Ready for dessert?” she asked?

“You betcha!” Pinkie cheered. “I was sooo worried when Cherry said I wasn’t going to make the treats, and you know what I said? I said, ‘But, Cherry, if I don’t make the cupcakes, cookies, and candies, what snacks are we going to eat then?’ And you know what she said? She said, ‘Now, Miss Pie, you can’t always do everything for everypony, especially when it’s a royal event. You have to let us do something as well.’ So I said, ‘Ya know what? You’re right! How about I just make a little this time, and the castle staff can just make the rest.’ And then she said—”

“Pinkie!” Twilight yelled, cutting her off. “I think the princesses want to say something now.”

Celestia smiled placidly and nodded. “Thank you, Twilight. Pinkie, it was most gracious for you to let Miss Cherry Topping, my head chef, do so much this time but it was your planning and decorations that pulled everything together. You are both to be commended. Now, my sister, Luna will let us know what we will be having for our dessert and treats today. Luna?” Celestia turned to her sister.

“Yes, Sister,” Luna started.

Twilight levitated a cloth-covered table over to one side of the picnic blanket.

“Today, our head chef has collaborated, and we are blessed to have some special sweets for everypony to share,” Luna said, then nodded to Twilight.

Twilight removed the cloth, revealing a tiered server filled with white and black-colored goodies. On the white side, there were luscious cubes of porcelain-white angel food cake, each piece having one side that was covered in a golden, delicious crust, shining like the sun. The other side of the sweets-mountain was filled with silver-rimmed black cups of dark chocolate pudding, accented with small dollops of freshly whipped cream, looking like the moon in the midnight sky. Separating the two sides were many accompaniments—toasted nuts, berries and cut fruit, small wafer cookies, sprigs of mint, sweet fruit purees, and finally, bowls of white buttercream frosting and dark chocolate ganache.

“Whoopie!!” Pinkie cheered again, gaining a stern look from Twilight.

Luna nodded. “I am glad to see they are appreciated, mostly because there is a special reason we have them today…” She turned to look at David. “David, himself, hoof—I mean, hand-made the main desserts for us today. Please give him the praise he deserves.”

“I knew it!” Pinkie yelled, jumping high above the crowd.

“David, you truly made these things for us?” Celestia asked, surprised.

“Yes. I know it was a while ago, but after we shared that first carrot cake I told you I wanted to make something for all of us. Luckily, I became friends with Cherry, I was able to do just that.

“I made this, my grandmother’s angel food cake, for you, Princess Celestia. And though you already know it, I made this decadent dark chocolate pudding for you, Luna. I hope you enjoy them both, as I think they are good alone, but I think they may be even better if you put them together,” David said as he took a small cube of cake and dunked it in his cup of pudding before eating it.

Everypony smiled and gathered round David to thank him with hugs and praise. After that, they all collected great piles of desserts and sat down to talk and enjoy the time together, again.

***

Everypony having returned to their seats, David now found himself repositioned to sit between the two rulers. He watched Luna lap at her pudding and munching on wafer cookies, while Celestia was staring at a large plate filled with cubes of cake, each one sporting a different topping. Eating a bit of cake himself, he smiled, noting that he hadn’t lost touch with the age-old recipe.

Luna picked herself up from her sweets and turned to David, offering him a large strawberry held lightly in her teeth. David looked around quickly, and although some had spotted them already, he leaned in and picked the berry from her lips, giving her a quick kiss in the process. Celestia too had seen Luna’s display and turned to watch the spectacle unfold. When David kissed her sister, though, she turned away bashfully.

Savoring his prize, David saw the white mare turn away and casually his head turned to follow her. Somehow, this caused Celestia to turn back, probably to avoid seeming rude.

“Sorry about that,” he said, smiling and rubbing the back of his head.

“Think nothing of it,” Celestia replied, wearing her placid smile.

“Princess… you’ve got a little chocolate—” David reached up and snatched the errant bit of sweetness off of Celestia’s cheek. “—on you.”

The overly personal touch sparked a shiver down Celestia’s body, ruffling her feathers and making her tail twitch.

“Sorry, I guess you could’ve gotten that,” David apologised.

“Quite alright, David. Thank you,” she said plainly, then went back to staring at her plate.

David sat quietly to himself for a moment, watching the rest of the group enjoy themselves while he wore a stiff smile.

‘Oops, guess I offended her a bit. It was too familiar of a thing to do. Hopefully, she won’t hold it against me or feel too awkward.’

Pressure against his back brought him from his thoughts.

“Hey! You done yet? Let’s race already!” Rainbow said, nudging him forcefully in his back with her forehead.

“Hey, yourself!” David said, spinning around to face her.

“Come on, get up,” Rainbow practically begged.

Luna turned to watch their interaction, and as she did, Celestia too showed some interest.

“We just ate, I can’t race just like that,” David complained a bit.

“Oh come now, David,” Celestia spoke up. “Even if you shouldn’t run at the moment, maybe you can enjoy some time at play.”

David looked over his shoulder at her, an odd smile on his face.

Celestia reinforced her suggestion by gently urging him onward, prodding him under his arm with her muzzle.

Surprised by Celestia’s actions, David decided to follow her advice. He put his muscles to work and stood up straight from his seat, towering above both princesses and the cyan pegasus.

Rainbow sat below him, staring up, craning her neck the best she could to see him.

“Whoa! All right!” she said. “Yeah, we can take it easy for a bit, but I’m going to get that race today, mark my words.”

“Of course. I promise,” David said.

Rainbow and David started walking away from the group, which caught the eye of Applejack, who excused herself to see what was going on.

“Wanna play a little catch? You’re gonna have to run for it, though,” Rainbow said.

“Whatcha got?” David asked.

Rainbow raced over to a small pile of bags near the picnic then pulled out a disc from somewhere, holding it aloft in her hooves.

“Oh, you’ve got a Frisbee.”

“A what?” she asked back.

“Nevermind, just throw me the disc!” David crouched down, giving his legs a little stretch.

Dash put the disc in her mouth and whipped her head around, throwing it forcefully near David.

He ran towards it and grabbed it out of the air. “Yeah!”

“Hey, David, over here!” he heard Applejack yell from behind him.

He turned and threw it at the same time, launching it at the orange pony.

It was a little high but slow enough for Applejack to mash her hat on before taking a great jump and catching the disc in her teeth. She landed flat-hooved and proceeded to throw it long, right past the large man.

David ran to his side, trying to catch up, but it sailed by him with speed. A blue blur passed him and caught the disc in the air.

“Good try, but I think she was aiming for me anyway.” Rainbow took the disc in her hooves while hovering in the air. She gripped it tightly and spun around, then released it after gaining momentum. The disc was flying fast, and headed straight for David, almost. It headed in his direction, but it gained altitude and was set to fly over his head.

David bent down quickly and jumped, just like Applejack did, and managed to catch the disc before it hit him in the face.

Applause and catcalls rang out from the ponies still seated at the banquet, cheering the participants on the field.

With all the attention, both Pinkie and Twilight got up and decided to join the game.

“Twilight, what are you doing here? I never took you for a bit of sports-fun,” Rainbow teased as she caught a low pass from David.

Twilight turned her nose up at the comment. “I like to have fun too, even if I’m not the most athletic pony in the world.”

Rainbow chuckled. “Okay, Twilight. Go long!”

Twilight saw the glint in Rainbow’s eyes and trotted out to the far side of the field. As she approached the water’s edge, Rainbow threw the disc to her, hard and a bit above her head.

Twilight calculated the disc’s trajectory and started running toward the forest, attempting to intercept it. She stopped short of the disc’s path and caught it in her magic as it came close.

“Alright!” she yelled happily. “I got it!”

“Yeah, by using magic,” Rainbow sneered.

“Now, Rainbow, I’ll have you know that’s just as difficult to grab a moving object with magic as it is to do it with your body. I have to know exactly where it is at the moment I cast the spell or even I will miss it,” Twilight explained before tossing the disc to Applejack.

“Huh. I never knew that,” Applejack said, spitting the disc out into her hooves. “Good job there, Twi. Don’t miss any of ‘em now. Give Rainbow a run for her bits.”

“Oooh, ooh! Over here!” Pinkie yelled, bouncing around the field.

Applejack threw it to Pinkie who ran up and caught it in flight. Giving her best dog impression, she ran the disc back over to Applejack and dropped it at her hooves, looking up at her with pleading eyes.

“Uh, good job there, Pinkie,” Applejack said, patting her head. “Now, run along… catch!” she said, slightly teasing her with the disc.

Pinkie barked and ran circles around Applejack, then turned and ran toward David. Applejack threw the disc high, and both David and Pinkie went up to catch it.

David was about to grab the disc when he spotted a bit of pink in his peripheral vision. Somehow, Pinkie had climbed up behind him again and was reaching out, trying to catch the disc while riding David piggyback on his shoulders.

“Whoa!” David exclaimed, slightly losing his balance.

“I got it! I got it!” Pinkie cheered.

Again, the crowd roared with laughter and cheers.

The group continued to play around for a bit, passing the time. Finally, David approached Rainbow and handed her the disc.

“Okay, Rainbow. I think I’m ready. You aren’t too tired, are you?”

“What?” Rainbow’s eyes gleamed with anticipation. “Really!? We’re really gonna race!?”

“I told you we would, I just needed some time to get warmed up,” David replied.

“ ‘Scuse me, David. Mind if I join ya?” Applejack asked.

“Not at all, the more, the merrier.”

“I wouldn’t mind a run too,” Twilight said, approaching the group.

“Sure!” David said reassuringly. “Actually, I have a question for you, Twilight.”

“What’s that?”

“Well, you know this area better than the rest of us… Do you know if the treeline behind the spring is very rocky or not? I’d rather run on soft ground if I can.”

“Oh, while it is a bit rocky near the spring, if you stay in the trees it should just be nice and soft loam. Why do you ask?”

“Well,” David started as he took off his shoes and socks, “I can’t really run in these shoes, I’d trip or hurt myself. But since I’m a city-boy, my feet are soft, and running barefoot can be dangerous. If I cut them badly, I could be in serious trouble.

“Oh,” Twilight replied. “I don’t think there will be much danger running around here, but if you do get hurt, Princess Celestia knows quite a few healing spells that should be able to help.”

“Good to know. Thanks, Twilight.” David tossed his shoes and socks to the side.

Luna walked up to the group. “What is all the commotion about?”

“David is gonna race me and A.J., and Twilight’s running too!” Rainbow beamed.

“Oh really,” Luna said, looking pensive. “If David and Twilight will run, so shall I.”

“Princess Luna!? In a hoof race? This is going to be AWESOME!” Rainbow cheered.

“Again, I doubt I will have the wherewithal to pose a challenge to you, Miss Dash or Miss Applejack, as it has likely been almost as long as I had a meal without magic as I ran in a race, but I will definitely give chase.”

“Welcome to the race, Luna,” David said. “Now we just need some judges.”

The group turned to the audience and found that both Rarity and Celestia were more than willing to officiate in the race.

***

Everypony huddled together with the judges and made sure the rules were well known. David then drew a long line in the sand next to the pond, marking out the start/finish line, and everyone lined up.

David stared out at the impromptu track.

‘It’s going to be an interesting race. I’d estimate it’ll take me at least four minutes per lap, longer if the forest is really dense. There’s no way I’m going to win against ponies, though, what a laugh! I just hope I put on a good show and don’t get hurt.’

Rarity and Princess Celestia took their places next to the line and sat down.

“Runners at your ready!” the regal monarch called out. “May your legs be swift and your travel safe. Please give your attention to Miss Rarity for the start!” Celestia looked over to Rarity. “At your signal.” She nodded.

Rarity cleared her throat politely. “On your marks!

“Get ready!” She held up a white napkin in her magic.

“GO!” she yelled, dropping the surrogate flag.

The mares all lunged forward, taking David by surprise.

‘Whoa, I’m running with horses!! GO!’

David pushed off milliseconds after his opponents, feeling his feet dig in and his muscles flex as he shot off the line. He worked to get a rhythm, but he was already behind the pack. In front of him was a sea of colors. Yellow and orange, purple and violet, rainbow and blue, and a stream of stars. He smiled at the sight in front of him as he urged himself to go faster—to catch them. Rainbow and Applejack were leading the pack, of course, followed shortly behind by Luna and Twilight.

‘Heh. Princesses can run,’ David thought.

The pack galloped at full speed, their hooves thundering against the soft ground as they went.

‘Totally awesome.’

They neared the first curve signaling the last of the pond’s shore before they reached the woods. This is where it was going to get tough, where it really mattered. If somepony wanted to win, or even truly compete, they couldn’t just follow behind somepony else, they had to pick their own path through the trees.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack were neck and neck as they disappeared into the foliage, Luna turned slightly and picked a wider path through the trees, and Twilight ran straight after Applejack.

‘Okay, time to choose! Left!’

David ducked into the trees slightly left of the rest of the pack, cutting closest to the rock face. He ran through the forest, dodging trees that grew close together near the cliff, forcing him to swerve left and right, narrowly avoiding several crashes. After making his way partly through, he saw a slightly clearer path on his right.

While looking at the new path, David almost ran headlong into a tree. He pushed off of the trunk with his arms, shifting into his new trail, narrowly avoiding disaster. As he did so, he saw a patch of dark blue to his right speeding on ahead.

‘Aha! I see you, Luna!’

David put on more speed and slowly gained ground on the blue blur beside him. She must have seen him as well, as they jockeyed for position while ducking their way through the forest. Finally, they broke through the trees into the glade where they first entered and made a hard left turn back towards the pond.

Luna and David were even.

The two lovers barely glanced at each other as they ran side by side. Coming around the bend, David spotted two others ahead of them, and then heard a third emerge from the brush on his left. Sensing the challenge, he pressed on. The straightaway was coming, and though it was everypony’s specialty, he had to make use of it or fall behind again.

His legs burned under the strain, but he leaned forward, taking weight off of them, but also requiring him to speed up to keep balanced. He ran with all his heart, full out, noticing that he was pulling just slightly ahead of his lover.

A smile crept onto his face… ‘Faster!’

Putting one foot in front of the other, he sped away as the fastest human Equestria had ever seen. The runners were drawing near the crowd, and David could hear their calls and chants. Well, some of them. He glimpsed Fluttershy with her arms being puppeted by Pinkie as they cheered on the runners, with silent screams coming out of her mouth.

David sped past the line, several seconds behind both Rainbow Dash and Applejack. He knew winning was a pipe dream, but hopefully, he could still put on a good show for the crowd. Luna had regained the distance she had lost to him, and David turned his head to watch as she crept up.

‘Her concentration is focused forward, ears back and nostrils flaring. I can hear her breathing; snorting in and out, drawing in oxygen to fuel her body. Her beautiful mane flies behind her, waving in the wind like a battle standard. And her wings—’

David stopped thinking. This was time to run, not look at his beautiful mate.

The forest was approaching fast again, but he had a new plan of which route to take now. He ducked right, coming awfully close to Luna as he chose his path. Now being swallowed up by the forest, this was his last chance to gain some ground.

The first time, he had tried to cut close to the rocks and was almost smashed by the tightly packed trees there. Now, he would start wider, and cut in near the end, attempting to come out as Twilight did. If he was lucky, he should easily pick up some time.

David lost sight of Luna, but he could hear the lighter clip clop of Twilight near behind him.

‘Is she shadowing me?’

David ran forward, trying to stay as straight in his path as he could. Finally, estimating that he had reached the midpoint of the forest, he cut left, hoping to aim for the spot where the trees hit the water. He ran hard, and the forest seemed to open up to him this time, instead of seeking to end his trek. The light started filtering in more and more, signifying the approaching end of the treeline. Then he saw it, the daylight ahead. David jumped over a small bush and burst through the leaves, luckily landing in stride.

A miracle had a happened, as he almost bumped into the left side of Rainbow Dash. There he was, close enough to grab the prismatic tail next to him as he ran aside the pack leaders.

Seeing the human coming out of the woods like a ravenous bear must have spooked them, though, as both Applejack and Rainbow yelled and poured on the speed.

David stumbled to regain his rhythm as they sped away, but he was entering the straightaway—hopefully he wouldn’t be left too far behind.

Two sounds rustled behind him in quick succession as Luna and Twilight appeared from the brush. Apparently Twilight had chosen not to follow David completely and now had to fight Luna for placement.

David couldn’t be bothered with that, though, he had a race to run. He pushed himself, gasping, throwing himself forward. He regained a bit of lost time, and both the rainbow and flaxen tails were now within his grasp. David chose to stick to the shore, hoping the slightly shorter distance would help out, but this meant being behind Rainbow.

The fact was, the shore did help David. He continued to gain on the mare and seeing the finish line in sight, he leaned forward to get that last push… only to be given a seven-color slap to the face.

“Crap!” he yelled as he lost his footing at the last minute, falling, then skidding over the line.

The roar of hooves approaching David signaled danger, and he rolled to his left to get out of the way.

Luna and Twilight finished together, too close to call, and the race was finally over.

Luna trotted over to David, who was now sitting up on the ground, and looked at him worriedly.

“Dear, are you alright?” she asked, as Twilight and the others began to gather around.

“Yes, just a little scratch and a dented pride. It felt like something hit me in the face right near the finish, and I fell.”

“You!” Rainbow called out to David, stomping over, huffing and puffing. “You cost me the race, I want a rematch!”

“Come on now, sugarcube. Just admit the loss, and we’ll have another run at it later. It’s all fun an’ games,” Applejack said, as she joined the group.

“Yeah, A.J., you won alright. This guy startled me at the finish! He ran right up my tail! Let’s see you keep your game face on when that happens.”

“Sorry, Rainbow. I didn’t mean it,” David said.

“Yeah, I suppose not. It’s fine, I guess, not like there’s a trophy or anything,” Rainbow said just as Pinkie made an abrupt about face to stuff something back into a bag. “You really managed to catch up there at the last minute, though. I was really surprised!”

“Me too,” David said. “It was mostly just a lucky path. What did you think about the race, Luna, Twilight?”

“I found it exhilarating. Not as much as the battles of old, but on par with a good prank, I believe,” Luna said with a grin. “Sister, which of us was faster?”

“Lulu, I am sorry, but it was impossible to tell. Both you and Twilight were nose to nose, with the most serious faces I have seen on either of you in a long time. It was a wonderful sight. I only wish we had a camera to preserve it.”

“Oh, I suppose being equal with Twilight is a blessing. Congratulations, Twilight.”

“Thank you, Luna. I feel the same way. It was so exciting when we popped out together! I ran and ran; I didn’t think it would be so much fun! I might have even beaten you if I had continued to follow David.”

“You can’t be too sure of that, Twilight. The path I took was pretty risky, and it got really tight there near the end. You could’ve gotten in trouble; well, I could’ve too!”

“You’re right. Besides, I was almost sure I had picked the optimal path through the thicket the second time. I shouldn’t doubt my calculations like that.”

“Oh, Twilight… and here I thought you finally had understood what it means to race!” Rainbow said.

“But I do, Rainbow. I felt the rush, the drive to be faster, the need to see myself draw nearer to my opponent! I like those things, but I’m not going to stop thinking while I run!” Twilight said to a shocked Rainbow.

“Heh, heh. Good. Next time, let’s have a flying race then.”

“Sure!” Twilight beamed.

“Well, I had a lot of fun, but now I’m super tired. Can we do something relaxing?” David asked.

“Sure, David,” Rainbow spoke, “I think we can slow down for you a bit.”

Everyone got up and slowly made their way back to the now-shaded picnic area. They lay around lazily, resting as they brainstormed what to do next. David lay on his side, stretched out, while he listened to the mares talk. Luna crawled up behind him and lay next to him, enjoying their time together.

***

Act XX - So Much Cake

The clearing was quiet. Ponies lazed around, some sitting and chatting softly in the shade, others lay in the sun, resting peacefully. Princess Luna and David sat together alongside the picnic, talking with Fluttershy and Rarity while Princess Celestia and Twilight sat a bit further away, enjoying a cup of tea in silence.

Suddenly, the idyllic setting was interrupted by the sound of hooves running on the grass.

Thump-thump-thump, thump-thump-thump, thump-thump-thump… SPLASH!

“Hoo-whee! That’s cold!” Applejack yelled after surfacing in the pond, causing everyone to turn and look at her. “Yup, nothing better than a nice cool swim after a run!”

“Hey A.J., that looks like a great idea… Here I come!” Rainbow yelled just before dropping into the cold water from above.

KER-SPLASH!

The two ponies splashed around as they played in the water. David watched them having fun and started feeling a little jealous.

“Luna.” David turned to his marefriend with a big smile. “May I…?” He wore an earnest expression.

Luna snickered. “Go. Have fun.”

David's body twitched, eager to join the others.

“Wait!” Rarity called out. “You aren’t going to go in like that, are you?”

The smile David sported began to fall. He relaxed in his seat. “Oh, I guess I wasn’t thinking. I can’t go in fully dressed, and I don’t have any swimming trunks.”

“That, darling, should not be a problem. You could just wear your boxers I made you!”

“Huh?” He looked on in confusion.

“The undergarments I made, they should be sufficiently modest, don’t you think?”

“I guess so. They aren’t white and seem sturdy enough. What do you say, Luna?”

Luna looked him up and down. “I suppose they would do. I cannot suggest you go in unclothed anymore, even in jest.”

“Well then, I’m going in!” David rose from his seat.

David standing brought the attention of everypony around him. He caught their gazes, and they somehow made him timid, and he shied away as he walked toward the shore.

“Mind if I join?” David asked, approaching the water’s edge.

Rainbow splashed Applejack. “Sure. Come on in!”

“Thanks,” David replied. “Just a sec.”

David walked a bit back toward to picnic group and stopped near a bush. There he reached behind his head and grasped the collar of his shirt and pulled it off quickly.

“Oooh,” Rarity tittered quietly, causing the others to look over at the now topless David.

David set his shirt on top of the bush, then reached down and unbuttoned his shorts. He slipped them off, placing them on the bush with the rest of his clothes, then turned back to the water wearing only his boxers.

David grinned widely. “Watch out!” he called, then started running.

Nearing the edge, he jumped, landing square between the two swimming ponies, drenching them with a big splash.

Using the freestyle, David powered around the lake, putting the two athletic ponies in the water to shame. They looked on in amazement as he sped through the water with ease. After making a few laps in the widest area, he stopped in the middle and floated peacefully on his back.

Rainbow paddled over to David and then also started floating on her back with her wings extended, yet barely breaking the water’s surface.

“Hey, David. That’s was pretty awesome swimming you did back there! How’d you get so fast?”

David propelled himself through the pond, doing mini circles around the pegasus. “I don’t know… I’ve always liked swimming better than other exercise or sports, so I guess practice helped, but I’ve always been quick.”

Applejack splashed her way over. “Doncha think it’s ‘cause of how he’s built, Rainbow? I mean, he’s got us on length and look at how he uses his arms… we can’t do that!”

“Yeah, I think he might have some advantage.”

“Hey! Hey, girls! Can I join in?” Pinkie yelled from the shore.

“Sure, Pinkie!” Applejack replied. “The water’s fine!”

Pinkie jumped with joy, then ran over to the picnic blanket area for a second, then back to the shoreline, now wearing floaties. She waded deep into the cool water, then floated over on her stomach thanks to her extra buoyancy.

“Heya, Pinks!”

“Hi, Rainbow! Everyone having fun?” Pinkie asked.

“I think so,” David replied. “We’re mostly just hanging out, though.”

“Eeyup,” Applejack commented.

“Okie dokie! I like hanging out!”

***

Left on the shore, now Luna was feeling the desire to take a dip in the lake. She watched David floating around and chatting with the other mares and started daydreaming.

‘The cool water wets my fur. His boxers, soaked, cling tightly to his form. I lay in the shallows on my side, feeling David pressed against my back, his warmth transferred through his touch, but everywhere else feels the chill of the cold spring water. I would swim with him, held from behind in his strong arms as his legs propelled us around.’

Luna shook her head, clearing her thoughts. “No, I’ll let him be with his new friends,” she said quietly to herself.

“What was that, Princess?” Rarity asked.

“Oh, nothing. It seems David has started to make new friends.”

“Yes,” Fluttershy added, “I’m glad he is getting along with them.”

“What about you, Miss Fluttershy? How do you feel about David?” Luna asked the timid mare.

“Oh, my. I don’t know… he’s nice, I guess.”

“Nice?”

“Yes, nice.”

“Anything else?”

“He’s pretty big too.”

“He is tall,” Rarity added. “Why, even though I had his measurements from Twilight, when I first met him it was quite overwhelming! Don’t you agree, Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy just shook her head in response.

“You don’t?”

“I don’t mind,” she whispered.

“I quite like his size,” Luna commented. “Though he towers over me, and is even taller than my sister, it somewhat gives me a sense of peace, as if he is protecting me.”

Fluttershy nodded in agreement.

“Oh. I suppose I hadn’t looked at it that way, darling. He could be the knightly-type, I suppose. And he’s so polite, yet can be quite firm.”

Luna chuckled. “That is true. His meekness belies how bold he can be. Since he has been designated as a suitor, Celestia has somewhat demanded that he learn more of diplomacy, decorum, and posturing, so that when he is officially announced, he will not cause any trouble. He actually has quite the grasp on it already, and she has praised him more than once for it, I hear. That does make me wonder if she intends to tutor him and make him another ‘special student.’ Thankfully, it seems he has let his mane down at this event. I am glad he has made friends with which he can feel at ease.”

The three mares smiled in agreement, then looked over to the water and watched as the man played with the others.

***

Applejack climbed up the rocky backdrop of the lake and stood at the precipice over the deep end.

“Jump, A.J.!” Rainbow cheered.

Applejack looked over the edge, watching how the natural spring formed a small waterfall and slowly fell into the pool below.

Gulp. “Here I come… Yee-haw!”

Applejack jumped off the small ledge and landed rear-first in the lake, causing a huge splash. After a few seconds, the drenched mare surfaced.

“Yeah!” David clapped in appreciation.

“Alright, my turn!” Rainbow flapped her wings, slowly prying free from the water’s grasp and making her way up to the ledge. “I’m gonna go for a corkscrew dive!”

Now at the top, Rainbow jumped and flapped her wings once for a bit of height. She then pulled them in and began to spin as she plummeted down, snapping them to her sides just before impact.

Whoosh!

Her dive didn’t cause much of a splash as she came in like a bullet. Also, even though they were all in the deep end, right after Rainbow breached the water she pulled up, altering her trajectory and she sped underwater like a torpedo. She came up right next to Pinkie and yelled.

“BOO!”

“Ahh! Hahahahahaaa.” Pinkie feigned, then laughed.

“David, you gonna take a turn?”

“Sure, Applejack. Why not.”

David carefully climbed up the rocky bank. It was slick, and he had to be careful not to slip or cut himself. After a tense minute, he had made it to the top.

“Wow, it’s pretty high up here! Any requests?”

“Cannonball!” Rainbow shouted.

“Do a belly flop!” Pinkie suggested.

Applejack looked at the others, then just shrugged.

“Uh. I think both of those might hurt a bit. How about I just do a regular dive.”

The pause in action drew the attention from the others on land and now everypony was staring at David. He stood tall, looking out over the area, and then his eyes met with Luna’s.

She nodded once, and he did as well in return.

Checking the edge one more time, he took two steps back, then stopped. David breathed slowly and deeply.

‘It’s been a while since I’ve been on a platform, let’s see what I can still do.’

With two quick steps and a hop, he was in the air. He bent over, then tucked and began to rotate. Though it only took a little over a second, he managed two-and-a-half somersaults before opening and finally making a decent rip.

The ponies were speechless.

A few seconds later, David emerged from the water, gasping for air. “So, how’d I do?”

The mares at the picnic area all clapped their hooves in appreciation.

“Awesome.”

“Well done, pardner!”

“That was the best. Dive. Ever! You were flying through the air… WHOOSH! Then curled up in a teeny tiny ball and spun around! Then, SSSPLISH! You were gone!”

“Thanks. Just don’t ask me to do it again. The jump was a bit short for that particular stunt.”

***

After praising David’s stunt dive, Celestia and Twilight resumed their conversation over tea.

“It looks as though you truly enjoyed the race,” Celestia said to Twilight.

“I did. It was a good experience as well, but I don’t feel quite right after it now.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I expected to be tired, which I am, but I didn’t expect it to make everything tired.”

“I am not sure I follow, Twilight.”

“My legs are tired, which is normal, but I’ve also noticed that my wings feel heavy, even though I haven’t flown today. And it’s the weirdest thing, but I’m also finding it pretty hard just to concentrate on levitating my teacup,” she said, setting her cup down gently. “Maybe I overused my magic with all the teleportation?”

Celestia stared into the rosy depths of her cup. “Hmm. Perhaps. Hopefully, all you need is a bit of rest.”

“Who are we kidding, I could always use more rest.” Twilight chuckled.

“And you could have more if you would only go to bed instead of reading all through the night,” Celestia gently chided her.

“I know you’re right, but I’m finding it especially hard this week. I’ve been looking for anything I can find that might help David, both in finding his home or doing research on the magical connections.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. I’ve found several texts describing some magical monsters that use constant connections to feed, similar to how changelings need the magic of love, but that doesn’t seem to pertain here. David isn’t feeding, but I still think that his body does need it to survive here in our world.”

“I have a feeling you are correct, Twilight.”

“And while those texts were interesting—especially the parts where some monsters would starve without syphoning magic—none of them explained how to sever connections without damaging the monster. So, I’m back to square one on figuring out how to break the connections with David.”

“Let us not focus on breaking the connections right now. What do you think of the newest development?”

“The magical conflict? Sorry, Celestia, I’ve barely started to think about it more than what we discussed this morning. David seems to think that the sensation he gets when either of you uses magic is not harmful, which we can’t disprove yet. But David does agree that when both of you use magic, that it definitely puts a strain on him. I’m still more inclined to believe that what he is feeling is feedback due to the presence of both magics, and less that it is just benign.”

“So, you think that there is an inherent conflict just from the flow of magic from the two connections, and when either of us uses magic, David is feeling a sort of back-pressure from our magical connection?”

“In essence, yes.”

“That means that magic used by either Luna or I could be causing an increase in the magical pressure, but not enough for it to cause David concern. It could still be causing damage, but we would not know.”

Twilight hung her head. “Yes. That is a real possibility.”

***

“So, not that this isn’t cool at all, but what do you say to another race, A.J.?” Rainbow said as she paddled toward the shore.

Applejack followed her out. “If you think you’ve recovered enough.”

“Hold on there. If you’re going to race again, I’m coming too. I just need a few minutes to change,” David said.

As David made his way back to the picnic, Luna, Rarity and Fluttershy noticed his approach.

“Oh, darling! You must be freezing like that. Let me get you a towel,” Rarity said as she rummaged through a bag.

“Thanks, Rarity. I’m glad you prepared all of this. I didn’t even think about it,” David said as he accepted the towel to dry off.

“Think nothing of it! We were all doing our little parts to prepare for it. I just chose to handle your outfit and accessories.”

‘Now if she had just packed an extra pair of boxers in there.’

“Rarity, you don’t have any other clothes of mine in there, do you?”

“Yes, but only the pair of pants and shirt you had on at the castle before changing. We didn’t take the time to put them back into your room.”

“Oh. Yes, I forgot about that. Thank you.”

‘I really want to run again, but I’ve got to get these boxers dry.’

David bent down by Luna’s ear and whispered, “Luna, could I borrow you for a moment?”

“Of course, dear,” Luna turned to the others. “Excuse me, I will return shortly.”

David and Luna walked behind some bushes with David still wrapped in his towel.

“Luna, I want to run in another race with Rainbow Dash and Applejack, but I can’t really run in wet boxers. Do you have any suggestions?”

“Hmm. I suppose wet clothing would be quite uncomfortable. I see only two options available… You could take them off and not wear the undergarment while still wearing your shorts, or you could get Rarity or Twilight to dry them for you. Which would you like?”

“Oh, that’s right. You aren’t using your magic right now. Umm. Let me think.”

‘So, three options. Don’t run and stay clothed. Run, but go commando— That will probably hurt. Or run, but either let Twilight or Rarity dry my boxers, but I’ll be without them while they do that…’

“Fine, let’s ask Rarity. She probably knows a spell that would dry fabric quickly, I bet. Luna, I’ll take them off here. Can you please go ask Rarity to come over?”

“Of course. Let me get her.”

Luna stepped out from behind the bush and looked toward Rarity.

“Rarity! Can you please come here to help David for a moment!?” Luna called out.

“Luna..." David whined softly. "Can’t you be a bit more discrete?”

“Oh, I did not realize this warranted discretion. My apologies,” Luna said.

“It’s fine,” David grumbled half-heartedly.

“Yes, Princess, David, what can I do for you?” Rarity asked.

David put on a smile. “Hi, Rarity. Sorry to call you over like that. I was just wondering if you knew of a way to quickly dry fabric.”

“Of course, darling! Oh! Would you like me to dry your boxers?”

“Yes, you’ve read my mind.” David reached under his towel and hesitantly slid them down, making sure to keep himself hidden behind the bushes.

“Oh, my. So bold today, David.” Rarity teased.

David smirked. “One second, the least I can do is wring them out.”

“It makes no difference. I’m going to use a spell I learned from Twilight. She basically taught me how to grab the water in fabric and pull it out. It is an excellent method, as it does not apply heat to the garment. Works wonders on simple stains as well!”

Luna wore a look of shock and disbelief. “That is actually quite a powerful spell you have learned, Miss Rarity. After this, would you please discuss it with me? I believe it may have roots in dark magic.”

“Oh, my! I had no idea!”

Luna shook her head. “Do not worry, it is safe to use in this application.”

Rarity nodded to Luna, then took David’s boxers in her magical grip and focused on casting the spell. When she did so, the water in the boxers moved along the surface of the cloth, no longer bound in the fabric’s weave. Rarity then seemed to pull the blob of water from the cloth and held it in a separate bubble of magic before letting it splash down over a nearby bush.

“There we go, all dry.”

“Wow. Thank you, Rarity,” David said.

“Twas nothing!” Rarity walked off, leaving the boxers in his hands.

David quickly redressed and then turned to Luna. “You know, that would be a pretty cool spell to learn for a quick cleanup.”

“Unfortunately, it is more likely to instantly cause death by desiccation than provide benefit. I believe I will go council her now.” Luna looked to David for a response.

“Yes. Please do. Be nice, though. Discrete as well.”

“Yes, dear. I will.” Luna leaned in and kissed David curtly before following Rarity.

***

David walked over to the bush where the rest of his clothing lay and put them back on. After dressing, David found Applejack and Rainbow Dash chatting away near the starting line, almost looking like a fight was about to break out. Instead of joining them, he walked over to the picnic area.

“Excuse me. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and I are going to have another race. Does anyone else want to join?”

Rarity, Fluttershy, and Luna all politely declined.

“What about you, Pinkie? Up for a race?” he asked.

“Nope. I prefer to cheer, and I can’t cheer if I’m running!”

“Okay.” David walked over to the last two princesses.

“Excuse me, Twilight, Princess Celestia, are either of you interested in partaking in a race?” David said politely, attempting to charm them into accepting.

“I am sorry, David. I believe Twilight and I will abstain in this round, as she is not feeling quite well.”

“Oh. Twilight, are you okay?”

“Thank you, David. I’m fine, just a bit tired. You go and give them a good challenge.”

“Okay, Twilight. I will.”

David walked back over to the starting area, casually rubbing Luna’s ears and mane as he passed. Fluttershy then got up and followed him as well.

“Oh! Fluttershy, are you going to race with us?” he asked.

“Oh, my, no. I… I’m just here to start the race. If that’s okay with you.”

“Thanks, ‘Shy. We appreciate it.” Rainbow said while stretching out.

“Just us three?” Applejack asked.

“Yup. I think everyone else is tired,” David replied.

“Okay, everypony—and David, get ready,” Fluttershy said meekly.

The three racers got on the mark and looked to Fluttershy.

“Okay,” she said, raising her yellow wing high. “On your marks… Get set… go,” she squeaked as she dropped her wing.

David and the others sped off the line. Surprisingly, he had gotten a good start and was even with the two mares.

They raced around the edge of the lake, jockeying for the lead. Even with his impressive start, David was already showing a bit of a disadvantage and fell slightly behind coming into the last bend before the forest entry.

At the beginning of the foliage, all of the participants took entry points similar to the last race, hoping that their familiarity with the course would give them an edge this time.

As David ran through the trees, he was surprised to find Rainbow in front of him, apparently using the same path. He also saw Applejack to his right, just slightly ahead of him as well.

David realized that Rainbow and he were approaching the end of the trees and remembered that there was a small bush he hopped over the first time. Rainbow apparently knew that as well, as she jumped over the bush, but landed hard on the outside edge of the forest, stopping in her tracks.

Her abrupt halt caused David to do the same, but she quickly shook it off and started running, just as Applejack made it out of the thicket.

Now, Rainbow was slightly in the lead, and from the look of it, she intended to keep it.
Applejack sped after her, and David was hot on their hooves as they entered the straightaway around the lake.

Rainbow was almost a full pony-length in the lead as she passed Fluttershy and also Rarity, Twilight, and Pinkie at the starting line, completing her first lap.

Their friends cheered on the runners, giving encouragement to do their best.

Applejack and David struggled to catch up but gained little to no ground on the quick pegasus. As they neared the forest for the last time, Rainbow disappeared first into the treeline, then Applejack, and lastly, David, all using the same path.

Now it was David that was hot on Applejack’s hooves, barely behind the orange mare. He thought she was going to stick with this route, following Rainbow through the trees, but suddenly jogged left, attempting to cut her time and possibly overtake the other mare. David knew that the inside track was tricky since he had tried it during the first race, so he stuck to his current, slightly wider path, hoping to at least keep his position. David was about halfway through the trees when he heard a loud crash to his left. He almost kept going but had second thoughts that caused him to stop and investigate.

He turned to his left and jogged in the direction of the sound.

“Aww… shucks.” David heard from up ahead.

Rounding one more tree, he stumbled upon Applejack lying on the ground.

“Applejack!” David ran over.

“Uhh, David, issat you?” she answered drowsily.

“Hey, are you alright?” he asked.

“I… I tripped and fell is all. Stupid rocks.”

David looked down and checked her over, from what he could see, she looked fine.

“Just calm down,” he said as she started to stand.

“I’m fine… ugh!” Applejack groaned as she crumbled on her hooves.

David saw her going down and grabbed her around her barrel, letting her down easy. As he set her down, she rolled over on her other side, gasping lightly. David pulled his hand away and looked down.

“Applejack, you’re bleeding. Hold still, let me look.”

“Jus’ a scrape. It’ll be fine.”

“No, it’s not. Your left foreleg is bleeding pretty badly. Let me look at it.”

“Nah. I’m… whoa. I don’t feel so good.”

“Crap, if you’re getting woozy, it’s gotta be bad; it might be broken.”

David reached down to palpate the leg and wrapped his other hand around her bleeding wound and applied pressure. For what little he knew, he couldn’t feel anything broken, but the bleeding wasn’t stopping with just the pressure he applied.

***

“Yeah!” Rainbow shouted as she showboated across the finish line. “In the dust!” she said, flying into the air.

“Rainbow,”

“Unh, oh-yeah. Unh-unh, oh-yeah!” Rainbow celebrated.

“Rainbow!?” Twilight asked louder.

“What!?”

“Where are Applejack and David!?”

“Huh? I don’t know. They must’ve gotten tangled up trying to take shortcuts,” Rainbow answered.

***

“Help!”

“Stop yer yellin’, David.”

“HELP!

“Listen, Applejack, we need to get you medical attention quickly. I’m holding your leg as hard as I can but I can’t stop the bleeding, so I’ve got to yell for help; I can’t leave you like this.”

***

“Did you hear that?”

“What, Twilight?” Rainbow asked.

“…HELP!”

“That’s David,” Twilight said. “Luna, Celestia, everyone! David’s in trouble. He needs help!”

The ponies came running to Twilight’s side, but Rainbow shot into the sky, looking for their friends in the forest.

With the pressure mounting, Twilight instantly took command.

“Okay. Rarity, you and Fluttershy stay here in case they show up. Luna, take Pinkie with you since you ran in the last race, and start at the edge of the forest by the lake, working your way inward. Celestia, you and I will go to the opposite side, and I’ll lead you through. Rainbow already has the skies. We need to find Applejack and David, fast. Now, GO!”

The groups split up and started searching from both ends, hoping to increase their chances.

***

“Uhh. David, you still there?”

“Yeah, Applejack, just be calm. Keep talking to me.”

“Yer a nice fella, ya know that?”

“Thanks.”

“Pretty strong, and fast too…”

…

“Applejack!?”

“I bet you’d be good… on a farm, ya know.”

“We’ll see about that.”

David turned his head away, trying to not shout in her face. “HELP!”

David looked at Applejack, her face was pale.

“Oh, crap. Applejack, stay strong. Help will be here in any second.”

“Ssugarcube…”

David bent down and gently nuzzled the mare’s cheek. His eyes teared up as worry overtook his emotions.

“HEELLLLLLP!”

***

“Oh, Fluttershy… I’m so worried, He just keeps yelling!” Rarity said on the verge of tears.

“Shh. It will be okay, Rarity. Our friends will find them, and with the princesses here, I’m sure everything will be alright,” Fluttershy attempted to comfort her distraught friend.

Rarity turned away from the lake and buried her face in Fluttershy’s pink mane. Fluttershy gently hugged Rarity and stroked her head, trying to settle her down as she watched for any movement.

Just then, a flash emanated from the center of the forest, as bright as the sun in the sky.

“Ohh, look Rarity, Princess Celestia must have found them!”

***

Celestia and Twilight galloped through the forest, trying to find David and Applejack. Passing a row of trees, Twilight saw the two and angled to meet them.

“David! Applejack! Are you alright!?” Twilight yelled.

As Twilight neared them, a bright flash blinded her, and she was forced to stop.

Her eyes readjusting, she saw her fellow princess and mentor, Celestia, standing in front of her.

“Oh, thank goodness you’re here. Celestia, Applejack’s hurt!” Twilight said as they trotted over to her two friends.

The two princesses arrived at David and Applejack’s side, looking over them to assess the situation.

“David, you need to move. We need to see her wounds,” Celestia said.

David pulled back from Applejack and smiled at the ruler. “I’m so glad you’re here. She cut her foreleg, but I can’t stop the bleeding. Please help her.” He still clutched her leg tightly with both hands, blood splattered around his fingers.

“It will be okay. We are here,” Celestia reassured him. “Move your hands for a moment,” she directed, powering her horn.

David moved his hands away, the blood making a sickening sound as he broke the suction between their limbs, causing him to go green in the face.

Celestia bent down further, putting more energy into her horn. She then stopped, letting her aura fade and dissipate.

“I cannot find—”

“Sister! You found them! What is the matter? Can we help!?” Luna yelled as she and Pinkie galloped up.

“We kinda got lost, but then this really big, bright shiny came, and we said, ‘well, that has to be them’ so we started running over, and it was you! Applejack, are you okay? You’re covered in red… ohhhh—” Pinkie fell to the ground, unconscious.

“Pinkie!” Twilight yelled as she ran to her friend.

“She has fainted. The sight was too much for her, I believe,” Luna said. “Sister, what is wrong?”

“It seems—”

“Ugh. Feels like I got bucked inta next week. David, you finally done squeezin’ the life outta me or what?” Applejack said.

“Applejack!” David said as he threw his arms around the mare and gave her a big hug.

“Now, take it easy, I jus’ hurt my leg is all; you don’t have to squeeze my whole body, ya know?”

David looked down at the injured leg. “The bleeding has stopped! Oh, thank you, Celestia! Will she be alright?”

“As I tried to say before, everything will be alright, now,” Celestia said, wearing a bright smile. “Applejack seems to have taken a fall, but will recover soon. She may even be good enough to stand, though we should support her.”

Applejack pulled her legs under her and tried to stand, but fell back to the ground in a heap.

“Let me help,” David said, as he reached around her barrel to take some weight off of her.

“Mighty kind of ya. A little too familiar, but kind,” Applejack mumbled.

Finally, Applejack made it to a standing position, wobbling a bit, though, as she stood.

“Uhhh. So much cake…” Pinkie mumbled unconsciously.

“Pinkie, are you in there?” Twilight called to her as she cradled her head.

The pink mare shot up and shook her head, looking over to Applejack, who was now standing.

“Oh! Applejack! I just had the most horrible nightmare about you and some red velvet cake! You were lying on the ground and you were covered in it, and it was a huuuge mess, and I couldn’t eat any of it!” Pinkie said as she walked over. “And then…” Pinkie looked down, seeing the red, matted fur on Applejack’s leg and immediately spun around, putting a hoof to her mouth as her cheeks swelled and her eyes watered. Now facing away, Pinkie recovered a bit. “Ohh, now I wish it was just a nightmare.”

Now that Applejack was up, David began to calm down. He took a few deep breaths, then bent down to look at her leg again. He scrutinized the area, looking for signs of bleeding that might need to be addressed.

“Wow, Princess, you did an excellent job. I don’t even see a clot or scab forming. She looks perfectly healed!” he exclaimed.

“That is true, David. As far as I can tell, she is uninjured. But I did not heal her.”

“What!?” everypony yelled.

“Let us return to the picnic area and let the others know everything is okay, then I will attempt to elaborate.” Celestia turned to walk off.

“Applejack, are you okay to walk?” David asked.

“Yeah. I think so. Don’t go nowhere, though, okay?”

“Sure,” David replied with a smile.

Luna drew next to Applejack and David. “Come, let us follow my sister. Take your time, fair Applejack. We are in no rush.”

***

Celestia emerged from the forest, walking slowly. She was followed by Pinkie, then David, Applejack, and Luna appeared with Twilight taking up the rear.

“Oh, thank heavens!” Rarity squealed as she saw them all appear.

Rainbow Dash spotted them from above and darted toward the group.

“Applejack!” Rainbow yelled.

“Heya, Dash. I’m alright.”

The rescue party walked to the picnic blanket, where they were met by Fluttershy and Rarity.

“Rarity, could you please collect some water in this bowl,” Twilight asked.

“Of course, darling. One moment.”

“And, Fluttershy, do we have any more clean cloths? Applejack fell and got cut. We need to clean her wound.”

Fluttershy nodded and went to fetch them.

Applejack settled down next to a tree, leaving her stained side facing upward while the rest of the ponies crowded around her.

“Golly, you don’t have to go to too much trouble, I’m already fit as a fiddle! Just a bit tired 's all.” Applejack said.

Fluttershy returned as Rarity approached carrying a basin of water in her magic. Rarity set down the water and picked up a cloth from Fluttershy and wet it. David also took a wet cloth and started to wipe his hands.

“Now hold still, Applejack. This may sting,” Rarity said as she began to clean her leg.

“I told ya, I’m fine!” Applejack said.

“What she said is true,” Luna said. “My sister has told us she is unharmed.”

“Yes, I did say that, “ Celestia said, finally joining the group.

“But, you said you didn’t heal her!” Twilight whined.

“Correct.”

“But it’s obvious that she was injured. If you didn’t…”

“I believe David is responsible for her recovery,” Celestia said plainly.

“But, sister, I clearly felt your magic at work. It was how I found you as well,” Luna said.

“I cannot explain it, but I agree with you, Lulu. I too felt my magic, but I did not do it.”

“So that bright flash!?” Twilight said, turning to David, “That was you, David!?”

“Don’t ask me!” he stammered.

Rarity stood up from her work, “Thankfully, Applejack is indeed uninjured. Whatever the cause, I think we should just be grateful, especially considering how much… well, considering the state she was found in."

“But I couldn’t have done it, I can’t use magic!” David professed.

“David, I think we should take a look,” Twilight said.

He huffed. “Go ahead.”

Twilight started to put energy into her horn and concentrated hard, preparing the detection spell to examine David.

“Unh, grr-unh!” she grunted.

Twilight’s horn was still lit, but no spell was cast, then she let her power fade and took a deep breath.

“I’m sorry, everypony. I just don’t feel right, I can’t concentrate on the spell,” she said, hanging her head.

“Twilight, that is alright. Do not stress yourself,” Celestia said, comforting her former student. “David, it might be important to examine you, would it be okay for me to use the spell?”

“I think so, Princess. I’ll be okay.”

Celestia bent her head and reached into her pool of magic. She formed the spell quickly and cast it on David, letting his inner-magical workings be displayed to the world.

Gasps were heard from the ponies as they viewed the secrets of their new friend.

David stood there before them with a large, magical glow in his chest. Also present, were two tendrils of power springing forth from his body, connected to Princess Luna and Princess Celestia.

“Oh, my…” Fluttershy squeaked.

“While this may be surprising for you all, it has become quite expected for David since he arrived,” Luna explained calmly. “Beings where David comes from have no innate magic. Now that he is here, his body needs magic to survive, and we have supplied it to him. It does not harm us, but we believe it to be necessary for his survival. Now, if you would excuse us, we need to examine him.”

The princesses crowded around David to study his condition.

The connections were both stable, seemingly unchanged from the morning. Then they all looked at his chest and were a bit surprised by what they saw.

David’s chest still held a pool of magic, but it had expanded from the circular form it previously took, and now the boundary stretched, ebbed, and flowed around his abdomen while David stood patiently. The onlookers could no longer see the formerly turgid masses of light blue and gold pressing against each other, but instead saw smaller blobs of the representative magics flowing endlessly as if they were chasing one another around the inside of the now much larger space.

“Well?” David asked.

“There has… been a change,” Luna said. “I am not sure of its effects, though.”

“Yes. I agree with my sister’s sentiment. The connections are the same, but your magical pool looks to have expanded to fill more of your physical body and is much calmer than before. It actually may be that your body is adapting to the magical pressure and potential conflict that we observed this morning.”

“Hmm,” Twilight said. “It does look a bit bigger now, but the rest will take a lot of experimentation and evaluation to corroborate.”

“Does any of this explain what happened earlier?” David asked.

“No, I am afraid it does not, David,” Celestia said calmly. “I am positive the magic that healed Applejack was my own, even if it did not come from me. The only logical explanation is that my magic that resided in you was the source. Whether you caused it to happen or not, I cannot be sure.”

“Tell ya what,” Applejack pulled her hat to her chest. “I don’t care where it came from. I got saved, and I’m grateful. Thank you, David, for helpin’ me when I needed it, and thanks to all of you for lending a hoof to the both of us.” Applejack smiled peacefully.

Moved by the sentiment, her friends gathered around and gave Applejack a big group hug.

Luna approached David and nuzzled him fiercely, looking to embrace him. The magical glow fading from his body, he knelt down and wrapped her in a big hug as well, then pulled back to kiss her tenderly.

“You had me quite worried, you know,” she said, looking into his eyes.

“Sorry, I was scared too. I still don’t know what happened. I was just there, holding her leg and I couldn’t stop it. It was terrible, Luna. I… I thought—”

“Shhh. It is all okay now. You did an excellent job helping her. I am so proud of you.” Luna nuzzled his cheeks and licked away the small tears he shed.

Celestia watched from the side, not taking part in either group. She craned her neck and lifted her head high, then closed her eyes tightly.

‘I was scared as well, but I must be strong for them. Luna will comfort David, and Applejack is tended to by her friends. I am uninjured, yet I feel such pain in my chest! Why must I always watch, both when they hurt and while they are comforted? What about… me?’

“Celestia, are you alright?” David looked at her, still held in Luna’s embrace.

Celestia wore her placid smile. “Yes. Thank you, David. I am just relieved that this incident is over.”

David reached out his hand, still leaving one around Luna. “Are you sure?”

Celestia looked at his hand questioningly. “Yes. I am fine,” she said before turning and walking away.

***

The pile of ponies finally dispersed off of Applejack and left her to rest. She lay down quietly in the shade below the tree, her hat pulled over her eyes as she snoozed peacefully. The others went back to the blanket area and helped clean up and package their belongings in preparation for the return home.

“Hey, A.J., you up?” Rainbow asked quietly from a limb in the tree above.

“Eeyup,” Applejack replied, not even moving her head.

“I just wanted to say that I’m sorry for… for not noticing earlier.”

“Whatcha mean?”

“When I got out of the forest, I just ran for the finish. I should’ve known there was a problem when I didn’t have to fight you for first place, but I… I just didn’t.”

“That’s okay, sugarcube. I don’t blame ya none for that. You were buzzin’ around busier than a whole hive of bees when you saw David and I were gone, weren’t ya?”

“Yeah. I kinda lost my cool there. I just kept flying above the treetops, but I couldn’t see in. A lot of help I was.”

“ ‘Tain’t nothing to worry over.”

Rainbow sat quietly in the tree, looking somewhat sad, not that Applejack could see her.

“Say, you wanna make it up to me? Why don’t you come on down here and stay with me a bit? Take a load off. I’d rather you be down here than up there.”

Rainbow didn’t reply.

A few seconds passed, then the silence was broken by a soft sound as Rainbow touched down near her friend, then walked over to her side.

Rainbow looked around, watching the others. Seeing nopony paying attention, she plopped down on the ground next to the orange mare and sidled up next to her.

“Thanks,” Rainbow said as she lay her muzzle down on the soft ground.

Applejack didn’t say anything, just shifted just a tad closer to the pegasus, gently leaned into her side, then went back to sleep.

***

Twilight and Rarity stood by the portable tables and arranged the plates and servers the best they could. Rarity had just finished her portion when she looked over to Twilight and saw she was only about half done with hers.

“Twilight, would you like some help?” Rarity cocked her head slightly.

“Oh, Rarity. I’m just a mess! I can’t seem to concentrate on my magic, and even when I do get it to work, I keep dropping things!”

“Dear, you’ve been through quite a lot. Perhaps you’ve overused your magic? I know you were not expecting to have to transport both the girls and David’s group as well.”

“I know you’re right, Rarity, but I’ve never had it be so much of a problem before, especially since I became an alicorn. I never thought I’d run out of magic so quickly!”

“Please, allow me to finish up here. You go lay down. You need to rest!”

“Okay. Thanks, Rarity, you’re a good friend.”

“Speak nothing of it! I just want you to feel well again.”

***

“Lulu, may I speak to you for a moment?” Celestia said.

“Of course. Please excuse me, David.”

The two sisters walked over to a secluded area to talk privately.

“Lulu, I feel Twilight may not be able to transport any of us back safely today,” Celestia said, worried.

“Is she alright?”

“Yes. I believe so. She is not ill, that is certain. It is possible that she has just overworked herself and needs rest, but time may reveal another source.”

“What should be done then? How should we get back home?” Luna asked.

“I believe one of us should teleport the group to Canterlot. They can disperse there.”

“That may be best. However, I do not know if I feel comfortable teleporting such a large group that far. You, Sister, will have to do it.”

“Okay. I understand, but I am also concerned about how that will affect David.”

“Let us bring him into the discussion, then.”

Luna turned back to the picnic area and called David over.

Arriving, David spoke, “You called?”

“David, Sister believes Twilight is currently too weak to teleport all of us safely,” Luna said.

“Is she okay?”

“Yes, she will be, in time,” Celestia answered. “But for now, we believe I should teleport us all to Canterlot, but we are also concerned with what the impact may be on you.”

“Oh. I see. Well, since only one of you will be using magic, it probably won’t be that bad. I mean, it can’t be as much power as you used to lower the moon and raise the sun, right?”

“Yes. It would not take as much power, but we do not wish to endanger you at all, if possible.” Celestia said.

“But it is necessary now. I’ll be fine, don’t worry. Also, when you cast the detection spell earlier, I barely felt it at all. Maybe I’m getting better!”

“Oh?” Luna questioned, then picked up a small stick in her magic.

“Yeah, I can barely feel anything. It’s much less than it was before.”

“Tia, do you think it is possible the pressure has been reduced because he used some of your magic?”

“Quite possibly, but it is just as likely due to the change in volume of the magical store in his body. While I can’t quite quantify the amount of magic in relation to before—Twilight would have to do that—it is possible that he still possesses the same amount of magic and only has a larger capacity.”

“Hmm. True. I did not think of that.”

“Okay, speculation aside, now that we know how we plan to get home, who’s going to tell Twilight?” David asked, interrupting the discussion.

“Sister, you should tell her. I do not have the tact you have with your former student.”

“Okay, I will.” Celestia walked off slowly to find Twilight.

***

Twilight was laying on the cool grass, eyes closed as she attempted to rest.

“Twilight?” a soft, caring voice called to her.

“Celestia?” Twilight answered drowsily.

“I am sorry to wake you, but we are about to leave,” Celestia said.

“Oh, I’m sorry. I’ll get ready.”

“No, you can relax. That is why I am here. Please listen.”

…

Celestia smiled kindly. “You said before that you were having trouble with your magic and not only that, but your whole body seemed exhausted. I do not want you to exert yourself anymore today. At this time, I am asking you to rely on me. Let me help you.”

“But I can do it!” Twilight professed.

“Yes, you may be able to, but it would strain you further. Your friends are concerned as I am, and Luna, David, and I want you to be well. David has agreed that I will take over for you and transport us home. Would you please allow me to do that for you?”

“David said that? He didn’t come to ask me?”

“Forgive us, we are only concerned for you. And since Luna cannot transport such a group long distances like you and I can, I will need to step in.”

Twilight frowned. “Is it… is it possible that David is somehow having an effect on my magic, or on me? Is he somehow draining my strength like he does with Luna’s and your magic?” She started to hyperventilate.

“No, no… be at peace, Twilight. I believe what you are going through is completely normal and does not have to do with David at all. You will be fine with rest, I assure you.”

Twilight started to calm herself and turned to face her fellow princess.

“Okay. Thank you, Celestia. I am grateful that you are here and willing to do this, but what about the pressure it will put on David?”

“David feels much better now and has even reported a reduction in the sensation he feels from our magic. Luna and I surmise that it may be due to either a depletion of my magic in his reserves, or more likely that his capacity has increased, and that has reduced the pressure from the magical conflict.”

“Yes, that is possible. I will need to study him soon.”

“In time, Twilight. For now, please focus on resting. I will come get you in a moment when we are ready to leave.”

“Thank you, Celestia,” Twilight said, then laid her head back down.

***

Celestia approached the group. “My little ponies, it has been both an enjoyable, and also a somewhat harrowing day. I am grateful that in the end, nopony was terribly hurt. Now, it is time for us to go. Please gather together, as we have made a small change in our travel plans.”

The group all gathered together, their belongings safely packed and the picnic leftovers properly stowed and ready for travel.

“Thank you,” Celestia began again, “Both of our friends, Applejack and Twilight deserve some rest. As such, I will be transporting all of us to Canterlot, as it is most expedient. From there, you may choose to take the train home to Ponyville, or you may stay in the castle if you would prefer.”

Mild chatter coursed through the group as they became curious about what each friend would do.

“I am sorry to interrupt, but we should leave before it the time becomes too late,” Luna announced.

“Yes. Please gather close and close your eyes,” Celestia instructed.

Everyone drew into a small group and closed their eyes in expectation. Celestia raised her head high and powered her horn. The pale, golden glow continued to grow until it was plainly visible to all through their tightly shut eyelids. Just as the light became somewhat uncomfortable, it vanished.

***

David opened his eyes, spots still in his vision, to look at… the dining room?

Celestia had effortlessly transported the entire group to the dining room in one swift spell. No intense acceleration, no feeling of movement, just brightness and then, pop! A new place.

‘Well, that was new. I could feel her magic growing as she prepared the spell, and it did take a lot more power, but unlike Twilight’s other teleportation I didn’t feel myself move at all.’

“Okay, my little ponies. You may open your eyes now. We have arrived,” Celestia announced.

The group slowly came back to life from the intense light experience, somewhat unsure of what to think about their mode of transport. It seemed clear to all that this ‘teleportation’ was much smoother and generally better than what they normally experienced with their friend.

“Princess?”

“Yes, Rainbow Dash?”

“We… I mean, I was wondering. Why is what you did so different from when Twilight does it?”

“Oh. Well, for long-distance transport, it seems we use quite different methods. I will try to teach it to Twilight, as we have planned to discuss our spells in the near future, but suffice it to say, I believe my method uses a bit more power than hers. Also, please keep in mind that it is not rational to use my method when traveling short distances due to the power requirements, so even most advanced spellcasters simply cannot use it.”

“Uh-huh. Okay, magic is different. I got it, thanks!” Rainbow said with a grin, then turned away. “Stupid teleportation. Every time Twilight does it, it feels like I’m in the Dizzitron again,” she grumbled, walking away.

“Now that we are all back safely, please decide on your plans for the night and let Luna or me know if you require any lodging or assistance. We would be happy to have all of you here if that is your wish. It is now almost six in the evening. The next train for Ponyville will leave at quarter past six. Dinner will be served at eight,” Celestia said.

Celestia went to Luna, and they both approached Applejack.

“Miss Applejack, we would like to request that you stay here this evening for both rest and medical examination,” Luna said. “Would you please agree?”

“Well, when you put it that way, I suppose I shouldn’t reject your offer.”

Celestia smiled and nodded. “Thank you, Applejack. We know you have a family to worry about and it isn’t easy to be away from home. If everything is alright, we expect you to be able to return home after breakfast. I will send word to your family and one of the Service Corps ponies to assist while you are absent.”

“Oh, shucks. That’s mighty nice of you, Princess, but the letter will do just fine. They can make do without me for a bit. Also, please don’t write that I’m hurt. They’ll just continue to baby me even if I’m right as rain when I get back.”

Celestia chuckled under her breath. “I will make an adequate excuse. Perhaps I ‘needed your help in the royal gardens?’ ”

“Now, Princess. I’m not askin’ ya ta lie for me, just tell ‘em I’ll be back soon, okay?”

“As you wish.”

“Thanks.”

Celestia and Luna left Applejack in search of their next target, Twilight. They found her talking to Fluttershy and Rarity and asked to speak with her privately.

“Twilight, I know you were not feeling well, and we would like it if you stayed the night here in the castle. I can send word to Spike that you will return tomorrow, but for now, please rest,” Celestia suggested.

“Oooh, I don’t like leaving him alone!” Twilight complained.

“Excuse me for overhearing, darling. If you are talking about Spike, I can certainly take care of him for tonight. You should listen to your fellow princesses and get some much-needed rest. No books, no experiments, just r.e.s.t! ” Rarity punctuated.

“See, Twilight, even your friends encourage this opportunity! Please listen to my sister,” Luna said.

“Okay. I’ll just stay in the observatory if that’s alright with you two. It’s probably more comfortable than my old room.”

“That is fine, as long as you promise me not to stargaze or read all night. You are here to rest,” Celestia said.

Twilight smiled weakly. “Okay. I promise.”

“Good, so far both you and Applejack will be staying the night,” Luna informed.

“Applejack is staying?” Twilight asked.

“Yes. We are taking her to an appointment with the royal doctor right after this. She may leave tomorrow after receiving a clean bill of health,” Luna said.

“Oh. That sounds like a good idea.”

“We are glad you concur.”

Luna and Celestia then went around and gathered up each of the other ponies’ plans. Everyone else reported that they had responsibilities back home and that they had decided to head out to the train station tonight. Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy all said their goodbyes and well-wishes to those left behind, and each gave a special goodbye to their new friend.

“Oh, David, you’ve just got to come to Ponyville! It’s the bestest place in all of Equestria! Everyone’s so nice and accepting there, and they won’t mind that you’re a towering, giant, mane-less, and tail-less human. Oooh! And you can come bake with me at Sugarcube Corner! We’ll have so much fun, and we can swap recipes! I sure hope the princesses decide to tell everypony else about you soon! I hate having to keep a secret as big as this one. But don’t worry, I won’t tell anypony, I Pinkie-promise! Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!”

“Thanks, Pinkie,” David chortled, holding back his laughter. “It was really great to meet you. I’m sure we’ll be able to hang out soon.”

David then turned to Fluttershy, who tried to hide behind Rarity when she drew his attention. He knelt down, and she timidly crept out.

“I’m not scared of you, you know?” she said quietly.

“I know.”

“It was really nice to meet you, David. You’re… nice.”

“Thanks, Fluttershy,” he said with a warm grin.

David then reached out his hand to the pegasus and beckoned her to come closer. Fluttershy moved slowly toward the human. Rarity stood nearby, watching every step with a warm smile on her muzzle as her shy friend approached the outstretched hand.

When Fluttershy was close, David slowly moved his hand up to her head and patted it lightly, causing Fluttershy’s ears to flatten back. David smiled, gently stroked her mane, and rubbed lightly behind her right ear, causing Fluttershy’s eyes to close and her head to lean into his hand.

“Mmmm,” she hummed lightly.

David stopped and pulled his hand back to himself.

“Oh. My…” Fluttershy said quietly, then rushed up and gave him a quick hug before running off to join Pinkie Pie.

“Well, well, well! I have to say, I’m a little jealous of my best friend, now,” Rarity started. “Perhaps I should’ve played the fair, timid damsel, as well,” Rarity said, smiling coyly.

“Now, Rarity. We all know that isn’t you.”

“No, I suppose not. Perhaps someday I can win a similar favor?”

“Probably. It won’t come from me, though; you’ll have to go through Luna first, I’m afraid.”

“Drats. Well, I’ll curry favor with her, and we’ll see how it goes. Until then?”

“Until then. Take care, Rarity. Thank you for everything.”

“My pleasure, I assure you. Ta!”

Rarity ran off in chase of Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, leaving through the main castle doors of the dining room.

“Now that company has left, let us make our arrangements,” Luna said as the others gathered around.

***

Act XXII - Having Second Thoughts

David awoke on Luna’s bed, a slight tingle in the back of his mind.

“Good morning, my love. I see the moon has called to you again,” Luna said from her spot next to him on the bed.

David yawned, still tired and looking weary. “Yes, it seems so.”

“I know you were troubled last night. How do you fare this morning?”

“I’m not sure, Luna. I think I really messed up.”

“For what reason do you think so?”

“Last night, I went to my room and wrote in my journal about what happened at the picnic, but I couldn’t get Celestia’s disposition out of my mind, so I went to go see her. It… did not go well.”

David told Luna of his confrontation with Celestia with exacting detail. He wanted to make sure she knew exactly what happened and he was prepared to accept any possible complications it may cause in his relationship with Luna.

“…And then, she kissed me. I honestly don’t know if I returned it, though. Then she broke the kiss and got really upset. I tried to get her to talk about it, but she refused and teleported me outside.”

“Oh my. I can understand why you would feel upset and I am sorry you dealt with your pain alone. You should have awoken me; I will always try to be here for you.” Luna wrapped him in her legs and pulled him in tightly for a hug.

“Thank you, Luna. I was just so upset and stressed, I don’t think talking would’ve helped. I’m glad I was able to just go to sleep. More importantly, did anything I said upset you?”

“Heavens, no. I told you quite a few days ago that I had worried my sister may have been jealous, but I did not think it would manifest as such. She must have been quite upset for her defenses to break down enough to take your lips.”

“We were both quite emotional at that point; I don’t hold it against her.”

“Do you know how you will respond?”

"What do you mean?" David asked.

"You said you wished to talk to her; to explain and help her understand. Do you know what you will say?" Luna clarified.

“No, not yet, but I do want to talk to her about it.”

Luna nodded. “And I think that would be wise, but give her some space this morning. I will go speak with her to assess her temperament.”

“Okay, Luna. I trust you.”

Luna leaned into her man and kissed him tenderly, reassuring him physically and emotionally. She broke the kiss and nuzzled him, then pulled away to leave the bed.

“Stay here, my love. I will return after the exchange has taken place. Hopefully, my sister will be willing to take over again as she did yesterday.”

“Okay. I’ll wait here.”

Luna donned her vestments carefully, using her hooves to do so. After dressing, she proceeded through the balcony doors and took to the sky.

***

Luna touched down on Celestia’s balcony and peered in through the already-open doors. Inside, her sister was donning her regalia as she prepared for the day.

“Good morning to you, Sister,” Luna called out.

“Oh, good morning, Lulu. I hope you had a peaceful rest.”

Hearing her bright and peaceful tone, Luna entered her sister's quarters to meet her.

“Thank you, Tia, I did. How did you fare?”

“I believe I slept well,” Celestia said, smiling.

“That is good to hear. I fear my David did not have such a restful sleep, though.”

“Oh?” Celestia questioned.

“Yes, he was quite stressed earlier, and when he finally retired, his exhaustion took him without a word. I could tell that his dreams troubled him, but I dared not wake him in hopes that his sleep would give him peace. I am sure he will recover; he is quite resilient.”

“I do hope he feels better today."

“That is nice of you to say, Sister. Oh, and how is Twilight doing? Is she ill?”

“No, Lulu, she is not ill. She is entering into her first estrus as an alicorn.”

Luna’s wings sprang open in surprise. “Oh my! She will need much support. This will undoubtedly be a very trying time for her.”

Celestia nodded. “Yes. Now that she has characteristics of all three tribes, not having control of any of them will upset her greatly. That, and the intensity of her heat symptoms will be stronger than ever before.”

“I do not envy her. Please give her my sympathies. Will she be staying here for the duration?”

“No, I will be taking her home this morning. I have sent word to Spike, via Rarity, as he will not be able to stay with her. I have also requested that one of the Ponyville Hospital nurses be put on-call if needed, but I believe her friends should be able to handle her basic care.”

Luna nodded. “That sounds most wise. With all of these trials, how are you faring, Tia?”

“It has been a bit stressful, but I will be fine.”

“Are you certain? You did seem to be a bit distant yesterday.”

“Quite. Though, after I settle Twilight back in Ponyville, I intend to take a little more rest. I am certain that will leave me refreshed by the afternoon.”

“Good. What say you about fair Applejack?”

Celestia paused, deep in thought. “She is physically unharmed; however, I cannot determine if she has suffered any emotional trauma. But like Twilight, I am certain that the Apple family and her friends are quite capable of helping her if any issues do arise.”

“Indeed." Luna nodded, then looked to the balcony. "Enough talk, it is time for the exchange. Dear sister, would you please perform for me as well? I think it would still be prudent, for David’s sake.”

“Of course, Lulu. If that is what you want.”

Celestia walked out to her balcony and began to channel her magic while Luna stayed inside and watched, feeling the moon lower and her power ebb as her sister performed the duty in her stead. Soon, the sun began to peek over the horizon, and Luna noticed her elder sister’s expression had changed from bright to forlorn. Celestia closed her eyes as the sun’s first rays struck her and a single tear ran down her cheek, catching the light as it fell.

With the moon resting for the day and the sun started on its course, Celestia returned to Luna, who was just beginning to recover her colors.

“Oh, Lulu, I am so sorry. It pains me to see you like this.”

“Worry not, it is a small price to pay.”

Celestia smiled wistfully, then walked over and sat in front of her sister. She sighed and rested her head on Luna’s shoulder. Grateful for her sister’s love, Luna reciprocated and nuzzled Celestia warmly. The two sat for a while, leaning together, enjoying the time they had.

After a few moments, they broke their sisterly embrace and gave each other some space.

“Thank you, Lulu, I love you,” Celestia said.

“I love you too, Sister. I am sorry if I do not say it enough.”

“I feel the same, but I am glad we are here together.” Celestia smiled half-heartedly.

“Indeed. What are your plans for this morning? Will you be at breakfast?” Luna asked.

“No, I will be using that time to take Twilight back to her castle in Ponyville.”

“I see. I believe I will return to sleep, then. I must work to reset my schedule for tomorrow.”

“Rest well, Lulu.”

“You too. I will see you at dinner.” Luna nodded to her sister, then left through the balcony to return to her own room.

***

“David?” Luna called out.

“In here,” David answered from the bathroom.

Luna walked over to her bed, hoofed-off her shoes, then lay down. Shortly after, David came in and sat down next to her on the side of the bed.

“I believe my sister is a bit stressed. It would be best for you to give her some time,” Luna said.

“I can understand that. Do you think it will be long?”

“No. I believe she will be approachable sooner than you might think. Please take a few moments to think about what you wish to say to her, and also about our previous discussion.”

David paused. “Okay, I will.”

“Good. We will talk again after lunch, please come see me then.”

“Oh, are you planning to sleep in?”

“Yes, forgive me, love. I must reset my sleep schedule for tomorrow.”

“As you often say, ‘there is nothing to forgive.’ Just rest, and I will see you later,” David replied.

“Thank you, my David.”

David bent over her prone form and gave her a short kiss. He then brushed her bangs out of her face and stroked her head and mane until her eyes closed and she drifted off to sleep.

***

David approached the door of the royal dining hall. He pushed open the door and walked inside lethargically.

“Mornin’ there, David!” Applejack called from the table.

“Oh, hi, Applejack.” David walked over and stood next to her. “Is this seat taken?” he asked, doing his best to be chipper.

“Aw, shucks. You know it ain’t taken. Get on up here so we can have some grub, I’ve been up for hours!”

“Okay, I’m coming.” David took a seat on the bench next to Applejack.

“So, no princesses today?”

“Sorry, Applejack. I know they would like to be here to see you off, but they are kind of busy at the moment.”

“That’s fine, I can understand being a bit busy. All I need is you bein’ here anyway,” she said with a smile.

“What was that?” David asked, confused.

“Nuthin’ Just glad I’m not eatin’ alone, that’s all.”

“Oh, okay. Is there anything special you want for breakfast?”

“Naw. What do you want, David?”

“I don’t usually choose. Cherry just usually prepares a whole bunch of awesome dishes. The first time I actually had to order anything was yesterday because we arrived a bit early. Let’s ring for her and see what she has.”

“Cherry, huh,” Applejack mumbled under her breath.

“Pardon?” David asked.

“Sorry. Sounds good.” Applejack smiled.

David rang the tiny silver bell and the doors burst open as usual. What appeared, though, was slightly different…

Cherry came out by herself and walked up to the table. “Good morning, David! Hello again, Miss Applejack.”

“Hi, Cherry. Where’s your staff?” David asked.

“Oh, well since the princesses aren’t here, I’ve given most of them the morning off. I’ll be here to take care of you, though, per Princess Luna’s request.

“Oh, okay.”

“So, what can I get for you both today?” Cherry smiled.

David chuckled. “Gee, Cherry, I don’t really know, but Applejack has been up for a while, so I’m sure she’s pretty hungry.”

“Applejack?” Cherry asked, turning to her.

“Uh. I don’t feel quite right, orderin’ here and all. Sorry.”

“Well, what do you normally eat?” David asked.

“Ya know, basic fare. Cooked oats with apples, maybe some toast, glass of milk or juice or whatnot.”

David smiled, an idea taking root in his mind. “Okay, well if you don’t feel like ordering, would you mind if I fixed something for us?”

“What!?” both mares said in unison.

David cringed. “Oh, come on. You both know I can cook, or at least bake. What’s wrong with me making breakfast?”

Applejack shook her head. “Nuthin’ I reckon. How ‘bout you, Cherry?”

“He’s been in my kitchen before; I don’t have a problem with it.”

“Good. Cherry, let me ask you something.” David got up from his seat and walked over to the mare. He bent down over her, causing her to shrink away slightly, a light blush on her cheeks.

David whispered into Cherry’s ear, causing it to twitch as his breath tickled her fur. She paused for a moment. “Yes, David. I think we can do that.”

“Good. Applejack, come with us. Let’s go to the kitchen.”

Applejack left her seat and followed David and Cherry through the door, into the prep area. Inside, David made his way to the double doors of the kitchen and held one open for the two mares to enter.

“Thank you, David,” Cherry said, smiling and holding her head high.

“Thanks,” Applejack also replied, adding a wink as she walked by.

Now in the kitchen-proper, Cherry went over to the walk-in refrigerator to get some ingredients while David went separately to the pantry, leaving Applejack alone.

Halfway to the pantry, David looked back at Applejack, realizing they had left her behind.

“Sorry, Applejack, we’ll be right back.”

“Uh-huh,” she said, wide-eyed as she surveyed the giant kitchen’s facilities.

David came back from the pantry with two large baguettes and walked over to a nearby prep station.

“Hey, Applejack, do you think you could make something sweet like sauteed apples that I could use as a topping?” he asked as he sliced the bread into thick rounds.

“Iffen ya got good apples, I can make just about anything!”

“Okay, great. Here comes Cherry with my ingredients, see if she has what you need.”

Cherry walked over, pushing a cart filled with ingredients. “David, we have everything that you asked for, eggs, cream, honey, whipping cream, powdered sugar, regular sugar, assorted berries…”

“You got any apples here? Good ones, ya know?” Applejack asked.

Cherry huffed. “Now, Applejack, you of all people should know that the princesses order a lot of our apples from Sweet Apple Acres. We’ve got plenty in stock; what do you need?”

“Just a few Smiths will do. Also, I’ll need some butter, brown sugar, cinnamon, and cloves if you’ve got ‘em.”

“What are you going to do with all of that?” Cherry asked.

David interrupted. “Oh, sorry, Cherry. I asked if Applejack would make some sauteed apples for a topping. Is that okay?”

“I guess so,” Cherry huffed again as she went to go retrieve the requested ingredients.

“Since she’ll be a moment, mind if ya tell me what you’re makin’?” Applejack asked.

“Sure." David walked back over to Applejack. "In my world, we call it French Toast or pain perdu, which means ‘lost bread.’ It’s made of slices of stale bread soaked in a custard, then fried and topped with sweet or savory toppings.”

David's description brought a smile to Applejack's face. “Sounds like a heap ‘a fancy to me, but I can’t wait to try it.”

“I’m glad to hear it. I was a little concerned that you would be put off by the eggs in the custard, though.” David smiled as he walked over to the griddle station next to him and turned it on.

“Naw, eggs are healthy for ya. I don’t eat ‘em all the time, mind ya, but nothing wrong with ‘em. What’s it they say, ‘can’t bake a cake without breakin’ a few eggs?’ ”

“Hmm, I think I’ve heard it another way, but that makes sense too,” David replied as he walked back over.

Cherry finally made the last trip back with the cart and gave Applejack the requested ingredients. “Okay, David,” she started as she saw him pick up a bowl and a whisk. “Is there anything else I can get you?”

“Let’s see, do you have a fine mesh sieve? It’s not necessary, though.”

“Sure!” Cherry turned around and walked to one of the stainless steel islands and began rummaging around the shelves underneath. “I found it!” she called out, then walked back with the tool in her teeth.

“Thanks, Cherry. Now, let’s get this started. I’ll be done here in about twenty minutes, and it’s best if it’s hot, so I’ll need both of your help.”

“Okay, sugarcube.”

“Sure, David!”

“Great. Applejack, I’ll leave you to the sauteed apples.”

“I’m on it!” she said, walking off with her supplies.

“Cherry, I’d appreciate it if you would slice the berries, then macerate them in the sugar, and also make some whipped cream, please. Oh, and after you’re done, could you set the small table in the prep-room for us?”

“Okay, David. Table for two, coming up!”

“What?” he asked.

“You wanted me to set the table, right?”

“Yes, but you’re joining us aren’t you?”

“Oh, I can’t. I mean…”

“Cherry, if you haven’t eaten, please join us. Well, even if you have, at least take a load off and try a bite or two.”

“Okay, I’ll join you. Table for three.” Cherry smiled as she walked off.

“Good,” David said.

***

Now focused on his task, David turned back to his prep station and started mixing. He assembled his custard of eggs, cream, honey and a pinch of salt in a bowl, whisked it, then strained it through the sieve into a large dish. He then took the slices of bread and arranged them in the custard and allowed them to soak for a bit. While the bread absorbed the mixture, he washed his dishes and rinsed the sieve and generally cleaned up.

Having soaked one side, David flipped over the bread to wet the other side as well, then pulled out a rack and a sheet pan. He removed the bread and placed it on the rack inside the sheet pan to sit, letting the excess custard mixture drain off. He then strained the leftover custard mixture again and put it in a small container with a lid to save for later. After washing all the dishes, he moved over to the preheated griddle station.

David took a metal bowl and placed it on the hot griddle. Inside the bowl, he had placed some cubed some butter and was now letting it melt. After it melted, he took some butter and dripped it on the griddle testing its heat. It bubbled slowly, letting him know that it was not too hot, and he was ready to cook.

Finally, David went over to an oven at the back of the room and turned it on, allowing it to preheat. As he was coming back, he passed Applejack working on her apples—they were already cooking down on the stove.

“Hey, David, I thought you said this was a fried dish. Why are ya gettin’ the oven all heated up?”

“Well, while the bread is fried on the griddle, the inside still needs a little more time. I cook it in the oven for about 5 more minutes to firm it up.”

“Oh, well don’t let me second-guess ya. You’re the cook, for now!”

David just smiled and went back to his station. He grabbed the pan and rack with the prepared bread slices and moved over to the griddle. Taking a small ladle, he poured some of the butter onto the hot griddle and spread it around using a metal spatula.

“Ohh. looking good!” Cherry said from beside him, startling him somewhat.

“Oh, hi, Cherry,” he said as he started laying down the slices on the buttered griddle.

“Sorry, David. I didn’t mean to scare you. I’ve started macerating the berries as you asked, and I’ll have the whipped cream ready in a second.”

“Okay, thanks!”

“No, problem!” she replied.

Applejack looked over at the two talking while she stirred her saucepan of apples. She bit down hard on the wooden spoon as she saw Cherry nudge up against David once before walking off again. “Durn Cheerys,” she mumbled between her clenched teeth.

After a few minutes, the first side of the bread was nearing completion. David used the spatula to peek underneath a slice; it was a golden-brown color. He smiled, then flipped the slice over—it was perfectly cooked. He quickly moved through the other slices, turning them over to finish them on the other side. Even though there wasn't much time, David hated to leave a mess, so he quickly washed the rack and pan the bread had rested on and prepared to use it again for serving.

Off to David’s left side, Applejack was adding in the brown sugar and cinnamon to her dish, a good sign that she was almost done. Behind him, Cherry was finishing up with the whipped cream and putting it in a dish for serving. “Almost time,” he said to himself.

A moment later, David removed the bread from the griddle and placed it back on the rack, just as Cherry headed out of the kitchen to set the table. Although neither the rack or pan was hot, David had already grabbed two hoof-mitts and placed them under his arm, ready for when he needed to get them out of the oven. He then walked the freshly cooked bread slices over to the preheated oven, past Applejack, who sniffed the air curiously.

“Hoo-whee! That smells somethin’ awesome, David. I can’t wait to eat ‘em!” she said, her own dish cooling on the stove.

“Thanks,” he replied, pulling open the oven and depositing the meal inside. “Just a few minutes now. Let’s get ready.”

David helped Applejack plate her spiced and sauteed apples, then carried it and the whipped cream to the table, where Cherry was almost done setting it. He made another trip to the kitchen and picked up the honey, powdered sugar, syrup, and butter, then led Applejack to the table. Cherry had apparently finished preparing and had also brought out pitchers of juice, milk, and water to drink.

“Thanks, Cherry, Applejack. You two sit down here, and I’ll be right back with the main dish!” David said proudly before walking off again.

With him out of sight, the two mares looked at the table, then the benches, then stared at each other.

David rushed back into the kitchen, turned off the oven, then opened the door. Feeling the heat, he stopped and remembered to put on his hoof-shaped oven mitts, making a fist in each hand so they would fit. He then carefully removed the tray from the oven, a slight sizzle coming from the bread. “Ohhh, yeah,” he said to himself, his mouth watering at the sight and smell of one of his favorite breakfast treats.

He closed the oven and carefully maneuvered the hot tray of french toast through the prep room and into the small side room where Applejack and Cherry were waiting.

***

“Here you go, ladies. From my world, ‘French toast,’ one of my favorites.” David placed the tray in the center of the table. He then picked up the shaker of powdered sugar and lightly dusted the golden slices.

“Wow, David. This looks sooo tasty!” Cherry said. “Come and sit down so we can eat!”

“Yeah, David. I can’t thank ya enough for this meal. You gotta come to the farm so I can repay ya soon! Come, sit down so we can get started!” Applejack requested.

David looked at the table, finally tearing his eyes away from the food. The table was a basic picnic table, the same he had eaten at before with Cherry. There were only two benches and… Applejack had chosen one side, and Cherry, the other. They both looked at him expectantly, waiting for him to make a move.

“Uhh…” he said clumsily, not sure what to do.

His eyes moved side to side. On his left, Cherry. On his right, Applejack. Both had squished themselves onto the far side of their respective benches to leave as much space as possible for the human to sit down next to them. How was he to choose?

David closed his eyes and crossed his arms, thinking to himself.

Well, crap. I didn’t expect this. I should’ve, but I didn’t. What would Celestia or Luna do in this situation? He shook his head. Wait, no—what would Celestia do? Right, honor the guest.

David opened his eyes and moved over to Applejack. “Excuse me, may I sit here?” he asked.

“ ‘Course you can,” she patted the bench with her hoof.

David sat down on the bench and looked over at a disheartened Cherry. His eyes met hers and she pouted slightly. David cocked his head and nodded slightly to her. She seemed to pick up on his signal and smiled brightly again. “Applejack, may I serve you some of David’s toast?” she asked.

“Thanks, Cherry,” Applejack said as she held out her plate in her hooves. After receiving a few pieces, she took off her hat and set it to the side, then turned to look at David, smiling.

“Looks good, doesn’t it?” he asked her.

“Sure does! How do you have it, David?”

“Well…” David reached over with his fork and grabbed a few slices for himself. He put pats of butter on the hot pastry and let them melt, then he spooned some apples and berries onto the side and squirted some syrup on top of the bread. “This is my usual. Sometimes I like to add whipped cream on top, sometimes I just go plain. You can have it any way you’d like, they’re all good.”

David took his fork and cut off a bite, then speared the bread, some fruit, and ate the whole morsel. “Mmmm.”

He looked over to Applejack, who was holding the fork in her mouth, having trouble trying to cut up the bread. “Would you like me to give you a hand?” he asked.

Tink. Applejack spit out the fork, letting it drop to her plate. “Ha, ha,” she replied dryly.

“Now, Applejack. David didn’t mean anything by it, he just wants to help,” Cherry chided.

Applejack frowned, then looked up at David remorsefully. “Yeah, I should know better. I’m sorry, David.”

He smiled back. “That’s okay.”

“Applejack, would you like to try it the way I do?” Cherry asked, holding her hooves up for everypony to see.

Cherry had a knife and fork in each hoof, no—actually, she had a knife and fork strapped to each hoof with an elastic band. She showed how easy it was for her to both cut the food and to eat it, causing Applejack’s eyes to go wide.

“That’s cheatin’, ” Applejack said, looking away.

“I don’t think so, Applejack. I think it’s pretty smart,” David added.

“You do?” Applejack looked into David’s eyes. “Well, if you say so, David, I’ll give it a try.”

“Great!” Cherry said, then took off her bands. She handed them to Applejack and showed her what to do.

In just a few moments time, Applejack had cut up her first portion and was about to eat it when she realized everypony else was watching her. “Don’t be starin’, it makes me all nervous!” she said.

Cherry turned away, but David just kept on looking. Applejack grumbled a bit, then finally took her first bite of hot French toast.

“Ohh, Celestia’s sun above, this is good,” Applejack said with a big grin.

“Try it with your apples,” David suggested.

Applejack took her fork-shod hoof and stabbed a bite of apple, then a piece of toast. She quickly popped both into her mouth.

“You were right, Cherry, this makes everything easy! And, David, you gotta come ta the farm and make more of this. It’s heaven.”

Cherry nodded and smiled. “I’m glad it works for you, Applejack. Also, I have to agree with her, David; this is a wonderful treat. I’m sure the princesses would enjoy it too.”

“Well, you have the gist of it. I’m sure you can make it for them later,” David commented.

Cherry smiled mischievously. “Nope! You need to teach me! I wasn’t around while you were cooking, I just know some of the ingredients.”

“If you teach her, you gotta come teach me at Sweet Apple Acres!” Applejack protested with a full mouth.

“He doesn’t owe you, Applejack,” Cherry retorted.

“You’re right on that one, I owe him. I owe him my life, and I need to be given the chance to pay my debt! So he pretty much has to come see me!” Applejack growled.

“That doesn’t make any sense!” Cherry fired back.

A chill ran down David’s spine, causing him to shiver.

“Now, hold on now! Quiet!” David raised his voice, silencing the two mares.

David took a moment to calm down a bit. “I don’t know what’s gotten into you both, but you’ve got to stop fighting. Here I was hoping to have a stress-free morning after all the stuff I—or rather, we went through yesterday, but here you two are, arguing over breakfast!” he pleaded.

Applejack held her head low. “I’m sorry, David. You’re right. I don’t know what came over me. Cherry, let’s not fight, okay?”

“Okay. I’m sorry too, David, Applejack,” Cherry said.

David smiled at both of them. “Good. Now let’s eat.”

After the fight had resolved, Cherry went and acquired another set of bands to use, and the meal continued amicably between the three. There was little chit chat between the two mares, but they individually talked with David about certain things, including the picnic and the events there. After learning of Applejack’s injury and David’s life-saving assistance, Cherry’s interaction with Applejack softened, and she apologized again and offered her sympathy for Applejack’s plight. Applejack accepted the apology, and let her know that she was alright.

Finally, the meal was finished, and all that was left was to clean up. David began stacking the plates and carried them into the prep room while Applejack and Cherry collected the rest.

“You know, Applejack, you can keep those bands you used. Show other ponies how they work, I bet they would really appreciate it,” Cherry said.

“Aww, shucks. I’d feel bad if I kept em, I can just go buy some later.”

“No, please keep them. Consider it a gift.”

“Alright," Applejack begrudgingly accepted. "Thanks, Cherry.”

“You’re welcome! Any anytime you come to the castle, feel free to stop by the kitchens!”

David re-entered the room. “Okay you two, let’s get this all cleaned up so we can go rest. I’m so full I can barely move!” David patted his belly.

“Oh, no you don’t!” Cherry stared at him. “You and Applejack made the food and cleaned up after yourselves in the kitchen, the least I can do is clean up here!”

“Cherry…” David said sternly.

“It’s my kitchen.” She stomped her hoof.

“Okay. I’m not going to argue. Thank you, Cherry.”

“You’re welcome. Now go take our guest out of here, I’m sure she’s champing at the bit to get home!”

“Thanks again, Cherry. I’ll see ya ‘round,” Applejack said, smiling.

“You too, Applejack. Later!” Cherry said.

***

Applejack and David walked back into the royal dining room.

“Whoo, am I stuffed. I think I should sit a spell before I head off to the train station. It won’t be here for another hour or so anyway,” Applejack said, adjusting her hat. “Uh, David. I’m sorry I wasn’t acting proper-like back there.”

“Don’t worry, Applejack, it's okay.”

Applejack smiled up at him. “That’s mighty nice of ya. Hey, what do you say we sit and chat a bit while I wait for the train? Could ya do that for me, David?”

“I guess so. After that meal, I could use a rest, anyway.”

***

Applejack led David down the hall to a familiar door, the original room David had stayed in the castle.

“Oh, I see they put you up in my old room!” he said.

“This is where you stayed?” Applejack said as she opened the door.

“Yup. Woke up right here in the… well, in a different bed.”

David glanced around. It was about as he had left it several days ago, the only thing that changed was that there was a different, slightly smaller, but still large, bed.

“Oh. Well, come on in. Make yourself, uh, back at home, then.” Applejack chuckled a little.

“Thanks.”

Applejack walked in and put her hat and her new elastic hoof-bands on the dresser. “Just a sec; gonna freshen up a bit,” she said, then headed off into the bathroom and closed the door.

David looked at the fireplace, with its embers close to burning out. It was still a bit chilly, so he put another log on and stoked the flames.

Applejack returned from the bathroom and walked back to the dresser. “Sorry, David. They don’t really have chairs in here for guests. Why don’t you just hop up on the bed there and lean against the headboard? Should be plenty of room for me at the foot to lay down.”

“Uhh, Applejack, are you sure about that?” David asked cautiously.

“Course I’m sure. You’re probably like my brother, Mac; he needs ta prop himself up from time to time. Go on, git up there.”

David shrugged and kicked off his shoes. He climbed up on the bed and leaned against the headboard, a pose he was somewhat familiar with when talking with ponies.

Applejack smiled and nodded to him, then went back to the door and shut it. “Don’t want to let all that heat out, since you went and lit the fire and all.” She then walked back to the dresser and pulled her hair ties out of her mane and tail, letting her blond locks fall against her shoulders. She shook her head a bit, airing out her mane before she climbed up on the bed and sat down at the foot.

“So, you comfy there, David?”

“Yes, I’m fine. You?”

“Eeyup. I knew you’d want something to lean on. You know… you feel free to lean on me, if you want to.”

“I’m sorry, what?” David asked, confused.

She sighed. “I’m jus’ saying, David, you done more for me than save me. Least I can do is offer up a bit of myself.”

David scratched his head. “Wait, I don’t think I understand.”

“Consarn it, why do the good ones gotta be so thick-headed,” Applejack mumbled to herself. She took a deep breath and stared into his eyes. “David, I know you’re with Princess Luna. I can see you two love each other, and I think that’s one of the greatest things. But ya see, I’ve got my own feelings too, and I’m plum smitten with ya. I can’t believe all my offers for you to come to the farm and meet my family went over that sky-high head of yours, but it looks like they did.”

“Applejack—”

“Now, wait just a darn minute there. You let me say my piece, and then you can say what you want. Okay?”

David nodded.

“Thanks. Whew, this is tougher than the West field after a drought season. Now where was I, oh yeah—David Marshall, I like you. You’re a stand-up, hard-working, good-thinkin’ man. There’s a lot more to ya, but I won’t put it inta words yet, cause my time and breath are limited. You’re might fittin’ for a royal suitor, and I don’t fault you or the princess for being in love, but here in Equestria, I know gettin hitched, even to royalty, isn’t always the end of things for a man. That bein’ said, I want you to put me in the running with Princess Luna for your second mare. Iffen she says you’re free to roam a bit, you let her know that this Apple would be honored to serve under her. She knows that you’ve saved my life, and while that’s a debt I’d like to pay, I’m making that second to all of this feelings business. I mean, what I’m saying is, that I may have gotten to know ya under special circumstances, but I don’t want that to factor in on why I like ya, ya hear?”

David nodded again.

“Good. So you take a long look at me and remember it. If your princess allows it, I’d love to get to know ya, honored to serve both you and her, and mighty grateful for the opportunity to explore my feelings for ya a bit. In the end, if you don’t wanna see me, that’s fine too, just let me know—face to face, if ya please. There, now I’ve said my bit.”

David looked at her wide-eyed. “Wow. I… I just don’t know what to say to all of that.”

Applejack held up her hoof to stop him. “And I don’t expect you to. It takes time to sort things out, and I bet we do things here a bit differently than you did back home.”

“You can say that again. So what did you mean by ‘second mare?’ ”

Applejack blushed, and looked away shyly. “Well, you see, there’s so few of you men, and so many of us women… that, after a mare and a stallion fall in love and start a family, sometimes the wife would allow another mare into the household… a second mare.”

“Applejack, am I to understand you just proposed to me!?” David grinned.

Applejack went rigid and blushed hard. “No! I… we barely know each other! I just wanna—”

David’s laughing caught her off-guard, and she stopped mid-sentence.

“Oh, horse apples,” she mumbled.

“Sorry, Applejack—”

“A.J., call me A.J.”

“Sorry, A.J., I shouldn’t laugh; I know what you meant. Somehow, I’ve already been brought up to speed with the old tradition of herding. But I’m not trying to make fun of you, I promise.”

“So, you… you know about ‘herding’ and all? That doesn’t bother you none?” She smiled.

“I’m not going to say it doesn’t. It’s completely different from how I was raised and how my society works, but I’m in a relationship with someone of a different species, she’s a princess, and I’m in an entirely different world. I’ve had to adjust my norms quite a bit already, so I’m not ruling it out.”

“Well, even if you’re monogamous, if you and the princess don’t work out, don’t forget about me, okay?”

“Oh, I won’t ever forget you, A.J. You’re kind, funny, and honest to a fault, a bit stubborn too. I’m glad we’re friends, that’s for sure. But I have to warn you, I understand how it feels to like someone you can’t have. It’s not easy, sometimes for both sides. If your feelings don’t change—not that I’m saying they will or need to—but if they don’t, it can be rough.”

“I’m tough; you don’t need to worry about me swoonin’ and frettin’ about this too much. I can’t say I’ll like waitin’ to hear back from you and the princess, but I’ll make it through. I’m also sure even after I get a ways from here, I’ll still be thinkin’ about you. I’ve already seen too much of ya not to.”

David shook his head. “I have no problem with that. I’ll let you in on a little secret if you can promise to keep it to yourself.”

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

“You didn’t have to Pinkie promise me, A.J. Well, now I think I understand a bit of what went on earlier. You probably guessed it, but Cherry is a bit sweet on me as well.”

Applejack reared and slammed her front hooves on the bed. “Ah knew it!”

“Calm down, A.J. She isn’t forward enough to put herself out for second, but she admitted she liked me. She even admitted it to Princess Luna.”

“Well, I’ll be. That takes gumption.”

David nodded. “I have to agree with that. Now, you both need to play nice from now on, though. She’s a good friend to me and tries really hard not to let her feelings get in the way of her job or our friendship. You need to do the same.”

“I will. I promise.”

“Good. I’m glad we can still talk and be friends, A.J. I also promise to think about what you said, and I’m going to talk with Princess Luna about it as well.”

“I know. And I want you to, mostly.”

“Little scared?” David grinned.

“Maybe a bit, the princess can be kinda imposing—I think is the right word.”

David nodded. “Sometimes, and you don’t want to get on her bad side. I’ll give you a little advice, though: show her respect, stand tall, but don’t fight back if she challenges you. I think she’ll respect you in turn if you can tolerate her in that manner. Also, I don’t want to see anyone get into a fight with her, ever.”

Applejack smiled. “I’ll take that to heart, David, thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

“David, can I ask you a favor?” Applejack asked, looking down and twiddling her hooves.

He paused. ‘Oh, crap. I hope this doesn’t go south on me.’ “Sure, what is it?”

“Uh, can I… hug you? Just a bit, please?” Applejack pleaded.

“A.J., I’ll be honest… I don’t mind, but you cannot let this escalate any further than that. It would be extremely bad.”

Applejack nodded in understanding.

“Okay then. A little hug, a light nuzzle, that’s it,” he said.

Applejack’s eyes brightened, and she nodded again, this time wearing a huge smile.

David watched as the mare sat up straight and looked him in the eyes. He took in a deep breath and let it out, then raised his arms toward her and beckoned her in.

Applejack didn’t have any hesitation. She stood up quickly and bolted into his arms, firmly planting her muzzle and face in the crook of his neck and rubbed against his cheek.

David could feel her smiling against him as her cheek muscles rose and tensed. She was nervous too, he could hear her heartbeat racing as she pressed into him. With Applejack finally settled in, David wrapped her body in his arms and gave her a warm hug.

Applejack felt her breath leave her as David’s grip squeezed her tight. Her eyes opened wide as she fought to gain a breath—his grip was strong, yet gentle. She had to put effort into drawing that breath, but it was sweetly perfumed by his scent. Applejack closed her eyes again, doing her best to memorize his smell, his warmth, and his touch, for it would be gone all too soon. Never in her young life had she experienced such a thing.

David squeezed her tighter for a moment, teasingly testing her limits. She responded by digging her chin into his shoulder and pushed herself even closer, doing her utmost to wrap her front legs and hooves around his chest.

David mused as he held her in his arms. ‘Wow. Even her neck is strong. A.J.’s so toned and defined, it’s hard to find a morsel of pudge on her anywhere. It’s obvious how hard she works, but unless you get close to her, you’d never know what kind of power horse she really is.’

Applejack finally resigned to fate and started to pull away from him—and David could feel her start to leave. He knew how hard her future could be on her, and it pained him that his new friend might suffer. As he felt her cheek drag across his own, he turned his head slightly and held her tight, then planted a short kiss on her cheek before letting her go.

Applejack sat up, now out of his grasp, and put her hoof to her cheek, looking somewhat confused.

David just sat there and smiled at her.

His smile was infectious. She brightened up and smiled back, then hopped off the bed.

“Going so soon?” he asked.

“Can’t stay. Got too much already,” Applejack said as she walked back over to the dresser and tied up her hair.

“I like it up,” David said, causing Applejack to look back at him. “Your mane, I like it tied up like that. Either that or tied higher. Back home we call that a ponytail.”

Applejack smiled. “I’ll… keep that in mind.”

She put on her hat and snapped her new bands on her hooves, then looked back at David sitting on the bed. She sat down, and moved her hair tie up to her head, forming a long ponytail.

“Like this?” she asked.

David just nodded in reply.

Applejack blushed in response and hid her face with her hat. She walked slowly to the door, opened it, then turned back to look at him one more time.

“You’re trouble, you know that?” she asked.

“Eeyup. So I’ve heard. Take care, A.J.”

Applejack winked an eye at him, then bolted out the door.

‘You… I don’t know what to say to you.’ David thought to himself. ‘You should know better, but hey, at least nothing happened! Still have to face the music and tell Luna, though. That will be odd, but okay. You love her, she loves you, and who knows, maybe she’ll want A.J. to join—Wait! What are you thinking! This is crazy. You’re crazy. Let’s go take a nap and forget about all of this for now.’

David stopped his internal rambling enough to get off the bed and mosey on over to his own room. He was exhausted, but various thoughts kept him awake.

He begrudgingly sat down at his vanity and pulled out his journal. Resting his head on his hand, he carefully put his thoughts to paper, then checked them over. Happy that he had finished, he looked back over to his bed.

David stood and looked at the inviting furniture. He had a silly grin on his tired face, as if he saw his lover sleeping there peacefully, waiting for his return. However, the look in his eyes this time was meant only for the fluffy pillow on his bed. He moved to meet it by flopping down on the bed and fell asleep almost immediately.

His dreams were scattered… Thoughts of Applejack, Luna, even Cherry. He drifted through the dreamscape, never staying in one dream long enough for it to stick with him, but if someone were there to watch him sleep, they would see a silly grin on his face the whole time.

***

Act XXIII-A - If at First You Don’t Succeed…*

Finally stirring from his nap, David awoke drowsily. He was still laying in his bed, fully clothed, where he had slept off his massive breakfast with Applejack and Cherry.

“Ugh. Too much of a good thing…” he mumbled.

David rolled off the bed to his feet and stood up somewhat shakily, then looked over to the dresser.

“Oh, that’s right, I left my clock at Luna’s.”

David stretched to reinvigorate himself and work out the kinks. The outing from yesterday had left him a bit sore in places, but it wasn’t too bad. He now stood up straight and tall and looked out the window.

‘It’s probably early afternoon. I guess I should go see if Luna is awake, she said to come by after lunch.’

After checking in the vanity’s mirror, he walked to the bathroom and tidied his appearance, fixing his hair and washing his face. Now feeling somewhat refreshed, he slipped on his shoes and headed for the door.

***

David approached the massive ebony doors flanked by shadows.

“Is Princess Luna awake?” he asked.

A raspy voice came from the darkness, “See for yourself.”

“Thank you.”

David let himself inside and took a look around. The room was dimly lit—a good sign that the princess still slumbered.

He let his eyes adjust then walked quietly over to the dresser next to the bed. Picking up his clock, he could see that it was almost one-thirty in the afternoon.

‘Guess I missed lunch. Oh well, I’m not that hungry anyway.’

David set the clock back down and turned to the giant four-poster. Beyond the silken curtains, he spied his princess, still sleeping peacefully.

‘I hate to wake her. Maybe I’ll just slip in.’

With that thought in mind, David disrobed and proceeded to crawl into bed next to the princess. He moved slowly, calculating every move as he watched Luna for signs of disturbance. Finally, he was prone on the mattress and rolled back to look at Luna’s sleeping face.

She lay on her side, forehooves pulled close to her chest with her head next to them on her pillow. Her lips were parted, and he could hear her breathing slowly through both her nostrils and her mouth.

‘Heh, she’s a mouth-breather like me. Luckily, neither of us snores much.’ He laughed a little to himself, letting out a quick breath through his nose.

Luna’s face contorted, her nose wrinkled and her brow furrowed. She began to stir and opened one eye.

“Good morning, love, or is it afternoon?” she said.

“Good afternoon, Luna. I didn’t mean to wake you.”

“Waking next to you deserves no pardon.” She reached out with her foreleg and was met by his hand. “How do you fare today?”

“It has already been an interesting morning, but it seems I too, have slept through lunch.”

“Oh, please, do tell.”

“I intend to, but it really isn’t the kind of discussion I’d rather have after you’ve just woken up.”

“More drama, I presume?”

“You know me, I seem to attract a lot of attention.”

With that, Luna smirked and rolled over away from him.

“If it is all that bad, perhaps you should hold me, so I do not escape!” she said playfully.

David slid over to her, spooning her back and pulled her close.

“I suppose that’s a good idea. There’s no getting away from me now.”

Luna nuzzled his neck and chin from underneath, burying her nose in his flesh. She sniffed at him and licked his cheek, lavishing him with attention. Then she settled into his embrace and flicked her tail over his legs in a display of love and trust.

“Well…” David started. “I went to breakfast, but only Applejack was present. She said she had been up for hours, which I guess is normal, considering a farm’s schedule, but I wished she had taken it easy after yesterday.”

“She was well?”

“Yes. She didn’t seem to have any ill effects at all.”

“Good. Continue.”

“So, we sat there, and talked a bit, then rang for breakfast. Cherry came out and told us that she’d prepare whatever we wanted, that the regular breakfast wasn’t made because you and Celestia weren’t there. Applejack didn’t feel comfortable ordering, so I proposed the idea of me cooking something.”

“Oh, I see! I sleep in, and you prepare a marvelous feast without me!” Luna teased as she jabbed him lightly with a wing.

“You know, you’re right. I’ll make sure to fix that soon,” David said, rubbing his chin into the top of her head. “How about a nice, home-cooked dinner tonight, just the two of us?”

“Hmm.” She took a moment to ponder the idea. “I accept.”

“Thank you, my princess. I am grateful you would honor me so.”

“You are most welcome. Now, even though it pains me… what kind of magical breakfast did you prepare for them?”

“Oh. Well, I made us a dish called ‘French toast,’ also known as pain perdu, or ‘lost bread.’ It’s a sweet meal of custard-soaked, then fried bread slices topped with various things. I plan to teach Cherry later so she can serve it from time to time.”

“That sounds fantastic. I assume, though, that things did not go as planned? You did hint at a tale of drama.”

“Yes. Well, the preparation went fine, both Applejack and Cherry helped out in the kitchen, and I think we had a good time there. The real problems started to show up at the table. We ate at the small table for the staff, next to the prep room, and it was obvious both of them wanted me to sit with them, so they each took a side before I got there.”

“Oooh,” Luna tittered.

“I decided the best plan was to ‘honor the guest’ so I took a seat next to Applejack. That didn’t seem to cause any problems, but it was obvious that both Applejack and Cherry were at odds with each other anyway. There was a little bickering, but overall the breakfast didn’t turn out badly.”

“So, that was all?”

“Nope, not by a long-shot. After breakfast, Applejack wanted to talk—”

“Ahh! I see!”

“Now, Luna, let me finish. We went to my old room, where she was staying, and talked a bit while sitting on the bed. There she told me that I was thick-headed and couldn’t see what she was saying, so she spelled it out for me… She wanted me to ask you to consider her for the position of ‘second mare.’ She wants to explore how she feels but is willing to be subservient to your demands. She also asked me to consider her as well. After that, I warned her about having feelings for someone you can’t be with, as I’ve dealt with that in the past.”

Luna smiled widely. “Well, well, ‘the fastest mare doth earn the prize’ they say. I see I will have to address young Applejack directly in the near future.”

“Well, that’s not all… After we had talked, she requested a hug, and I agreed. It was just as much for me as it was for Applejack; I needed to know how I felt about it, and about her. She surprised me, that’s for sure. When I opened my arms to her, she just about tackled me. I won’t lie, as we sat there together, it was nice and found that I do like her a bit, but I can’t say much more than that on how I feel. Also, when it was time to let her go, I kissed her cheek as she was pulling away. Again, it was all me, she was proper and kept her distance as I asked, but it felt right at the time.”

“That does explain why I can smell her scent on you but know that I do not fault you for that, your feelings or actions either. I know the Apple family to be good and righteous, and Applejack has been honest and true, as her element declares. Feel no guilt for what you have done, and I thank you for sharing it with me.”

“Always, Luna. I’m so lucky that you are willing to hear me out—and that you are so patient, considering all the trouble I bring.”

“Your words mirror my heart, love. I know our relationship is still new, but in the future, I am sure there will be trials for us both that will test us. Please continue to stand with me and be patient, but should we ever disagree, do not let me spend a night alone.”

David kissed the top of her head, rubbing lightly against her horn. “I won’t.”

Luna dislodged herself from her man’s grasp enough to roll over and face him. She leaned in and kissed him with passion, her eyes closed and lips parted to receive him. David reciprocated, taking her into a deep embrace and stealing the breath from her lungs. He stroked her mane and neck, gently massaging it, causing Luna to coo into their kiss.

Luna lifted her left hoof and pawed down the front and sides of his chest, feeling his muscles and skin against her sole. As she drifted lower, she folded the toe inward, and instead allowed the fur of her pastern and cannon to brush against him as she traveled ever lower. Finally, the tip of her hoof found his waistband and pushed against it, snaking its way inside the cloth barrier.

David could feel the sensation of her hoof wall against his groin. It was smooth, warm, and somewhat stimulating as she carefully explored his package. Luna then went past his manhood and rubbed against his thigh and sack, leaving her soft fur to attack his length.

“Ohhhh,” he moaned in response, grabbing her around her neck.

Luna looked at him with heavy-lidded eyes. She sensed him stiffening against her leg while gently tending to him. With playful licks under his chin, she felt the stubble he had grown and tasted his sweat. She then rubbed her cheeks against his flesh—his collar, his neck, his chest, all while teasing him down below.

“Ohhh, I love it, Luna. It’s as if you are marking me, making me yours.”

“I am glad you are pleased,” she whispered.

Luna changed her tactics and began to kiss under his chin and across his shoulder. She stopped at his armpit, then pressed her nose into the gap and took a small sniff.

“Quite a heady scent, my love. Though I do not find it distasteful, others may take offense.” Luna removed her hoof from David’s package, brought it to her nose and took a whiff. She then placed her foreleg over his waist and looked up at him; her countenance had changed into one of quiet contemplation. “You stink. Go take a shower.”

David sat up and looked at her, confused. “Uh, do you want to join me?”

“Perhaps I do, but not this time. Go get cleaned up. I will fetch fresh clothes from your room,” Luna said as she rolled away, preparing to get up.

“Luna, did I do something wrong?” he asked.

“No, my love. I should not have teased you at this time; forgive me. I will make it up to you later. I just realized that as we lay here, my sister is still stewing over something stupid and it is about time that it is rectified.”

“So, we’re going to go talk to her?” David questioned.

“Not we, but you. I would do little more than fan the flames if I were to approach her now. You must go and attempt to resolve this issue. I will be here for you when you return, regardless of the outcome.”

“Do you have any suggestions? Advice?”

“She feels conflicted and you must put her at ease. You know that I do not fear her involvement with you in any fashion. Use that to your advantage. She will be afraid, and she has already constructed a strong defense that I saw personally this morning. I believe you will be able to break through, but you must be resolved to what it may bring.”

“Couldn’t this blow up in our faces, or at least mine?”

Luna smiled. “Perhaps. There are many possibilities, but we must see this through. She will suffer greatly for no reason if this is not resolved soon. Now, off to the shower with you. I will not have you see my sister smelling so.”

“Okay.”

David got up off the bed as Luna walked over to him.

“Be strong, my love. I trust this will all resolve peacefully. Thank you for caring for both me and my sister.” Luna craned her neck requesting a kiss.

David bent down and hugged her, then kissed her lightly. He gave her a smile, which she returned, then turned and walked to the bathroom.

***

The giant, golden doors stood ominously, blocked by the sun princess’s royal guards. David approached them boldly, but the guards stood at attention, unmoving.

“I’m sorry, Sir David, Princess Celestia does not wish to be disturbed,” one of them said.

“I understand, but this is important. Would you please check to see if she will see me?”

“Sorry, we’re under strict orders to—” the guard stopped as one of the doors opened slightly.

David could feel Celestia’s magic—it caused him to shiver slightly from the sensation.

“You may… enter,” the guard grumbled as both guards parted, allowing David to pass.

David walked through the doors into the dimly-lit bedroom. The doors snapped shut behind him as the guards sealed him in, cutting off the light from the corridor.

He looked around, noticing the curtains were drawn and no lamps or fires were lit. The bright sun outside gently bled through the cloth of the curtains, giving a muted definition to the room.

Princess Celestia lay on her bed on top of the covers, facing away from the door.

“Hello, David,” she said flatly, not even lifting her head from the pillow.

“Apologies for my intrusion. Luna has sent me to see you.”

“Assure Luna I am fine. If that is all, I wish to rest.”

“Please don’t make me leave. I want to say I’m sorry.”

“What for? You have done nothing wrong. Why would I make you leave?”

“Are you sure? You seemed pretty upset last night.”

Celestia’s wings ruffled slightly. “That was last night. We both agreed that yesterday was unusually stressful. Forgive me if I was inhospitable,” she droned.

“Yes. We agreed that the events of the day were stressful, but I’m talking about what happened here last night.”

“Oh? And what would that be?” Celestia questioned without a hint of sarcasm.

David sighed. “You know what happened. Would you please just talk to me about it?”

She paused. “I should not.”

“Please, Celestia.”

Celestia let out a long, pained sigh. “Fine. Regardless of what you believe to be the cause, it is not so. The true source is that I have been confronted with a problem, one that existed before last night and does not have any good solution.”

David shook his head with confusion. “What do you mean?”

“I fear I may be broken.”

David looked on in shock, though Celestia could not see his face. “Really? Are you alright?” David’s question held sincerity, but his mind was skeptical.

“Perhaps not. I have been the same, stalwart figure for centuries. My ponies look up to me to be there for them. I live for them, and for my sister. But now, I have thoughts that would cause discomfort or trouble for others if they knew.”

“What kind of thoughts?”

“Bad ones.”

“I highly doubt that.”

“They could be disastrous.”

“So the trouble they cause could be prevented?”

“Yes, but I will need time.”

Now, David paused for a moment, then bombarded Celestia again. “You said you were ‘broken.’ Are you certain time would fix it? How long would it take?”

Celestia snorted. “I do not know! I have not felt this way before. Perhaps this is what my sister felt before the Nightmare took her!”

“Celestia, tell me more. Please,” David pleaded.

Celestia sighed, her massive barrel heaving. “I find myself feeling—no, wanting something. Something I CANNOT have.”

“Why can’t you have it?”

“Is it not mine to have.”

“Is it just that you can’t have it, or is it something that belongs to another?”

“Perhaps both.”

“Oh.” David scratched his head. “You know, I think it’s perfectly natural to want things.”

Celestia pawed at her sheets. “Not for me, not for a princess.”

“Why not?”

“As I said last night, I must do without some things for the sake of Equestria. And again, even if I could have it, it belongs to another.”

“So, we’ll get you another one.”

“There is only one.”

“Something similar.”

“It would not be the same.”

“That is difficult, then.”

“You have no idea.”

David took a moment of silence to think to himself.

‘It seems she’s calmed down a bit from last night and she’s even talking a bit more. It’s tough, though, it’s like I’m bargaining with a child!’

“So, have you talked to the owner about this?” David asked.

“No. Nor do I have any intention of doing so. I will remove these thoughts and be done with it.”

“Why won’t you talk to them?”

“David, it would be… inappropriate.”

“Oh. Do you not know them very well?”

“No, quite the opposite.”

“Is it Luna?”

Celestia’s ears pricked up, and she shuffled her wings again.

“If it is Luna, you should talk to her. She’s your sister,” David suggested.

“Do you have siblings?”

David sighed. “No, unfortunately, I do not.”

“I see,” Celestia started. “Siblings fight sometimes. Can you imagine fighting with a loved one forever? Having a pain deep down that lasts through tense smiles and pervades even in good times?”

“No, but—”

“We are immortal. What if things were said or done that broke our bonds? What if her smile was tarnished forever by what I had done?”

“I don’t—”

“I cannot risk it.”

“And about your subjects?”

“This is not about them. It is between my sister and me.”

“So, nothing to do with being a princess?”

“No. I mean, yes. But not really. I… do not know.”

“I think Luna would want you to be happy.”

“Of course she would, but I would take happiness away from her!”

“You’re willing to do all this because you don’t want to cause harm to Luna?”

“Yes.”

“But you are worrying her.”

“Yes…”

“I still think you should talk to her. Sooner, rather than later.”

Celestia raised her head and looked at him for the first time today. Her eyes were filled with fire, even as tears streamed down her cheeks. “NO!” she yelled in the Royal Canterlot Voice before plopping her head back down on her pillow.

“Ouch,” David said softly.

“Sorry,” she mumbled into the fabric.

“It’s okay. I’m sorry I couldn’t help more in this matter. Thank you for talking with me.”

“Your concern is appreciated.”

“So, before I go, can I ask you one last question?”

“Go ahead,” she said flatly.

“So, why did you kiss me last night?”

Celestia gasped. “I did no such thing!”

“Okay, we kissed then,” David corrected himself.

“That did not happen.”

“Oh, forgive me. My mind must be misremembering things, it was awfully stressful yesterday,” David spat out, almost sounding sincere.

“Indeed. Perhaps you should rest.”

“It’s really silly of me, it’s just I’m reminded of something that happened to me a long time ago,” he droned on.

“Hmm.”

“When I was young, I had a few good friends, but we were slowly growing up and apart. One of these good friends was a young woman whom I had fallen for.”

Celestia shifted a bit in her bed, while David began to pace around the room as he told his story.

“She did not care for me in the same manner. She even told me so a few years before, but it didn’t quiet the feelings in my heart. That fire continued to burn, and try as I might, it would not be extinguished. Though I had these feelings and tried to suppress them, we continued to be close until we graduated from school and she moved away.

“After being separated for a while, we were both in town for new year’s eve. She attended some social event; a dance, I think. I didn’t go, as I wasn’t invited, but she told me that we would get together before she went back to her new home the next day. For whatever reason, she didn’t contact me, and I was left alone.”

“That sounds terrible,” Celestia said quietly.

“It was. I was lonely and missed my friend—the person I loved. I wanted to see her face again. I wanted to talk to her. Even though I waited patiently for her, the hour for her to leave came, and I still had no word from her. I was deeply hurt and angry. How could she leave and not say anything! Did our friendship mean nothing!? Fed up, I decided to confront her at her family’s home before she left.”

“Oh my.”

“Yes, well, even though I was confused, tired, and in pain, I was determined not to lash out, at least not until I had heard her side of the story.”

“That was very noble of you.”

“I was trying my best, but I needed to know what had happened. I came to her home and asked to talk. It wasn’t the best timing, as she and her family were just about to leave to take her to the station she was departing from, but somehow it worked out. I can’t remember exactly why, but I ended up taking her to the station while her family followed. It was incredibly tense, and we talked very little. Somehow, I explained how I felt hurt and that I thought we had an agreement to meet and reunite after being separated for so long. She uttered a small apology but was otherwise very quiet and reserved during our trip. The silence was painful.”

“Go on…”

“We arrived at the station, and I was physically, mentally, and emotionally spent. I helped carry her luggage and ushered her to the final door. Then I sat down and waited for the time for her to disappear.”

“And then?”

“My anger subsided, and my sadness overflowed. I felt terrible and wanted to cry. I beckoned to her to come over, which she did, and asked her to sit on my lap. It was a somewhat unreasonable request, but she humored me. I remember looking up into her eyes, not knowing what I saw, but feeling my eyes watering with tears. Then I reached up and stole a kiss from her lips.”

Celestia shuffled in her bed.

“It was small, chaste, but it had my feelings of love and desperation behind it. She had closed her eyes for the kiss, but after, her eyes were filled with pain. I felt terrible and looked away, but she surprised me and held my hand. It was gentle, forgiving even. She wouldn’t look at me, but she didn’t get mad either. Then, when the time came, she got up and left. A few days later, we started talking long-distance. We discussed what had happened. As it turned out, that one moment in the station set off a chain-reaction that budded into a romance between us. When we were together, it was wonderful and passionate, and we were happy.”

“Were?”

“Yes. It turned out that as much as we cared for one another, the timing was not right. We were young and too immature to deal with the challenges we faced, or support each other in our relationship, so it suffered and didn’t survive. After we broke up, we didn’t speak to each other for seven years.”

“That’s terrible!”

“Yes, and though I wished it had turned out differently, I’m glad we gave it a chance. Without it, I would’ve never known how much she cared, and I would have continued to lie to myself about how I felt about her. So what I’m trying to say is—Celestia, would you go on a date with me?”

“…”

“Please?” David asked again.

“I cannot.”

“Luna seems to think otherwise.”

“My sister?”

“She doesn’t want you to give up no matter how you feel, but she’s not giving me up either. In fact, she wants you both to try… to share.”

Celestia paused, and the only sounds in the room were the deep breaths she took to steel her nerves. Finally, she spoke. “Give me some time,” she said plainly.

David nodded. “I understand. But please don’t take too long, or I may have to show up at your home. Till later, Celestia.”

David turned to leave. As he did, Celestia could be heard shuffling on the bed. Unknown to him, she had turned, and now stared at his broad back, silhouetted by the lighting out in the royal halls as he stood in the opened the doors before leaving her chambers. The guards snapped to attention as David walked out, then they closed the doors quietly behind the human, plunging the room and the princess back into darkness.

***

David returned to Luna’s quarters wearing a stern expression on his face. He entered silently, and as he closed the doors behind him, his lover looked up from her bed to meet his gaze.

“How did it go?”

“I don’t know. I won’t know for a while.”

“Come, sit with me and talk.”

David walked over to the bed and hopped up. He propped himself up against the headboard and laid his head back, staring at the ceiling.

Luna felt his tension, it was palpable in the air around him. She sidled up next to him and lay her head on his lap. Now with his lover close, David stroked her mane and tried to relax.

“Are you okay, my love?”

“Yes, just a little stressed.”

“What was your impression? What did she say?”

“She’s so stubborn! She was moody and didn’t even want to admit to being upset yesterday. She just said she wanted to rest.”

“That does sound much like my sister. She is so used to dealing with all of our troubles by herself, yet nopony is allowed to help her.”

“After a bit, though, she started to open up. She admitted she has a problem… She said she was ‘broken’ and thought that how she felt would cause damage to your relationship with her.”

“Hmm.”

“She thinks she isn’t worthy or allowed to feel. Like expressing herself would cause a rift between you two.”

“And…?”

“I said she should talk to you about it.”

“Oh? And how did that go?”

“She can be pretty loud.”

“Hahaha, that is good to hear.”

“I’m just glad I can still hear. If you say ‘that’s good,’ would you let me in on the secret?”

“It seems you have broken through her shell. Please, continue.”

“Okay. After that, I shifted the conversation. I asked her about the kiss last night.”

“A bold move. It seems you knew you had penetrated her armor. What was her response?”

“She denied it.”

“Truly?”

David shook his head. “I let it go and said I misremembered. She agreed and said she understood; that we were all ‘under a lot of stress.’ ”

“How did you press your advantage?”

“I didn’t really. I took a different path. The kiss reminded me of something from my past, a relationship that started in a similar manner. She seemed quite interested in the story.”

“What happened then?”

“She let me finish the story completely and didn’t interrupt. My old relationship ended poorly, but I was glad we tried. I told her that, then I asked her out on a date.”

“Excellent! And her reply?”

“She said no, at first.”

“And then?”

“I told her what you said. I told her you wanted her to take a chance, to share.”

“And she agreed!?” Luna smiled expectantly.

David frowned. “She said to give her some time.”

Luna settled herself. “Oh. David, I believe you have done well. All that remains is for her to decide.”

“Thank you, Luna. I’ll take your word on it. I certainly didn’t feel so positive after all that. I’m glad you’re here.”

“I too, am glad you are here. For now, let us be at ease and rest a while.”

“I would love to, but I have a date to plan—our date. You stay here and rest. I’ll meet you for dinner at seven-thirty. Okay?”

“I cannot wait. Till then, my dear.”

***

Knock, Knock, Knock.

“Cherry, are you in there?” David called out.

“…”

David grabbed the handle of the prep room door and opened it slowly. Peering inside, he saw that it was empty.

“Huh. I just realized that I have no idea where she could be,” he mused. “I hope she doesn’t mind me looking around.”

Taking the initiative, David walked inside and closed the door behind him. Now inside, he checked the break room where he had eaten this morning, and finding it empty, he headed towards the kitchen.

Pushing through the double doors of the kitchen, he noticed it too was empty. He sighed a little, wondering how far he should go in looking for his reclusive friend. There was one last door in the kitchen he had never set foot through, and as he looked at it, his mind churned.

‘I can’t give up now. I’ll just check this one last door.’

Now resolute, he walked across the kitchen to the door on the other side. He grasped the handle and opened it, finding a small corridor with two doors, one at the end and one in the middle.

‘Great. Now what?’

David walked down the small hall, and as he approached the middle door, he noticed a plaque next to it.

‘Crap. I still can’t read it.’

David reached up for the handle tentatively, and instead of opening the door, he raised his hand and knocked instead.

Knock, Knock, Knock.

“Hello? Is somepony there?” Cherry’s voice came from beyond the door.

“Oh, good. Cherry, it’s me, David. I, kinda need your help if you have a moment.”

David could hear scrambling beyond the door, then hoof-falls approaching. The door cracked open, and Cherry’s head poked through. Her red mane was down, not in her usual bun and she appeared a little disheveled.

“Oh, hi! Uh, sorry, I wasn’t expecting anypony,” she said, smiling.

David chuckled. “Sorry to come unannounced. I was just hoping to talk to you about something.”

Cherry casually rolled her eyes. “Okaaay. Can you, uh, just give me a moment? I’ll meet you in the kitchen.”

“Sure, Cherry. Thanks.”

“No problem. I’ll be right there.”

“Thanks.”

Cherry smiled then closed the door quickly. David could hear more noise coming from beyond the door as if somepony was tripping over things and running around. He decided it was rude to slink around, listening to the commotion, so instead, he returned to the kitchen to wait.

A few minutes later, Cherry walked through the hall door and into the kitchen. She had pulled up her mane and tail into their normal up-dos and was otherwise immaculate as usual. She wasn’t wearing her chef’s coat, though, and that made her look a bit more informal.

“Sorry for the wait, David! What can I do for you?”

“No, Cherry, I’m sorry. It’s obviously your time-off, and I interrupted.”

“Don’t worry. What did you come by for?”

David shuffled around nervously. The short timeframe of his date had gotten to him, and it was showing. “I need your help. I want to plan a special dinner for Luna tonight. I’ve taken her for granted, and I need to do something for her, and for us.”

“Okay, what do you need?” Cherry asked earnestly.

“I… don’t know. I actually don’t know what Luna likes yet, and I was hoping you could give me some ideas,” he said, just short of begging.

“Oh.” Cherry sat down and looked up at David, studying his face. “David… I don’t think it will matter what you make, only that you’ve made it. Certainly, you know that, right?”

“Yeah, I guess.”

Cherry sighed. “Princess Luna likes ponies who take the initiative, and you’re full of it. Just do what comes natural to you and don’t second-guess yourself!”

David paused for a few seconds, then his face brightened up. “Right. I kinda have an idea now, but I’ll still need your help.”

Cherry smiled. “Okay, you’ve got it.”

“Thanks, Cherry. Can we go sit and talk a bit?”

“Sure!”

Cherry and David retreated back into the break room. They sat at the table, just as they did this morning, chatting about David’s plans for the night.

“So, that takes care of dinner. Are you sure you don’t want my help in making any of it?”

“I’m sure, Cherry. You helped me realize that I’m doing this for her, now I want to be the one who does it.”

“Okay. I think you’ll be just fine with the food. That’s good for me too, as Princess Celestia won’t be coming for dinner, so I’ll be busy handling her meal personally.”

“The princess isn’t coming down for dinner?”

“No, she’s asked for all her meals to be delivered today.”

“Oh,” David’s face went slack.

“Something wrong?” she asked.

“No, it’s nothing. I’ll handle Luna’s and my meal, but what was it you were saying about a special place?”

“Well, you’re not allowed outside the royal wing of the castle yet, right?”

“Yup, still restricted.”

Cherry grinned. “I think there’s a place that’s both outside, yet within the royal wing that you could use.”

David looked confused. “What do you mean?”

“I think it’s better if I showed you.”

Cherry got up from the table and walked through to the dining room door before turning and motioning for David to follow. The two left the prep room and headed for the royal halls.

***

Act XXIII-B - A Dinner Under the Stars

Early in the evening, Celestia sat behind her desk in her chambers reading some papers to prepare for court in the next week. She was so particularly lost in in the words that she failed to hear the main doors open or the greeting her little sister gave when she walked in.

“Tiaaaaa!” Luna drew out her sister’s name.

“W-what?” Celestia softly cried out. She was startled but recovered quickly. “Oh, Luna, I did not hear you come in.”

“That much is evident, dear sister. What has you so lost in thought that anypony may simply walk in unannounced?”

Celestia sighed. “It is nothing. I was reviewing some documents in preparation for court tomorrow. But that is of little importance, what has brought you by?”

Luna cocked her head. “Tia, the exchange is almost upon us. Were you so distracted that the time of day escaped you?”

“Certainly not,” Celestia protested. “I was only… Okay, perhaps a little. There have been quite a few things on my mind as of late.”

“I understand. It has been extremely busy these days, has it not?”

Celestia smiled halfheartedly. “Yes, I am glad you feel the same.”

Luna returned the smile warmly. “It has been hectic but David has been quite attentive, he’s made my life so much… brighter.”

Celestia kept her smile constant but turned away from Luna’s gaze. “I am… pleased to hear that, Lulu. It is good that he is tending to you so.”

“Yes, and I would also like to mention that we will not be at dinner tonight. David has requested a private meal together. I hope you do not mind.”

“Oh? Of course not. I hope you enjoy your evening.”

“Thank you. I will be sure to tell you all about it!”

Celestia hung her head. “Well… perhaps. But, Luna, if I may…”

“Yes, Sister?”

“Oh, nevermind, it was not important. Come, as you said before, it is time for the sun to rest and your beautiful night to soothe the land.”

“You are correct, but tonight it will still have to be your night, Tia.” Luna smiled.

Celestia blanched. “Oh, Luna, even if it is my magic that sets the stage, it will forever be your night. Also, do you not think it is about time we invested more effort into solving this dilemma and relieving David’s symptoms?”

“Indeed. Even David has urged that we test the possibility that range plays a role in his condition. He posits that before he notified us, one of us might have used magic that he was not aware of.”

“Yes, he suggested the same to me. I really should have put some effort into it today, but it did not materialize. Perhaps we should make an effort tomorrow morning, before breakfast?” Celestia suggested.

“A fine idea. I will let him know. Now, let us tend to the matter at hand.”

Celestia nodded, then got up from her desk. She proceeded to her balcony and performed the sacred duty for the two sisters. After returning, Celestia hugged her sister until she recovered from the magical drain.

“Thank you, Tia. Now, I must go. I have a date to prepare for.”

“Be well, Lulu. I will see you tomorrow.”

“You too. Till then, Sister.”

***

Luna sat at her dresser, a letter in her hooves. She set it down and exhaled a deep sigh, her eyes closed and a pained expression on her face.

“Oh, Twilight…”

Knock, Knock.

The knock at the door broke Luna’s train of thought and caused her her ears to pivot and head to spin to meet the sound.

“Yes? Who is there?” she asked.

“Princess Luna, I have a message from Sir David,” a guard answered.

“Enter.”

The guard opened the door and gasped as he saw his royal in her finery, dropping his head low and bowing to her. “Excuse me, Princess!”

“It is fine. What news do you have?”

“Sir David asked me to relay that he will be waiting in the hallway to the observatory.”

“Is that all?”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“Thank you, you may leave.”

The door shut, and Luna shivered lightly, her mood shifting to one of anticipation.

‘He asks me to come to him. Oooh, how his every action thrills me! You will not wait long, my love, I am on my way!’

Luna steeled her emotions and stood from her seat. After one last glimpse in her mirror, she turned to the door and left to meet her beau.

***

Now in the main corridor, Luna stood in front of the archway leading to the Royal Observatory. She walked down the hallway, looking as if she was not quite sure why she was there, and quite alone. Halfway to the observatory entrance, she approached a single wooden door with a piece of paper attached. On the paper was drawn a crescent moon.

“Oh!” The realization hit her.

Luna opened the door and proceeded to walk outside into one of the many gardens within the castle walls. A short way into the garden a beautiful setting was placed. There was a small, low-lying table next to a blanket with large, plush cushions. The table was set with flowers and lit by candlelight, which added to the romantic ambiance. The darkness, though, always threatening to creep into the scene, was being held at bay by several iron braziers around the garden, each lit with burning logs, granting their precious firelight to the area. The stage was prepared, but one thing was missing.

Ka-thunk! The door closed behind, startling the princess.

“Good evening.”

“Oh, David! You scared me!” Luna settled her nerves and smiled. “Did you do all of this?”

“I had a little help.” He grinned.

Luna trotted up to meet him and craned upwards, asking for a kiss.

However, David placed a finger on her lips, causing her to pause. “First, let me look at you.”

Luna smiled and took a few steps back. She turned in place, giving David a show.

For her date, Luna had chosen a sheer, tea-length, powder blue dress. It was fitted snugly to her form from her neck and withers down through her barrel, then flared with loose pleats over her hindquarters and down her long legs to stop at her hocks. As she turned for her man, the dress flowed around her legs, reminiscent of her magical mane, which was neatly tied into a ponytail with a black band. She had accessorized with silver, crescent moon earrings, and a short, thin, silver rope necklace, but did not wear her royal peytral or crown.

David stood motionless, stunned into silence. Luna stopped her turn and smirked at him.

“Wow. You look stunning,” he said.

“As do you, my love.”

David had chosen to wear his dark-blue Neighponese kimono and black shoes. Its simple elegance paled in comparison to the princess.

“Thanks, but it’s nothing you haven’t seen in my closet before.”

“True, but this is the first time you’ve worn it for me. It looks very handsome on you,” she said.

David approached, bent down, and kissed her cheek. “Please, let me show you to your table.”

David led Luna to the table, and they sat together.

“How are you feeling, my dear?” she asked.

David smirked. “A little nervous, actually.”

“May I ask why?”

“I was thinking about our date tonight, trying to prepare, and I panicked a little. It took me a bit to settle down before I could get anything done. I hope you enjoy it.”

“I am sure I will. Setting the stage out here, under the stars… I am already filled with wonder and excitement. I must also confess, I too was a bit nervous and anxious.”

“Well, this is the first time we’ve had a meal alone.”

“Indeed. With nopony to interfere…”

Looking into each other’s eyes, their passion ignited and they entered into a heated embrace. They moved slowly together, pressing their bodies close, and partaking of sweet kisses.

David pulled away and shared a loving gaze with his partner. “Forgive me, I must tend to our meal.”

He stood and walked back toward the door where a brazier sat next to the wall. Its fire was low and had both a metal grill on top and a pot suspended above.

“Oh, I was wondering where you were hiding it,” Luna mused.

David took the lid off the pot. “Perfect.” He turned to the grill, where skewers with various vegetables were cooking. Reaching down to the side, he pulled up a small saucepan and brushed the contents onto the veggies as they finished cooking. “Dinner's almost ready. I hope you’re hungry,” he called out.

“Famished, actually. I only had a small bite to eat after you woke me.” Luna sniffed the air. “Oh, David. It smells wonderful!”

David grabbed a large, oblong platter and spooned out the pot’s contents. He then removed the vegetables from the skewers and placed them on top. Finally, he ladled a bit more sauce onto the dish, grabbed a smaller plate filled with a stack of flatbread and chutney, then headed back to the table.

“May I present ‘lemon-herb couscous with grilled mushrooms, asparagus, carrots, and squash, glazed with a red wine reduction.’ ” He then placed the platter before Luna.

Luna’s eyes were wide, and her mouth hung slightly open in surprise. “Is this all for me?”

David laughed. “I wouldn’t mind a bite or two if you’re willing to share.” He walked back to his prep area to retrieve a bucket of iced champagne and returned to the table.

“Of course, it is for us both,” Luna stated plainly.

“Sorry it’s such a simple meal.” He smiled meekly.

Luna placed her hoof on his leg. “You worry too much. It looks fabulous.”

David uncorked the champagne, poured a glass for Luna and one for himself. “Thank you. You look fabulous.”

Luna’s eyes wandered around the table, seeming searching for something. “David… I cannot help but notice you have only one set of silverware and one plate. How are we to dine tonight?”

“Yes… I was hoping you wouldn’t mind. You’ve been so thoughtful in not using magic for my sake—I thought, well, if it was okay… could I feed you tonight, like we did before?” David stumbled with his words.

Luna’s blush deepened and she turned away to hide it. “O-okay.”

David picked up the spoon and carefully worked to assemble the perfect bite for Luna. Some couscous, a bit of veggie, a splash of sauce. He held it out for her, waiting, and looking into her eyes.

Luna opened her mouth shyly, barely allowing David enough space to place his offering inside. After he had done so, she closed her mouth around the spoon, forming a tight seal with her lips. David tried to remove the spoon but could feel Luna’s tongue working it over, making it difficult to retrieve. Her eyes were closed tightly as she analyzed the taste.

David chuckled a bit as he pulled harder at the spoon, dragging Luna’s head along before he finally freed it with a soft pop! ”

Luna chewed, moaning lightly as she savored the morsel. After an extended period, she stopped and swallowed, then opened her eyes to meet David’s.

“More,” she said seductively.

“You approve?” he asked, to which she only nodded energetically.

David prepared another spoonful and held it aloft in front of himself, forcing her to come to it this time.

Luna eyed it carefully, as if it might escape if she blinked. She moved forward and opened her mouth with her lips reaching for the tasty gift.

David surrendered the bite to her, which she graciously received. This time she carefully extracted the portion from the spoon, allowing David to retrieve it without effort. He looked at the clean spoon and smiled. ‘I guess she likes it.’

Luna continued to nurse her mouthful as if it was the last one she would get. Her attention was not completely taken, though, and as she heard David shuffle, she opened her eye to spy his actions. He was already preparing another spoonful of her wonderful meal. She sped her chewing, and just as he finished his careful preparation… swallowed. Luna looked on expectantly to the spoon carrying its precious cargo and instinctively opened her maw, only to be disappointed as the spoon disappeared into David’s own mouth.

“Mmm, mmmm!” David mumbled through his bite. Just as Luna did, his eyes were closed and his brow knitted as he contemplated the complex flavors on his tongue.

Luna looked on in shock and sadness, her mouth still open in preparation as she watched her mate gratify himself with her, no, their delicious food.

David finally swallowed his bite and turned to look at Luna. She sat there, somewhat intently, with a blank expression on her face.

“More?” he asked.

Luna closed her mouth, snapped out of the moment, and nodded politely. “Yes, please.”

“Would you like to try something else? Perhaps a bite of bread or sip of champagne?”

She looked over the table, surveying its offerings once again. “You have added some spice to the meal, yes?”

“Oh, are you beginning to feel it? It’s just a little green pepper I steeped in the broth used for the couscous. It’s not too spicy, is it?”

“No. It is wonderful. Is that green… sauce also spicy?”

David looked at the small dish next to the flatbread. “Not at all. It’s a mint and coriander chutney that I’ve altered to be a bit sweeter. It also has a touch of ginger but no garlic or peppers.”

“I think… I would like a taste of it?” Luna smiled at David, somewhat unsure.

“As you wish.” David ripped a piece of naan and dipped it in the chutney, tapping it lightly to shake off the excess. He brought it closer to Luna, who sniffed it tentatively.

Luna opened her mouth and snatched the bite quickly, nipping David’s fingers lightly in the process.

“Ooh! Sorry!” she said behind a hoof.

“It’s okay,” he reassured her.

David took a sip of champagne from his flute, then made another small spoonful of the entree and dabbed a bit of the chutney on top before eating it.

“Hmm…” he mused.

“Good?” she asked.

David swallowed his bite. “Not bad. I like to mix things from time to time. Try dishes with different additions.”

“May I?”

David prepared a similar bite to his own and offered it to Luna. Again, she sniffed it, then enveloped the bite carefully, removing the food from the spoon.

Luna chewed slowly, obviously examining the new combination, then swallowed.

“Well?” David asked.

“It is better on the bread alone. The balance you have in the meal with the wine-glazed vegetables and the couscous is excellent. I think the bread serves well as a palate cleanser, or as a change of pace,” Luna answered.

“I see. The champagne was supposed to be the cleanser, but you haven’t had a drop yet.”

“I do not usually drink much during my meal, and instead may wish to imbibe after. Do you have a dessert planned?”

“Of course.”

“Then I am sure it will come in handy soon.”

David prepared another bite and offered it to Luna.

She looked longingly at it, her lip quivering slightly. “It—it is your turn. Please, go ahead.”

David smiled at her polite restraint and quickly ate the offering. Luna, somewhat disheartened, diverted her eyes for a moment before locking her gaze with his as he enjoyed the food. He then swallowed with his face shining brightly.

David quickly leaned over to her and pecked her on the cheek. “Thank you, Luna. Though, for you, I would always make it ‘your turn.’ ”

Luna blushed and nuzzled him, only to pull away as he had already prepared another bite for her.

***

The meal continued on until the main course was completely consumed. Luna stretched out slightly, the fabric of her dress flowing as she lay on her side.

“Comfy?” David asked.

“Not quite. Would it upset the pace if I asked for a short respite?”

“No, I think that would be okay. Dessert will be served warm, and the brazier will keep it ready for whenever we want it. Is there something I can do in the meantime to make you more comfortable?”

“If perhaps… No, I will not be so spoiled.”

David grinned. “Now, Luna, if not now, when can I spoil you?”

A smile spread across Luna’s face. “Too kind a lover will spoil me rotten.”

David gave her a questioning look, causing Luna to lift her head.

“Very well. Come, lay by me, and if you feel so inclined, may I trouble you for a hoof-rub? You once massaged my hooves with such care and love, I cannot help but wish for it again.”

David, kneeling, bowed deeply. “As you wish, my princess.”

David then lay next to her, and pressed his back against her chest, nestling between her forehooves.

Feeling his warmth against her side, Luna reached out with her wing and wrapped it around his chest, drawing him closer. She buried her nose in his hair, taking in his scent as she relaxed.

David took a hoof and gently removed the shoe, placing it aside. He felt up and down her pastern, palpating the soft tissue and tendons from her fetlock joint down to her hoof.

“Oooh-mmm.”

David continued to explore the hoof in hand, running his fingers around her coronet band where flesh meets hoof, then back to her heel bulbs, gently massaging away her tension and fatigue. He turned the hoof inward a bit to inspect her sole, tracing the sensitive area before using his thumbs to give it a deep massage. His thumbs then moved from the tip of the nail down through her sole and to the frog, where he kneaded the flesh tenderly, then gave it a gentle kiss, causing Luna to expel a puff of hot breath into his hair. Gently, he returned the first hoof to rest and started to repeat the process on the second.

Luna snuggled closer to him, enjoying her date as David lulled her body into relaxation.

“Doing okay?” he asked.

“Mmmhmm,” Luna answered through a dreamy haze.

David craned his neck and kissed her on her chin to which Luna responded by wrapping him in her forehooves and hugging him tightly.

But David was not yet finished. He rested in her grasp for a moment before deciding to move on. Slowly, he pulled himself free of Luna’s legs and crawled out from underneath her wing. His movements cause her to stir, and she looked down at him with half-lidded eyes, peace and contentment shown within.

David knelt at her rear and reached down for her hind hooves.

Rolling a bit onto her back, Luna attempted to provide better access to her masseuse. But now with both legs up in the air, her dress fell aside, exposing her rear, forcing a blush to her cheeks.

David locked eyes with her, and grasped her tail and dress, drawing both up between her legs and pinning them there, returning her to a modest state. After, he scooted up, pressed his body against her rump, then pulled her legs to his chest to hold it all in place.

Still at ease, she lay her head down to the side but continued to watch his movements.

David massaged up her thighs and across her hocks, using his body to apply pressure to the massive muscles contained in her legs. Luna, in turn, stretched her and arched her back as David wrestled her body into a relaxed state.

Feeling somewhat satisfied with his progress, David moved further down her legs to her cannons, then across her fetlock joints and to her hooves. Again, he expertly removed her shoes, and then surveyed all of her dark-blue landscape.

Doing his best, he began to massage both legs at once but eventually he strayed and also started occasionally kissing the back of her fetlocks or teasingly nibbling at her heels. His tender caresses brought uncontrollable reactions out of the mare: her hooves twitched, body squirmed, and she whinnied quietly under his gentle ministrations.

Realizing that his goal should be relaxation, not excitement, David ceased his lip work. And, after a short mental chastisement, he resumed his duties with a more traditional massage.

Now with the new goal, David restarted his treatment. Finally reaching her hooves, he tended to them with care, one at a time. He finished with one, and let her leg fall gently to the side, completely relaxed. David then turned to the last hoof and worked it over carefully and gently with his hand. Then as he lay the leg down next to its partner, he kissed her frog to show his love.

What he did not expect, though, was a quick kick to the side from the previous leg.

“Oww!”

“Oh, David. I’m so sorry!”

David still held onto the last leg with one hand, the other hand rubbing his side where Luna had reflexively kicked him.

“Don’t worry, it wasn’t that hard,” he said.

David was curious, though, and he gently played with the hoof he held. Surprisingly, as he gently stroked it, the other leg once again came to life and twitched madly.

“Oooh, stop, David, stop!”

David paused for a moment. “What’s wrong?”

“It is just… that tickles,” she said softly.

“Wait. Did you kick me because it ‘tickled?’ ”

“Not intentionally, I assure you.”

“So, if I did this…” David gently played with the frog of her hoof, causing Luna to squirm on her back.

“Hahahaha, stop! Stop it!” Luna laughed uncontrollably.

Below, Luna’s other leg twitched as it threatened to lash out at the perpetrator. In order to protect himself, David latched onto it again and held it close to his chest in his arms.

“Oh, I see. Just a little tickle here…” David continued to torture her. “You can’t stand it, can you?”

“Pleaaase, David! It is too much!”

David smiled wickedly and kissed her hoof again, this time adding a little tongue causing Luna's eyes to shoot open wide. In response, she pushed against him with all her strength, knocking him clean over.

Luna rolled and rushed to stand, her mane frazzled, and her breath ragged. “YOU!” She smiled at him.

“Sorry. I guess ‘relaxation time’ was cut short. Let’s see how ‘tickle time’ goes!” David raised his hands menacingly above his head and gave her predacious look as he hunched over her.

Luna’s eyes widened yet again, and her smile faded, ears plastered down with fright in her eyes. She recovered quickly, though, and spun on her hooves, yelling, “You will have to catch me first, fiend!” as she galloped into the depths of the garden.

David fully engaged in their play and chased his prey, cackling, “I’ll get you!!” as he ran after her.

***

The garden was actually quite large, and Luna covered less than a quarter of the length while evading her ‘tormentor’ and laughing with mirth. She smiled as David chased her around a small pond and down a path. They were in their second loop around when Luna decided to deviate from the course, and with a mighty leap, she scaled a large boulder at the back of the pond, easily taking her out of the reach of the man.

David stood below and beckoned for her to come down so that he might continue his onslaught.

With a huff, Luna turned her nose to the sky and then stared out into the stars. Her mood, now muted by the beauty of the stars and heavenly bodies, seemed to shift rapidly from one of play to serenity. “You, David, are so much like my night’s sky—so filled with beauty and strength. No matter how much I learn, you have more to explore. And the joy, the excitement, and love you give, it continues to pour out, filling an infinite expanse.” Luna looked down at him, smiling, and no longer found the face of her ‘villain’ but instead met David’s loving gaze. He then reached up to the sky for her and waited.

Luna, eager to meet her man, did not. And with no doubt in her mind, she leapt from the rock and tackled him to the ground.

“Ouch!” she cried.

“Are you okay?”

“I didn’t mean to ruin the mood,” Luna said, standing wobbly.

David rose to his feet, just in time to catch Luna as she crumpled into his arms, forcing him back to his knees.

“It is only a rock,” she said, lifting her back leg.

David looked down and saw blood slowly dripping from Luna’s hoof.

“Oh, Luna. You’re bleeding.”

“It is nothing. It will stop soon enough.”

David frowned and bent down to inspect her cut further. It was a small gash in her frog, and though it looked like it should stop on its own, it irked him that she was hurt on their night together. He took her hoof in his hands and wiped the blood away, causing Luna to wince in pain.

But David didn’t remove his hand; instead, he held her hoof firmly. Feeling her pulse through the wound, he tightened his grip. He then closed his eyes and focused his thoughts on her.

“David, it is okay. I will be—”

A brilliant flash of light erupted from David, interrupting Luna’s thoughts.

David released her hoof, a single tear traveling down his cheek. Luna, stunned by the flash, stood and set her hoof down, the pain now completely absent.

The feeling of the soft ground below her hoof snapped her back to attention. “You… you did it again! Was it your intention to use my sister’s healing magic?”

David shrugged. “I figured it was worth a try. When she talked with me about the picnic, she made it seem less like a miracle and more like I could possibly learn to control it, so I took a chance. Is it okay?”

“It is. It is wonderful! Do not ever think that this healing gift you have is something bad or improper.”

David picked up her hoof again to inspect it and wiped the remnants of the blood away, finding no injury below. He massaged the tender sole and looked up to Luna, tears in his eyes and a smile on his face.

Luna smiled lovingly in return. “You have truly healed me, both my heart and my wound.”

They embraced, sharing a deep kiss before staring into each other’s eyes again. Overcome with happiness, Luna peppered his face and neck with kisses stopping only to nuzzle deep into his shoulder.

***

Finally, after returning to the table, David spoke up. “Are you sure you want to continue with dessert?”

“Of course! We have had an excellent dinner and an exciting show; it would be a wonderful time to have something sweet. I will. not. waste it!”

David came back from the cooking brazier with a small bowl, steam rising from within. He set it down on the table in front of them while Luna stared intently.

“What is it?” she asked.

“It’s a traditional dessert in some parts of my world called ‘Gulab Jamun.’ These are small, fried pastry balls soaked in a warm, rose-scented syrup. I find them highly addictive.”

“We shall never tell my sister, then. She would consume the entire rose garden if she knew. It is bad enough for her to harvest some for her teas.”

David chuckled a bit at her joke. “You don’t think it would really be that bad, do you?”

“Is it hard to say. Should we risk the extinction of a beautiful flower, or simply find solace in silence… I will leave it to you.”

David smiled. “Let’s just eat, for now.”

As the two dug in, David turned to Luna, a serious expression on his face. “So, you’re okay with me using Celestia’s magic?”

Luna looked surprised. “Of course! I do wonder if you will learn to harness my magic as well. It has also reminded me of something that was on my mind earlier.”

“What is that?”

“Today, while you were away, instead of doing much sleeping, I have been corresponding with Twilight since my sister left her in Ponyville this morning. It seems she is having a rough time with her current ailment. I have tried to advise her that all will be well in time, but I fear that she may need treatment to ease her pains.”

“Oh. I’m sorry to hear that.”

“Yes. While sister is correct that she is in no danger and that time will relieve her, I wonder if you may possess the capacity to reduce her suffering.”

“Why doesn’t Celestia do it herself?”

“She could. There are several methods that would shorten the time of her recovery or relieve her misery, but I believe Tia will not use them. Even I am hesitant to do so, as our long lives benefit from conquering events such as these. This time, though, it is worse than I have seen.”

David nodded resolutely. “I understand. If I can help, I am willing to try.”

Luna smiled. “Of course you are, and that makes me glad. I will wait, though, to hear of her condition in the morning, as I am almost certain she will send more letters. If she has not made her will strong enough to endure, I will put forth your offer. If it comes to it, would you be willing to go to her as early as tomorrow?”

“Yes. But I’m a little anxious about it. I mean, I’d have to go to Ponyville, right?” David asked.

“Indeed. Though I would teleport you directly to the castle if it was necessary. You would not be exposed.”

“Okay. As long as you are with me, I’ll be fine.”

Luna nodded. “I can promise you that. Your strength is more than enough. I will testify to that fact.”

The meal finished up in a somewhat somber mood. Though Luna delighted at the sweet dish and cleaned the bowl to bare porcelain, David’s thoughts were locked on the news of his pained friend. Luna picked up on this and felt no pressure to redirect or distract him—the date was essentially over.

After cleaning up a bit, the two returned to Luna’s quarters where she slipped easily off to sleep. David, on the other hand, was still lost in his thoughts, even while spooned around his lover. He thought of the coming day—of meeting Celestia again and her possible decision. He also thought of Twilight, and if he would be able to help her. The ideas swam as he started to lose consciousness, and soon he was lost to sleep.

***

Act XXIV - A True, True Friend Helps a Friend in Need*

David and Luna awoke simultaneously, wrapped in each other’s embrace. Luna had taken the smaller spoon last night and now arched her back, pressing against David, enjoying the last few moments before they must rise and start the day.

“Good morning, Luna,” David chimed.

“Good morning to you as well. Did you rest peacefully?” Luna asked.

“Yes, and you?” David nestled in her mane and kissed her ear.

“I slept well, but am saddened that the week must start and that my schedule will change with it.”

“Don’t worry, we’ll manage.”

David slinked down under the covers, drawing lower behind Luna. Now with his arms wrapped around her barrel, he pulled her tightly to his chest. Luna cooed in delight as the human re-wrapped his body around hers. David lay like this for a few moments, enjoying the new sensations, but soon stirred to new action.

His long arms began to explore the form of his lover, caressing her body in magical ways. He stroked her sensitive side and under her wing, then moved lower to her flank and hindquarters. He spent quite a bit of time there, using his fingertips to rake through her fur, giving her a faux brushing, then smoothing out the lines he made. His actions earned him a surprised whinny and a leg twitch, a new reaction for him to explore later.

As he lazily traced her cutie mark, Luna pulled back the covers and picked up her head to look him in the eye. “Dear, while I wholeheartedly approve of what you are doing, you know we simply do not have the time…”

“Yes, I know,” he said dejectedly. “I was just thinking back to last night and got a little excited. During our date, I was really having a good time, and our little chase really got me going… that is, until you got hurt.”

“As it did for me as well. I could smell your arousal, and I my need for you was beginning to ignite. I must admit, it was quite a struggle for me to choose the rock over being captured and allowing you to ravage me on the lawn.” Luna giggled to herself as she reminisced.

‘Wow. I don’t know if it would’ve gone quite that far, but I’ll keep it in mind for the future,’ David thought. “Well, it’s probably good that you did, even though you ended up getting hurt. Last night just didn’t turn out to be the right time,” he added.

“Yes, and unfortunately, it will have to wait again.”

Luna shuffled away, the cold air filling the gap and reminding her of the days before David. Suddenly, she pushed herself back into position, meeting David’s flesh again to reclaim his warmth.

Luna smiled coyly. “The morning air is cold without your touch.”

David re-wrapped his arms around her barrel and snuggled his face into her withers. “I love you too, Luna.”

This would only last a few more moments, though, as the day was required to start.

“How long do we have?” David asked.

Luna shook her head. “There is too little time. I will go to my sister while you get cleaned up. Join us in her chambers when you are ready. I believe we are both set upon testing your magical sensitivity, as we will most likely need to call on our magic in court today. If it still burdens you, we may have to find a compromise, or take more drastic measures.”

“Drastic measures?”

“We may have to announce you to the citizenry, and explain why their princesses are not using their magic.”

“Oh.”

***

David approached Celestia’s chambers, and as he did, the guards saluted and stood aside. “Good morning, Sir David. You are expected inside,” one said.

“Thank you,” David replied.

David entered through the golden doors, letting them close behind him. As he did, Celestia’s chambers were just being bathed in the first rays of sunlight. Shielding his eyes, he could see Celestia and Luna sitting on lounges together near the balcony, talking. The sun shone through their manes, forming a beautiful halo of blue and multi-colored light, framing their picturesque forms.

David stood amazed. ‘Wow. They are so beautiful together. One, my magnificent lover, whom I’ve come to know quite well, and the other, her amazing sister, still quite the enigma. Luna asked me to consider Celestia and her feelings, and though I can’t really read her well, I’m starting to feel drawn to her more. Her pristine, white fur, her long, slender legs, the regal stature she holds herself with, and her beautiful smile that seems so carefree even while she shoulders so many burdens. She really is a beautiful person, inside and out.’

“David…?” Luna called out.

David shook his head, clearing his mind. “Yes?”

“It seems you were lost to your own thoughts for a moment. Come, sit and talk with us,” Luna requested.

David looked over at the two and caught Celestia’s gaze for a moment, which she broke immediately to look down at her teacup. He walked over and picked a seat next to Luna.

“You look handsome today, as usual,” Luna said.

“Oh, come on, Luna,” he protested in jest, smiling. “Thank you, though. You always look lovely to me.”

“How you can say that when you know for certain I have not seen one stroke of the brush this morning is beyond me,” she huffed.

David just shrugged. “I suppose I have blinders on. Perhaps you should be more like your sister.” He turned to face the elder alicorn. “Celestia, you are looking quite radiant this morning. I hope you slept well?”

Celestia nodded politely did not respond, choosing instead to sip her tea quietly with a small blush on her cheeks.

“Now, David. I will have you know that my sister does not respond to flattery.”

“Oh, my apologies if I made you feel uncomfortable,” he said sincerely.

“No apology necessary. And thank you, David. I did, in fact, sleep quite well last night,” Celestia finally spoke up.

David nodded and smiled politely. “That’s good to hear. So, I assume we’re all gathered here to find out more about my magical sensitivity and if we can start to lead somewhat normal lives again.”

“Yes,” Luna started. “It is somewhat of a necessity for us to use magic in our public and official capacities. However, Sister and I have decided if there is no limit to the effects, that we would continue to withhold using our magic unless absolutely necessary.”

David frowned. “While I appreciate your concern, I will reiterate what I said during our first discussion on this matter—that I don’t believe I’m negatively affected by your usage of magic, and only that I feel discomfort when both of you use magic at the same time. I think it’ll be okay to use magic, any magic, as long as you don’t do it together.”

Celestia rose from her teacup to speak her mind. “David, the fact is, we do not know if that is true. We would rather not subject you to the potential of ill effects at all.”

David sighed. “Okay. I understand your feelings on the matter, but let’s just do a bit of experimentation. I’m still curious to see if distance plays a factor, as even yesterday morning, I was able to sense you taking Twilight home, but didn’t feel any magic used for your return.”

Celestia pondered this new information. “While that does seem promising, the distance from here to Ponyville is quite far. We have an extremely limited amount of space here in the castle, and even less time to conduct our experiments this morning.”

Luna nodded. “Yes, my sister is correct. To aid us, I have devised a test we might use. Please listen and feel free to comment after I conclude.”

David and Celestia nodded and listened intently.

“My plan is thus: Two synchronized clocks. One, a watch held aloft in my sister’s magic, as to provide stimulus for David, as telekinesis is the most common magic used in our everyday lives. The other watch can be any of the readily available clocks here. To begin, Tia will make a steady journey to the throne room. While she travels, she will note her position every few seconds. Upon arriving at the throne room, she should perform some of the duties that might require magic, making notes of the time, then teleport back here. As she ambles about, we likewise make notes of David’s perception in relation to the time on the clock. If we are lucky, and David’s symptoms do have a range, then we will be able to easily coordinate at what point it occurred! Now, what say you?”

“Hmm. It is a simple test plan, Lulu, one that should work nicely considering the time and distance we have to available today. David, do you think the constant levitation or teleportation will be too much of a burden on you?”

“No, I think this is a good start. I say we give it a try immediately.”

“Okay. Lulu, what if something goes wrong?” Celestia asked.

“Apologies, Sister. I did not think ahead that far. David, we have no easy way of stopping this experiment once it has started. If you do feel ill or worse, I am afraid of what might come of it.”

David wore a mask of resolve and pleaded his case. “Don’t be afraid, either of you. We’ve already done far more than this and not had me suffer. I think this is well worth the risk, and I’m ready for it. If it makes it easier, let’s limit the time. Celestia, how long should it take you to reach the throne room?”

“At a normal pace, two minutes. Performing the other experiments there should only require one more minute.”

“So, three minutes for the whole test? If I start to feel odd, I’ll send Luna after you. I bet she could reach you in a minute, flat.”

“Less if I fly, though ‘my apologies’ to any in my way.”

“Good. Let’s do it,” David said.

Celestia rose from her seat and looked at David, wearing a small smile. She then went to her desk and rummaged around a bit. She returned with an old brass pocket watch, which she carried by the chain in her mouth and a pad of paper under her wing.

David nodded. “Great. Let’s start.”

Celestia closed her eyes and lit her horn, picking up the items in her magical aura.

David shivered slightly as the sensation of her magic poured over his body like a splash of cold water running down his spine.

“Are you okay?” Luna asked.

“Yes, Luna. I’m fine. It’s just been a while since I’ve felt it.”

Celestia put on somewhat of a sad face. She levitated another small pad and quill to David. “I am off. Please begin to note the time.”

“Be swift, Sister.”

Celestia smiled. “I will return soon.” She turned and opened the doors, heading out resolutely, not even stopping to address her guards.

***

“Forty-five seconds. I can still feel it.” David intently watched the clock.

“Are you alright?” Luna asked.

“Yes, it’s just… I think it might be changing a bit.”

“She cannot be much further than the dining room. It is about half-way from here to the throne room.”

David’s face lit up in surprise. “Oh, wait! It… it stopped!” He turned to face Luna. “I can’t believe it, but I don’t feel it at all!”

“Truly!? That is such great news! How long?”

“Right at a minute,” he said, scribbling on the paper. “I wonder how far away that is.”

“By my estimate, it would be near the staff quarters. We will need to wait for my sister’s return to make sure.”

“This is good, I still can’t feel a thing. Luna, do you know what this means!?”

“I understand the implications, and that pleases me greatly, but, as I always want to be by your side, it means little change for me. I will continue to withhold from using magic while I am near.”

“Well, that is kind of you, but I don’t want you to suffer because of me. Your magic is part of you, and I want you to be able to use it. We need to either figure out if it is actually harmful to me, and if it is, how to prevent me from being harmed.”

“In time, we will find answers. For now, we will use this small gift to return some normalcy to my sister, as I believe it will benefit her most.”

David nodded. “I think you are right. I can’t wait to tell her. Oh—” David’s face contorted, and he whipped his head back to the clock just as a bright flash filled the room and Celestia reappeared.

Celestia noticed the pained look on his face and dropped the watch and pad she held and rushed to David’s side.

“David, are you okay? I rushed through the last bit, did it hurt you?” Celestia asked, a frantic expression on her face.

David’s expression changed into a soft smile. He reached up to Celestia’s face and pulled her closer, nestling her muzzle next to his cheek. “I’m fine, thank you.” He nuzzled her lightly.

Celestia pulled back, looking a bit pink.

“The test proved to be somewhat of a success,” he announced. “At approximately one minute, all sensation from your magic ceased, and I felt nothing… until you teleported back here, that is. I’m unsure if it was the teleportation spell or lingering bits of levitation when you reappeared.”

“Really?” Celestia looked to Luna for confirmation, to which Luna nodded in reply.

“Yes, Sister. We have made a positive step forward this morning. Pray tell, at what point were you at the one-minute mark?”

Celestia picked up her pad from the floor. “I was just approaching the dining room. My guards were somewhat troubled that I would not stop for them, and had slowed my advance. After ordering them to return, I had to quicken my pace to make up some time.”

“So close by? That is yet another small miracle.”

David smiled. “I’d say! It sounds like I could be in my chambers and either of you could be eating normally, and I would never be the wiser!”

Luna jumped to her hooves. “Happy day, Sister! While it may take some careful planning, we might be able to scrub our own backs again!” Luna said gleefully before turning to face David. “Not that what you did for me was anything less than wonderful, my dear.”

Celestia blushed hard at the comment, averting her gaze from the two.

David leaned in close to Luna. “Don’t you think that’s a bit private to share with her?” he whispered.

Luna drew even closer to his ear, wearing a coy grin. “Worry not, she already knows we have shared a bed and more together. Apparently, most of the castle may also be aware.”

“Crap.”

Luna withdrew her head, giggling like a filly, a hoof daintily placed over her lips. “Sister,” she spoke, finally recovering from her little fit, “what do you say we enjoy a wonderful breakfast together to celebrate!?”

Celestia pondered for a moment, looking sideways at David. “I am a bit peckish. Yes, let us go.”

***

The three sat at the table in their normal places. Celestia looked a little uncomfortable, always looking either at Luna or out the windows, completely ignoring David. This fact did not go unnoticed by the man, as the windows were directly behind him, and when she moved her head in his direction, he would think she was finally going to address him, only to stare at the flowers or sky above.

“Sister, are you alright? You seem rather distracted,” Luna asked.

“I am. I mean, I am alright, thank you. Just…”

“Yes?” Luna asked.

“Can we speak a bit later?” Celestia inquired.

Luna cocked her head. “Of course, Sister. I am always here for you. Please call on me, even if I slumber.”

Celestia’s serene smile returned. “Thank you, Lulu.” She then turned her head again towards the windows. “David, would you please start us off?” she asked, barely catching his gaze.

David looked rather confused but complied. He reached for the silver bell and gave it a little ring, starting the somewhat predictable events to unfold.

At the end, Cherry came to the table and addressed the group. “Good morning, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, David. I hope you all rested well.”

“Thank you, Cherry. Yes, I believe we did,” Celestia answered.

“I’m glad to hear it. I also want to report that David is going to teach me a new breakfast recipe you can look forward to soon.”

“Oh, the Prench toast!” Luna said.

David chuckled. “Close, it’s French toast. And yes, I’ll be teaching Cherry for once.”

“From what David has told me, it seems simply wonderful,” Luna added.

“I certainly think so,” Cherry said.

Celestia watched the exchange, honestly looking a little lost. She sat with a placid smile as Luna, Cherry and David spoke together, reminiscing and enjoying their time. ‘Why am I not able to enjoy their happiness? Why do I not have such experiences, always having to find my enjoyment in others’ happiness?’

“Princess Celestia?” Cherry addressed the elder.

“Oh… Yes, Cherry?”

“Well, as usual, is there anything else I can do for you this morning?”

The group looked over the spread with content faces.

Celestia smiled. “No, Cherry. It looks wonderful, thank you.”

“Okay. Please don’t hesitate to ring if you need anything.” Cherry then turned to return to the kitchen, giving a sideways glance to David as she left.

Still a little disoriented, Celestia looked again at her breakfast. Some of her favorites were there: maple-cinnamon oatmeal, berries and yogurt, and oat bread with fruit spreads. She looked at her utensils, then back at the food.

David picked up on her movements and the lost look she had while eyeing her meal.

“Celestia, if I may…” He stood from his seat and walked around the table.

“David?” Luna questioned.

“Just a moment.” David walked to the prep room door and knocked twice.

Yelling and scrambling could be heard beyond the door for a moment, then it fell eerily silent. The door opened slowly, and a tan muzzle poked out.

David bent over and whispered something, the door closed, then opened again. “Thanks,” David said before returning to the table.

Instead of returning to his seat, he walked over to Celestia, smiling brightly and carrying something in his hands. Once at her side, he opened his hands and offered his gift to Celestia.

“What are those?” she asked.

“Hoof-bands. At least, that’s what Cherry, Applejack, and I call them. Let me show you.”

Celestia looked more confused than ever. Luna, however, just sat back and smiled while she munched on a croissant.

David reached out with his hand, seemingly asking for something. His silent request was met with the bewildered face of Celestia.

“What can I do—” she began to ask until David lightly grasped her right hoof. “Oh!” she squeaked.

David looked at the golden-clad hoof in his hands, then reached forward with his other hand and expertly removed the shoe.

“David, what are you—”

“Please, bear with me,” he requested.

He set down the shoe by her chair, then gently stroked the white hoof in his hand. Taking the band in the other, he stretched it and placed it around the hoof, letting it snap into place. The action caused the regal mare to wince as it tightened around her heel.

“Sorry,” he said.

David then picked up her spoon, and placed it under the band, next to her hoof. He raised his eyes and met her gaze. “There. Give it a try!”

Celestia retrieved her hoof, waving the utensil-wielding appendage in front of her face. She adjusted the spoon’s angle slightly, then proceeded to gather some of her hot oatmeal. The first bite was a bit shaky, but she brought it to her lips and gobbled it down.

“Oh! This is a marvelous adaptation!” she said, smiling brightly, with only a bit of her breakfast on her face.

“Hahaha, sorry, Sister. You have a little…” Luna motioned to her lips with her hoof.

“Well, better a little than a whole muzzle full,” Celestia joked. “Thank you, David. This is quite useful.” She smiled at him warmly.

“You’re welcome,” he said, then walked over to Luna’s side. “Would you like one?”

“Yes, please,” Luna answered, offering her right hoof.

David offered her the same treatment, with the exception that he was a bit more careful not to snap the band. Now, with Luna equally armed, he returned to his seat.

“There, that’s much better, don’t you think?” he asked.

“Oh yes, dear. I wonder why we have not heard of this before?” Luna said.

“I suppose it’s not too common. Applejack hadn’t heard of it either,” David commented.

Celestia finished off her bowl of oatmeal and looked to the group. “I believe I will recommend this to the department of health and welfare. It would be a good tool for both earth and pegasus ponies. It also gives me an idea for those less fortunate, such as the handicapped.”

Luna nodded energetically. “This is much fun! Perhaps I will forego using magic and will continue to dine like this! Tell me, though, David, why did you not introduce this marvel to me last night at our dinner?”

David shied away. “Luna, you know why. And I’ve told you now, that should be enough.”

“True. You deserve no rebuke for this. Thank you,” Luna said.

“You’re welcome. Now let’s enjoy our breakfast.”

The meal continued, with little conversation, both princesses seemingly concentrating on perfecting their new skill.

“So,” David started, “thanks to our little experiment, I think general magic usage is back on the table.”

“Yes, I believe my sister and I will be able to perform normally both in the throne room and outside the castle without fear of hurting you anymore. Please keep vigilant, though, if you feel any change, send word to us via a guard or let one of us know immediately.”

“I will. How do you feel about it, Celestia?”

“It is promising, but I will continue to be rather judicious today. Luna, would you please do me the favor of watching over David until lunch? I know you need to sleep for this evening’s court, but I would feel better knowing he was with you.”

“I will. Do not fear, he will be in my care.”

“Thank you, dear sister,” Celestia said. “Unfortunately, the time has come for me to leave.” Celestia dislodged her utensil from her band and laid it on her plate. “May I keep this band?” she asked David.

“Of course.” He smiled.

“Thank you.” Celestia grabbed the band with her lips and pulled it up past her hoof and onto her pastern, where it hung loosely like a bracelet. “Hmm, it might even become quite fashionable,” she remarked.

“We will have to get one in your color, Tia,” Luna offered.

“Perhaps, but for now, this one will do nicely.” Celestia stared at the little black band. “Well then,” She stood, re-shoeing her hoof, “I must bid you all good day.”

Celestia bowed slightly, then walked off toward the main castle wing doors, but stopped and turned to look back. “David, would you permit me an audience this evening, say before dinner?”

David stood to address her. “Yes, of course. Around six?”

“That would be fine. Thank you,” she said, before quickly disappearing through the doors.

David sat down, a knowing smile on his face.

“Well, well, my dear. It seems you will receive your answer by day’s end,” Luna said suggestively.

“Maybe. For now, let’s just try to survive the day, okay?”

“Indeed.”

***

The morning passed uneventfully with David napping in Luna’s bed and the princess catching up on her work. Now lunchtime, both David and Luna sat again in the dining room, waiting for Celestia to appear. David was in especially high spirits, as he had not felt any magic during the morning hours of court and was eager to report. Luna, however, was not as chipper. Her demeanor changed somewhat as she read over documents at her desk, but she had chosen to put on a smile, as not to worry her lover.

After waiting a few minutes seated at the table, the doors to the main castle finally opened and Celestia hastily walked in. “Forgive my late arrival. It seems court required a bit more of my attention today than I had previously surmised,” she said, standing by the table.

“Whatever could be so wrong?” Luna asked.

“It is but a minor squabble, the ones that take the longest to diffuse. I only came to see you both and hopefully hear some uplifting news before returning.”

“If you’re talking about me, then I can report that all is well,” David started. “I haven’t felt anything all morning. Did you even use magic at all?”

Celestia sighed. “I am so glad to hear you say that. Actually, I have felt quite guilty, as I was called to use it much more than I had hoped.”

“Oh. Well, don’t worry, it looks like it didn’t affect me.”

Celestia smiled warmly. “I am truly relieved. Forgive me, though, as I must now depart. Hopefully, there will be time for a few snacks during the next session, else they will see their princess starve!”

Celestia turned and ran off again through the doors, obviously a bit strained.

“Is she going to be okay?” David asked.

“Of course, ‘tis but a bit of our lives as the royal peacekeepers of this land.”

“What about you?”

Luna sighed. “Oh, have I worn such a face that you feel tense as well?”

“A bit. I noticed your change in mood after I woke up.”

“My apologies, dear. When we returned from breakfast this morning, a new letter had arrived from Twilight and even a few more while you napped.”

“Oh, how is she?”

“It does not seem that she is well. Though I have replied to her correspondences and offered our assistance, and am stuck waiting for her answer. It has left me a little nervous.”

“Is there anything we can do?”

“No. We will wait for her response. But be prepared, we may need to travel.”

“Okay.”

The meal was light and concluded quickly and in silence. Luna looked a bit sad as she finished her meal. ‘I should not have involved David in this. I feel terrible that I have soured his mood so. However, it is encouraging that he is so concerned for a friend. Hopefully, Twilight’s condition will improve, if not, we both will do what we must to help her.’

***

Returning from Lunch, David and Luna walked back to her quarters, lovingly leaning on one another. As they approached the doors, one of the guards spoke from the shadows.

“Princess, another letter has arrived in your absence. It is from Princess Twilight, and is marked ‘urgent.’ ” He offered Luna the letter, extending a hoof from the darkness.

“Thank you, ” she said, then directed David to receive the letter.

After entering the room, David handed her the letter, which she took to her desk. Reading over the missive carefully, she let out a sigh.

“We must go. She has called for you,” Luna said.

David stood from his seat. “Okay.”

“As you are still unknown to the world, I will teleport us both directly to her castle in Ponyville. From there, it will all be up to you, unless things take a turn for the worse.”

“I understand. I’m ready to go when you are.”

“Thank you, David.” She drew close to him, staring into his eyes.

David bent down, and kissed her lightly, cupping her face. “I’m sure it will be alright.”

“I hope so. It is quite wonderful that you are willing to try and help her. Not many would.”

Luna rested her head against his stomach and powered her horn. A moment passed, then they were gone.

***

Appearing in the grand entrance hall of Twilight’s crystal tree castle, David and Luna stood together in the darkness.

“Is this…”

“Twilight’s castle,” Luna replied.

“Where is everyone?” David asked.

“Twilight has most likely sent them away. It would not be good for them to be here.”

“Oh.”

“Come, she will be in her room. This way.” Luna walked toward the stairs with David in tow.

They walked up the stairs, and down a set of halls, coming to a stop at a set of grand doors adorned with Twilight’s star. David approached and noticed something was off.

‘The air, it’s kind of stale, warm and stuffy,’ David thought.

“She will be inside. Be kind, my love. She is not herself.”

“You aren’t going with me?”

“No. There is little I could do for her.”

“Okay. What can you tell me?”

Luna looked aside. “ ‘Twould best be explained through Twilight’s words, though she is not quite capable. Yet fear not, her condition will not affect you.”

“Luna, that doesn’t tell me anything.”

Luna sighed. “I am sorry, my love. Be strong. Help if you can. Do not be ashamed if you cannot.”

David turned away from Luna, towards the bedroom, and breathed deeply, calming himself. Having regained control of his nerves, he opened the door and proceeded in.

***

Twilight’s room was dimly lit by the sunlight filtering in around her thick curtains. The room was also stuffy, like the hall, but it also contained a scent… an odor of sorts that David could not place. As he surveyed the room, he noticed Twilight’s form, lying in her bed. She was under the covers, on her side, facing the windows.

David cleared his throat. “Twilight? It’s David.” He forced a smile on his face, determined to act positively.

Twilight shuffled under the sheets. “David?” She slowly rolled over to face him, tears in her eyes. “Oh, David. I’m so glad you were willing to come and help me.”

David approached the bedside and kneeled down closer to her. “Of course. Anything for a friend.”

“Luna said you could make it go away. I wasn’t sure at first, but I know you, I trust you. But, ohhh, David I need your help!”

Her desperation clung to David’s heart and made his smile falter. “Twilight, I’ve got to be honest. I don’t know what I’m dealing with here. You seem pretty out of it, and I think it might be best if we ask Celestia for help.”

“No! She can’t, she won’t help. She just wants me to wait, but I can’t! It’s so hot and I can’t even move. David, please help me,” Twilight begged.

“I can try. I just need a moment.” David placed his hand on her face, attempting to comfort her. Her forehead was blazing hot with fever.

Feeling his hand upon her, she grabbed it with her hoof and nuzzled his cooler flesh lovingly. “Thank you, David. Thank you so much.”

“Okay, where does it hurt?”

“Just everywhere… it’s like I’m on fire. The burning inside, that itch I can’t scratch…”

“Okay, okay. Just be still.”

David frowned at his friend’s obviously pained condition. He closed his eyes and placed his hands on her chest and head.

“Ohhh, David.” Twilight squirmed uncomfortably in his grasp.

‘Wow, she’s burning up.’

“Hold still, Twilight. I’m not good at this yet.”

“I’m sorry, it’s just… it itches so bad, and your hands feel so good.”

David concentrated as Twilight continued to fidget in his grip. She moaned and groaned while David grimaced, lost in his thoughts.

Suddenly, David grunted, and a bright light flashed as the magic activated.

David was left panting and out of breath as he opened his eyes to see how his friend was doing. Twilight, however, lay still on the bed, unmoving. After a moment, she opened her eyes to look up at him.

“Ugh, my head… feels a bit better I guess, and the itch… oh, David, it didn’t work!” she cried out.

David frowned as he glanced across her form. “Where does it itch?”

Twilight lifted her head to look at him bashfully. She pulled the covers up with her wing, then opened her legs. “Here, David… I need your help. You have to make this go away!”

The smell seeped out from under the covers, and it could be seen the moment it took hold in his senses— David’s nose scrunched up, and his eyes watered. He looked down at her body to see her parted, sweat-covered loins and drenched tail, then quickly looked away.

“Twilight!” he yelled, covering his eyes.

However, Twilight was on the offensive now. She slid out from her bed and nuzzled under David’s arm, weakly poking her muzzle into his chest. Her surprise attack caused David to fall backward onto his butt.

“I’m so sorry, did I hurt you?” she asked, following him off the bed.

“No, it’s okay. What’s going on?”

“Luna said you would help me. It hurts, David. I can’t do anything!”

David scrambled to his feet and turned away to the door. “I’m sorry, Twilight,” he said, then closed the door behind him, leaving the mare sobbing and alone.

***

David walked down the hall to find his mate resting on a bench.

“Luna!”

“Ah, David. I see you have used my sister’s magic again.”

“Yes, but it didn’t help. She’s… Luna, what is wrong with Twilight? She is acting very strange.”

Luna sighed. “I am sorry for putting this on you, love, and without much preparation. I suppose the truth is best after all. Twilight is experiencing her first heat as an alicorn. She has temporarily lost control of the characteristics of all three pony tribes that she has within and is weak, cannot fly, or use magic. In addition, her normal reproductive drive has been bolstered by her new, alicorn biology and powerful magical potential, making her symptoms even more pronounced. As if that was not enough, her estrus, or ‘heat’ period will be much longer than it used to be. I feel she will suffer for quite a while.”

David slumped down on the bench, floored with the news he was given.

“That’s terrible. So, that’s what is wrong with her!? How can we possibly help her then, and why am I here?”

“Yes, well… Ever since I had heard from Celestia that this was her first as an alicorn, I have been writing to her in an attempt to calm her nerves. Yesterday afternoon, as I told you last night, her condition took a turn for the worse, and she has been bedridden, since. That was quite unexpected, as her symptoms escalated much quicker than anticipated. I assume it may be due to the short time between ascension and her attunement to the magic of friendship, but I cannot be sure. As for help, truly, I wish there was something I could do for her, but alas, other than one of the extreme measures, I am useless to only provide support. However, there is more than one way to quench a heat, mind you.”

“And what would those be?”

“First, the extreme measure— If necessary, Celestia, I, or the appropriate medical staff could induce a coma for the next two weeks. However, Twilight’s body would still suffer the effect, and she would likely require some reconditioning after waking. I’m not too fond of this method, but she would at least be asleep during the worst part.”

David grimaced. “That sounds horrible.”

“Yes. There is another, less extreme alternative: Twilight could cease her estrous cycle completely if she chose to conceive with a stallion, but I know she does not desire that.”

“Whew,” David slumped over.

“And… the last method I present will not stop her cycle, but would instead allow it to continue, albeit with lessened effects. To do that, she must have intercourse, but not for the purpose of conception. Instead, the stimulation would cause her body to produce certain pre-pregnancy hormones that would reduce her fever, libido, and unwanted sensations. As you have found that magic can do little in this case, that, my dear, is why you are here.”

David’s head snapped up, accidentally smacking into the crystal wall. “Ow! Wait, what!? You actually expect me to just… just go have sex with her!? You didn’t tell her this, did you!?”

Luna straightened up. “Of course I did; we discussed it properly as a possible treatment. The extra benefit of you being unable to impregnate her makes you a reasonable choice as well. Yes, both Twilight and I were unsure at first, but she trusts you as I do, and would appreciate your help.”

“Then why in the hell didn’t you ask me!?”

Luna turned away. “I feared that you would not understand without seeing her condition. Was I correct? Would you have been able to calmly discuss this as a possibility?” She turned back to face him.

“This is—I don’t know what this is, Luna. It feels crazy!”

“David, please be calm. I can see that this does not sit well with you and I am sorry. Please know that I do not suggest this lightly. Twilight is a very dear friend, and I am pained to see her suffer like this. I worry that if her heat symptoms escalate, she may need to be hospitalized and an induced coma would be the proper treatment.”

“Really? But, Celestia… she wouldn’t let her be in any danger. Wait, does she know about this, that I’m here?”

“No, my sister believes Twilight will be able to pass this hurdle on her own, naturally. Of course, if Twilight continues to worsen, she will not hesitate to resort to medical treatment, as that would be most appropriate.”

“I just… and you would be okay with me in there?”

“It was not an easy decision, but yes, I would. I know you love me, and you are here because of my request. But I do not want you to do something you do not approve of. This is my idea, the fault lies with me. I only hope you can for—”

David waved his hands. “Stop. Fine, I’ll do it.” He stood up.

“Please, David, do not let me pressure you into this!” Luna pleaded.

“It’s okay, really. I need to talk to Twilight first, though.”

Luna nodded. “I understand. Keep in mind that she is not fully in control.”

***

David went back and stood in front of Twilight’s door. Inside, he could hear the soft sobbing from his distressed friend. He raised his hand to knock but dropped it back to his side. Instead, he opened the door and walked in, unbidden.

“Twilight?” he called out.

Now back under the covers, Twilight stopped sobbing and ceased all movement.

“Twilight, please talk to me.”

“I’m such a fool!”

“No. I just didn’t know, Twilight. Luna didn’t tell me what you were going through.”

“She didn’t tell you!?” Twilight screamed.

“No, but she has now. I need to talk to you.”

“No. We can’t! It’s over! Get out!”

“Please, Twilight. Luna said you could get worse. Talk to me.”

“Fine. Talk,” Twilight said, still buried under her sheets.

David took a deep breath and walked to the bedside. He sat down next to her, barely able to fit on the edge.

“I want to help you, Twilight.”

“No!”

“Wait, I thought that was why I was here.”

“It was, but not anymore. After I… after I acted so stupid!”

“Twilight, look at me,” he commanded in a stern, but loving voice.

Twilight rolled over and peeked out from under the covers.

David wore a soft smile. “Thank you. Now I know this isn’t what either of us expected, but we can work it out.”

Twilight averted her eyes from the man and stared at the wall. “I can’t believe she didn’t talk it over with you.”

“Yes, well, that’s for me to deal with later. Now, I’m here to talk it over with you.”

“Why?” Twilight barely squeaked out.

“You’re my friend. You’re suffering. I can help.”

“I don’t know why I ever thought this was a good idea,” she mumbled.

“Luna said you were in pain, and that you trusted me. That is good enough.”

“You would really…”

David stroked her mane, causing her to look up at him. “Is that what you want?”

Twilight’s tears started rolling down her cheeks as she looked up into his eyes. “I’m sooo sorry!”

“You don’t have anything to be sorry for.” David wiped away her tears and smiled brightly.

Still crying, she pressed her cheek into his hand, rubbing against his skin. David leaned down further and kissed her forehead and continued to stroke her mane, relaxing his friend. He continued down her neck, then reached under her covers to massage her withers and between her wings.

Twilight’s sobbing slowed and changed into soft coos. Her wings twitched under his touch, and she looked up to his face. Meeting his smiling gaze, she reached out a hoof. David grabbed it and pulled it up to his lips. He kissed it lightly, keeping his eyes trained on hers. She pulled the hoof back, his hand with it, and now with it in reach, she kissed it back, then carefully took a finger into her mouth and sucked on it lightly.

Twilight’s wings stiffened under the covers. Seeing this, David pulled the restraining fabric off of her, allowing the feathery appendages to extend freely and twitch as her body was stimulated. He continued his exploratory massage, moving over her body with practiced care. He teased her flanks with his fingertips and mussed the fur over her cutie mark.

She stopped suckling his digits and looked up at him expectantly.

“Are you sure?” she asked timidly.

“I am. Are you?”

“I’m sorry I’m not pretty like Luna.”

“What?” he said softly. “You’re beautiful, Twilight,” he whispered in her ear causing it to twitch.

She shook her head, looking down again.

David smiled. “You know… I’ve seen more than a few events from your life. I’m telling you, Twilight, you are beautiful.”

“David…” she moaned his name.

He shushed her with a finger.

“Kiss me… please,” she begged.

David stopped stroking her body and moved over her, looming. He propped himself up with his arms on both sides of her head.

Twilight craned her neck up, reaching for David, looking into his eyes as she drew closer. David leaned in and closed his eyes as their lips met.

They kissed gently, unmoving. It was prolonged, but otherwise, it was chaste.

Twilight went slack, falling to the bed, gasping for breath. However, David gave her no quarter and followed her down, reconnecting their lips as she gasped, making a much more passionate approach.

David pressed her head into the mattress, holding the kiss until she began to squirm.

She gasped. “Oh, David.”

David smiled. “Sorry, I had to reset the mood.”

Twilight smiled and blushed. “Thank you.”

David pulled back, giving her a little space. Reaching behind his head, he grabbed his collar and pulled off his shirt, throwing it unceremoniously into the corner of the room.

Twilight reached up with her forehooves and pressed them into his chest. He leaned slightly into her, allowing her to feel his weight. With her eyes wide, David reached down and began to rub her chest and under her wings. He tried to move down her sides, but his position made it difficult.

David raised up and got off the side of the bed while Twilight looked on. He kept her gaze locked with his as he slid off his pants and boxers, freeing his stiffening manhood.

Twilight couldn’t help but glance lower, breaking their connection. She instantly blushed and returned her eyes to his, partially covering her face with her hooves.

David moved to the foot of the bed and crawled up below her, still keeping his gaze locked with hers. As he got closer, he pulled the covers off the bed, casting them aside, causing her to shudder in surprise. He looked down at the mare below him. Her legs were locked together and held tightly to the bed, covering her privates.

He drew even closer, bending down to rub her thighs, hips, and flanks, then moved down to her legs. As he touched them, Twilight relaxed slightly, letting her legs uncross. David took the momentary lapse to move closer and leaned into her legs, parting them with his weight. He then rested his body against hers, his chest against her chest, his face at her hoof-covered face.

Twilight’s breath came in short, ragged spurts. ‘My stars, I can feel his weight on me, holding me down! I can’t help it, but I’m shaking uncontrollably. Am I scared!?’

David noticed the panic in her eyes. He propped himself up on his arms, taking his weight off her.

Twilight uncovered her face to see what was wrong, but David just smiled at her, then leaned in for a kiss, which she readily accepted. ‘He’s so hot and such a good kisser! And, I can feel his… his length hitting me, pressing into my teats as he hovers over me. Oh, this is really happening!’

Twilight redoubled her efforts in the kiss, her passion becoming inflamed. She thrashed her tongue around with his, exploring his mouth, tasting him, learning what David really was. He was a man.

They broke their kiss, Twilight panting against his cheek as David nuzzled next to her ear. She craned her head and placed her forelegs around his neck, drawing him closer. David kissed and nipped at her neck, causing Twilight to wrap her back legs around his waist.

David mused as he lavished her neck and jawline with kisses. ‘I can feel the heat in her loins. Her fur is wet with sweat; it sticks to me and strokes my dick as she moves, even as she is begging for my lips.’

Twilight whimpered between his kisses, pulling at David’s neck, trying to reconnect with him.

David’s thoughts ran wild. ‘Oh, man she’s grinding against me. Begging me. Don’t look in her eyes!’

David pulled out of her embrace and ran his hand down her belly and toward her wet nethers. Twilight shuddered at his bold, new movements. David didn’t stop, though. He proceeded past her teats and wrapped his hand around her wetness, sliding his fingers up and down her slit. He could feel her winking against him; her clitoris was already fully exposed and ready for the act to begin. David inserted the tip of one finger into her steaming vulva, forcing her to gasp. He twisted his finger around as he drilled into her depths, sending ripples of pleasure shooting through her body.

David watched her reactions as he moved his fingers in and out of the mare. Twilight’s eyes were wide as she stared at the ceiling, her breaths short and labored as she trembled and squirmed under him.

David removed his hand and pulled it up to his face. Given the short respite, Twilight’s eyes refocused as her mind cleared and she pulled her head up to look at him. He locked eyes with her as he sniffed her juices on his hand, then licked it. ‘A bit bitter and salty, but it’s also somehow clean.’

“That… that was just your hand?” she asked.

David nodded politely, then went back to leaning on both arms, hovering over her. “If you need more, you’ll have to tell me what you want.”

She averted her eyes and turned her head. “I want…” she said quietly.

“What?” he asked, cocking his head.

She turned back to face him, looking a bit perturbed. After reconnecting with his gaze, her features softened. “I want it, David. I want it all. I need it.”

He smiled at her forward request. “As you wish, Princess.”

David reared back and grabbed a nearby pillow. He scooped under her butt with his hand and lifted her whole back end up, then stuffed the pillow underneath her, propping her backside up in the air.

“Comfortable?” he asked.

Twilight nodded but otherwise was silent. He watched her for movement, only noticing her short, labored breaths as her chest rose and fell.

“Okay,” he said.

David looked down at her slick, engorged slit. It glistened with wetness, waiting for him to take action and winked at him twice in quick succession as her arousal grew and her patience waned. David casually played with her labia and clit, causing Twilight to thrash her head around wildly. Then he grabbed his stiff member and laid it on top of her mound, pointing it straight up to the sky.

Twilight noticed his glans’ appearance poking out from below her stomach, and gasped.

Falling to the feelings of lust building within him, David began to rub his length against her, wetting his shaft. He then pulled back and rubbed the head against her slit, causing him to moan and close his eyes.

Twilight visibly stiffened, her expectations had overwhelmed her. As she felt his tip against her, parting her lips, she clenched her jaws.

David pressed into her firmly, stretching her, entering her slowly. He hissed at the tightness of the mare below him. The fire within Twilight consumed him and tried to burn his flesh as he worked to bury his manhood inside. Her heat scorched his flesh and yet gripped him tightly as he attempted to change angles to press even further.

‘She’s so tight!’ he screamed internally, eyes screwed shut in pleasure.

Not able to get further than an inch past the head, he made a quick thrust with his hips, gaining ground and sinking further into the hot, quivering mound of his friend.

Twilight screamed out, her first climax taking over, with sparks of magic painting the ceiling as her wings flapped uselessly against the bed. David held onto her legs for leverage as her juices gushed forth from her slit, soaking their loins and providing more, much-needed lubrication. David savored the euphoria as he rode her, finally able to gain ground while he continued to pump into her depths.

Twilight’s first orgasm waned, and she looked up at him expectantly.

David recognized the look and steeled himself for what was to come. He pulled his length out slowly, only to slam back down inside of her, now more than halfway buried inside the young princess. He spread her legs and leaned over her, rocking his hips to thrust harder, deeper inside.

Twilight’s eyes were wide as she felt his onslaught down below. Her tension began to build again, and she looked up at the ceiling, then down again to her friend as he rutted her senseless.

David’s efforts paid off, and he had very little of his manhood left outside of the mare. He smiled at his accomplishment, but unfortunately lost his concentration and took a long stroke, pulling completely out by accident. He hissed as the cold air chilled his penis with her wetness still coating him, even as the steam rose off of his figurative rod of hot steel. Fumbling, David pulled away and reached down to realign himself. He then noticed her slick juices coating his length as he easily parted her lips and felt around for her entrance.

Now lined up, David was done playing. He tensed his body and made a quick thrust, fast and deep, hilting himself against her and feeling his tip strike the opening of her womb, causing Twilight to scream out again in another mighty climax.

As he held himself inside Twilight, feeling her cervix kissing his tip, he ground his pelvis into her snatch, trying to penetrate even further into her depths.

The sensation was overwhelming to him; he wanted to come. He needed to fill her with his seed. He pulled back a short bit and began to rapidly pump into her, twisting as he met her flesh, prodding her womb with each push. As he landed each thrust, Twilight’s back arched, and legs kicked wildly in response.

David grabbed a leg and held on, still pounding away until a quick contraction of hers caught his tip in the opening of her womb. As his head popped free of its grasp, his own climax came to take him away. He convulsed madly as his hips buried himself as far as he could, now spilling his seed deep inside the young royal mare. His semen flew forth, but he did not feel it pool around him; instead it poured directly into her fertile womb.

The warm feeling of David’s semen in her belly and the full sensation brought yet another climax to Twilight. Her eyes went white, and a tingling sensation was felt by them both as magic filled the air with energy. Her voice was rough, and she howled in the throes of passion. David also raised his voice, but no words come out, with only moans and grunts filling the air. He gritted his teeth and closed his eyes, only to be blinded behind his eyelids by a bright flash.

Instantly, the two blacked out, falling into a panting heap of sweaty flesh and fur.

***

Luna burst into the room, shock written on her face. There she found her friend and her lover, spent and unconscious, but unharmed.

With the sensation still fresh, a thought came to Luna’s mind. She closed her eyes and reached into the dreamscape, not completely surprised to see both of them there. Twilight was resting peacefully in her bed in the old Golden Oaks Library, while David was snoozing in Luna’s bed, with Luna wrapped in his arms and her wings covering him protectively.

As they were both dreaming peacefully, Luna withdrew from the dream worlds and came back to reality. She smirked a bit at the two nestled together, then pulled a bed sheet off the floor and covered them, allowing them to sleep off their post-coital exhaustion.

‘Well done, my David,’ she thought, looking at the sleeping pair. ‘It seems you have unconsciously tapped into my magic and crafted a beautiful dream for Twilight. My only concern now is how or if I should share this new development with my sister, assuming she did not sense it directly.’

Her internal monologue finished and having done her good deed, Luna returned to the hall to wait.

***

Twenty or so minutes passed before a groggy, but clothed, David made his stealthy exit from Twilight’s bedchambers. He then made his way down the hall to where Luna had previously been waiting.

“So, you’ve now ended the maidenhood of two princesses of the realm, how do you feel?” she asked, smiling.

“You’re terrible, you know that?” he huffed.

Luna stood and faced away. “You are correct. Sometimes I am. I only hope you will forgive me in time. Please keep in mind that we both gave ourselves willingly to you. One, from love and passion, the other, out of trust and need. There are few, finer reasons. You must be careful, though, you have captured the heart of one, and caught the attention of others, but you only have two hands. Be sure not to overburden yourself.”

“So noted.”

Luna turned her head back to him. “Are you really so angry with me that I have pushed you into this situation?”

David paused. The silence was deafening. “I… No. It would have been better if you had discussed it with me, but I would have done it just the same. For Twilight, or for you.”

Luna hung her head low. “My heart aches with the strife I have caused. Please, do not hate me.”

David drew close to her and leaned over her back, falling to his knees as he rested his head and arms on her for support. She stood tall, taking his weight against her.

“I… I don’t hate you, Luna,” he said, sobbing lightly into her coat. “I love you. I want to keep loving you. I want you to love me too.”

Luna looked back at him and teared up. She opened her wing and laid it over his back. “I do love you, my dear. I want to do better for you. I swear it. Please forgive me.”

David cried openly into her back, letting his tears stream down his face and her sides. He gripped her tightly and pulled her against him. “I forgive you!! I’ll always forgive you!” he yelled into her flesh.

Luna crumpled under his weight and spun around to face him. She nestled her head into the crook of his neck and sobbed quietly with her man. Finally, she opened her great wings and cocooned them both in their feathery warmth, drawing them close together. They sat there on the cold, crystal floor for an unmeasured amount of time until they had run out of tears and strength.

“Come, love, let us go home,” she said.

“What about…”

“She will most likely sleep for a long time. Fear not, though, as I have arranged for a trustworthy pony to take care of her through the night. She will be here soon.”

“Okay.”

Luna powered her horn again, with one last tear rolling down her cheek, then teleported them both out of existence.

***

Act XXV - And the Survey Says!…

David and Luna reappeared in Luna’s chambers after leaving Twilight’s castle with Luna still holding her lover protectively in her wings. Now back home, she unwrapped them and stood tall beside him.

David was obviously spent. Still slumped on the floor, he knelt on his hands and knees, head hanging limply below him.

“I need to get cleaned up,” he said.

“Of course, I understand. May I help you?” Luna asked with tenderness.

“I… Sure.”

David stood shakily and walked into the bathroom. He managed to shed his clothes as he walked and then sat down on a bench in the shower area. Luna started the water and adjusted the temperature accordingly, and it proceeded to soak David where he sat.

‘Ugh, the smell is so strong. All I can smell is sweat and Twilight,’ he thought.

Luna watched as David sat motionless on the bench. With a forlorn look, she lathered her wings and began to wash his back and sides lovingly.

Slowly, David came back to life and reached for the shampoo. He squirted some in his hands and began to lather his hair. After his head, he washed his face, then moved slowly down to his chest.

Luna nuzzled him tenderly. Her only desire was to be near to her beloved. David paid little attention to her, however, and scrubbed his body intently.

Almost finished, his hand finally made it down to his privates, and he winced at the touch of the washcloth, still quite sensitive. Choosing to avoid the cloth, he worked to create a lather with the body soap, then placed the foam in his groin, and carefully cleaned his nethers with his hands.

Finished with the task, he slumped back over and hung his head again.

“I’m so tired…”

Luna nodded solemnly and spoke to him softly. “As well you should be. You gave your all and even used powerful magics. Are you aware that in the act, you cast not one, but two powerful spells of mine, sending both Twilight and yourself hurdling into the dream world, while also crafting a personal dream for her to enjoy?”

“I did?” David perked up at the news.

Luna smiled weakly, her pain still showing. “Indeed. It somewhat backfired when the spells consumed you as well, but it put Twilight into a peaceful sleep, letting her rest with a wonderful memory.”

“Good.”

“Your focus on helping poor Twilight must have triggered your magic. Just as with Applejack, how or why you were able to use such purposeful and powerful magic is still unknown. But this also comes with a warning, my magic can alter one’s perception and beguile them, or as you have seen, send them to sleep and craft dreams. It can even allow you to walk the dreams, learning secrets that should never see the light of my sister’s day. Do you understand?”

“I think so. But hopefully, I won’t have a reason to use your magic in the near future.”

Luna hung her head. “It is not always that easy. Just as you did not intend to use it today, your feelings may cause you to unknowingly use it again.”

“I understand,” he said plainly, then stood up and let the water wash over him, removing the last of what covered him: soap, sweat, secretions, and tears.

***

Finally clean and dry, David lumbered back to Luna’s bed and lay down quietly. Luna waited for him to settle, then slipped into bed next to him. She pressed her side into his back, hoping to give him comfort.

David sighed and opened his eyes, staring into the room. “Luna, I’m sorry. I still trying to work through all of this. You really should’ve told me what was going on. When you didn’t, it really hurt me.”

Luna pulled away reflexively, leaving a cold void between their bodies. “You… are right, David. What I did was wrong, though I thought it to be best. I am still too used to the old ways, to holding secrets and having to manipulate perceptions—”

“You can’t do that to me, Luna. I can’t accept that.”

“I do not expect you to. As I said in Ponyville, I want to do better. You make me want to do better… I am just—”

David rolled over, grabbed Luna around her barrel and pulled her close to him, stopping her words. She stiffened at his unexpected embrace, and though his strength forced the air from her lungs, his warmth soothed her heart, causing her eyes to tear up.

“Luna, I’ve forgiven you, but I’m not quite over it yet. Before, I was angry and sad. I’m not anymore, I’m just tired. I just need a little quiet time right now.”

Luna finally relaxed in his grasp.

“Thank you, Luna. I love…” David stopped suddenly, having fallen fast asleep.

“And I, you,” she whispered, smiling at her man. A faint aura appeared on her horn. ‘I hope this does not cause you discomfort, my love.’

Luna cast a spell over him, putting him into a deep sleep. She then dove into the dreamscape and found David dreaming of their exact position— the same dream he had earlier. Luna quietly slipped into David’s dream, replaced her facsimile, and slept with him both in the mind and reality.

***

While napping with David, a message arrived for Luna from Celestia— it was time to meet. After stealthily extracting herself from David’s grasp, Luna slowly made her way through the castle’s halls to see her sister while lost in thought.

‘Damnable, Luna! My failure in communication has hurt my love, and I must make an active effort to change. While he sleeps, I will start with my sister. She has called me to meet, and I will be honest and forthright in my replies to her questions. I cannot afford to play the games of old; there is no need for manipulation as there are no prophecies to fulfill or tests of merit, and I certainly hope allegories of making friends does not come into play. No, truth will be my light.’

She stopped at the door to the solarium, took a breath, then opened the door. Celestia was inside, seated on a large cushion looking out at the castle grounds.

Luna walked in resolutely. “I have come as requested, Sister. I hope everything is alright.”

“Thank you, Lulu. Yes, I have settled the court, but as I said at breakfast, there are things I wish to talk to you about.”

Luna walked over and lay down next to Celestia. She craned her neck and nuzzled her sister’s side affectionately. “Come, relax, Tia. Talk with me.”

Celestia smiled at her sister’s warm display and settled down next to her.

“No doubt this is about David?” Luna inquired.

Celestia was silent for a moment, staring out at the courtyard. “…Yes.”

“I am here for you. What is on your mind?”

“As I believe you know, David and I have argued recently. Things were said and done that were not appropriate for friends. I also feel as though I have slighted you, as well.”

“How so?” Luna asked.

Celestia sighed. “I… I have been covetous of you, of your relationship.”

“Oh? Is that so?” Luna said jokingly.

Celestia turned to her sister with hurt in her eyes. “Please, take this seriously, Lulu. I do not wish for strife to come between us!”

Luna closed her eyes and smiled softly. “Sister,” she said solemnly. “I have fallen to the dark forces of jealousy, bitterness, and hate. I know quite well that you will not succumb to these things as I did.”

“How? How can you know?”

“That is quite simple. For in this exact moment, you have done what I did not. You have chosen to reach out to me.”

“But what about David!?”

Luna shook her head slowly. “David is not mine to keep. Yes, we do feel strongly for each other, but I have asked a favor of him… to consider someone close to me as well.”

“You did? So what David said about sharing?”

“Yes. That was my idea. Tia, you are my family, and I love you so very much. I would rather part from David than to see sadness and pain in your eyes. But there is a chance, one for the both of us. If you truly feel something for him, and he finds love in himself for you too, then perhaps we can all be together.”

“That—” Celestia shook her head and mane. “We cannot!”

“Come now. We share our titles, we co-govern this land. Our roles even extend to the heavens above. There is no law forbidding it and if we can all be happy, why not share?”

“I just feel so… like I am thieving, conniving.”

Luna smiled warmly. “Be at ease. I wish to give you this gift, this chance. It is as much for me as it is for you.”

Slowly, Celestia turned and looked into Luna’s eyes. “So, if I wanted to… court him?”

“Of course.” Luna nodded.

“And more?”

“I would be most happy.”

“I do not know if this will work, Lulu.”

“Nor do I. I only know that I am willing to try, Sister. David’s and my romance has been a whirlwind, but so far, our feelings have done nothing but grow. He has had some time to think about you and the proposition I suggested. I believe he is also ready to try.”

“Yes, he has said as much to me and even requested a ‘date.’ ”

“Any your response?”

“If you could not tell, I intend to respond tonight. I believe I will accept.”

“Wonderful. I hope to hear good things from you both!”

“Lulu, I…”

“What is it, Sister?”

“I am scared. I tried to restrain my emotions around him, but in doing so, I became embittered and lashed out. Now I sway back and forth on this precipice, blushing one moment and jealous the next. How am I to be normal around the both of you?”

“I have not answers for those things. This will be new for all of us, especially for David. In his world, I believe this concept is fairly taboo. I suppose my only advice for us all is to be open with how we feel and to communicate. It is something I have struggled with, even failed at times, but I now know how important it is.”

“Yes, I suppose you are right. However, worry I will be able to be as open with my feelings as you have. I am also not quite ready for my little ponies to see me so… honest.”

“Shroud the public as you please. At one time I too felt the need for propriety to reign, but soon abandoned it. I can understand, though, that you may have stronger reservations. Just do not let it affect how David perceives your intent. Communicate fully with him, and you will be rewarded, this I can promise.”

“I will take that to heart.” Celestia paused, and a rosy blush grew on her cheeks. “So, are you comfortable with sending him to meet me tonight, even if I attempt to steal him away for dinner?”

“Yes.”

“Then I will give him my answer. I will see if he will join me this evening for our ‘date.’ ”

“Splendid! Then, is there anything else you wish to discuss?”

“No, not at this time. I believe I have enough to work through as it is.”

“Fine. I wish thee well, Sister. You have my support, though do try to focus on him tonight. Now if you will excuse me, I am off to nap before court. I would sincerely appreciate if you could handle the moon again in my stead.”

“If that is what you wish. Goodnight, Lulu, and thank you… for everything.”

***

Luna returned to her chambers. There within, she found her David, still sleeping soundly.

‘He seems at peace. I know he must awaken, as it is time for him to meet my sister, but I fear he is still sore with me for what transpired earlier. I hope it does not affect him tonight.’

Luna nuzzled David, gently shaking him awake.

“Oh, Luna. What time is it?”

“It is early evening, almost five-thirty. It is time for you to awaken, is it not?”

“Yes. I suppose so,” he replied groggily.

“Did you rest well? Are you feeling alright?”

“I did, and I am.” David rolled over and sat up to face Luna. He looked into her eyes.

‘She looks… sad?’

Luna stood face-to-face with him, but her head was held somewhat low. Her posture seemed weak, with her back sagging and hollow.

“Luna, what’s wrong?”

She raised her head. “What? Nothing is wrong. It is just…”

“Come here,” he said, opening his arms to her.

Luna walked forward and placed her head and neck over his shoulders, resting her weight on him.

‘She’s trembling.’

“Luna, you’re shaking.”

David wrapped his arms around her neck and pulled her close, nuzzling into the side of her cheek.

“Honestly, David, I was a bit afraid. Afraid that you would still be angry about earlier.”

“Luna, I’m not angry. I might be a little tense whenever I think back on it, but if you see me like that, just come right up and let me know. The same goes for you if you feel anxious. It will take work from both of us to get through this completely. Just remember that I love you, Luna.”

Luna finally relaxed in his arms. “I love you as well, David.” She tightened around him, using her strong neck to give him a hug. “I am also a bit nervous for you.”

David pulled away to look at her. “Why do you say that?”

“You are off to see my sister soon. I wish you— both of you, to be… amicable. No, that is not the word… I want you to try to have fun, yes.”

“Fun?” he asked.

“I just arrived from meeting with her. From what I can see, she will accept your request for a ‘date’ tonight. If she does, focus on yourselves and try to have a good time together. She is often too caught up in being the Princess that I fear she may not let her mane down. You may have to show her what ‘fun’ is.”

“Okay, I’ll try.”

“Good. Now go get cleaned up, it is almost time to go. I partook of a small snack while you slept, but now I must nap before court. Today has been more tiring than I had anticipated.”

“Okay. Thanks, Luna.”

David leaned in and kissed her on the nose, tickling her. Luna shook her head and mane, her eyes closed tightly as she tried to lose the sensation.

David smirked at her reaction.

“Come now, that tickles!” she protested.

“Sorry,” he said, cupping her cheeks.

David leaned in and closed his eyes and met her lips with his. She reciprocated, leaning in, her eyes lidded while she enjoyed their embrace. They kissed gently, soothing each other with love and tenderness. Finally, they broke apart, looked into each other’s eyes and smiled.

“Will I see thee again soon?” she asked.

“Whenever time allows,” he replied.

At that, David stood beside her and helped her undress, then put her to bed.

***

The grand, golden doors closed behind David, just as he cleared the threshold, courtesy of the guards outside. Inside the room, Celestia sat behind her desk, rifling through papers.

“Thank you for meeting me,” she said.

“Anytime,” David responded warmly.

Celestia stopped what she was doing and looked up at David. “So, I do not know how to begin, so I will state it plainly. I accept your request for a date. Tonight, at dinner.”

David smiled brightly. “That’s great! Thank you, I look forward to it.”

“Do you have a place where we can convene?” she asked.

David looked away, thinking for a moment. “Meet me at the observatory. Say, eight-thirty?”

“I accept. Till then, David.”

“Wait! Do you want to do anything or eat something special?” he asked.

Now it was Celestia’s turn to pause for thought.

“David, I simply do not know. May I trust you with the preparations?”

“If that’s what you’d like, of course.”

“Good. Then I will leave it to you. Till then.”

David left but stopped as he hit the tile floor outside.

His heart was pumping hard, and his blood was hot in his veins.

‘I’m not sure why, but I’m so excited! What should I do? I don’t have much time to prepare. First I need to see Cherry again and get cooking. I need a plan.’

“…”

Celestia sighed. ‘I’ve accepted his offer, and he is off to make ready. Now what? There is but only two hours or so—what should I do? The time for the exchange draws near. I suppose I must deal with it first. Once again, I must perform this task alone.’

***

David brought himself out of his thoughts and put his feet to action.

‘I need to start cooking, but first I should go tell Luna.’

His feet carried him hurriedly to her chambers. He barely paused outside the doors to acknowledge the shadows beside them, only saying, “Excuse me,” in passing.

David opened the doors and quickly closed them behind him. He saw Luna on her bed, just as he left her moments before.

‘Sorry, but it’s better that I wake you.’

He walked over to her bedside and knelt by her sleeping face. Gently, he stroked her mane, pushing her bangs out of her face and rubbing behind her ears.

Luna’s face frowned as she stirred from her slumber. She opened her eyes to view her lover, and her scowl slipped away, and her gentle smile appeared.

“Sorry for waking you,” David whispered.

Luna grasped David’s hand in the crook of her leg and nuzzled it lightly against her cheek. “Mmm, forgiven,” she mumbled.

“Well, you were correct. Celestia has accepted my request for a date. She wants to see me tonight, for dinner.”

Luna smiled and perked up. “It is good she has followed through.”

“But I can’t shake this odd feeling… when Celestia accepted, she didn’t seem happy or interested, but rather distant.”

“It has taken great strides for my sister to reach this point, but you must help her make even greater gains. Fear not, David. You have a way with us, one that is wonderful—as if it gives us new purpose in our lives. Now, go. I imagine you have much to do before your date.”

“Thank you, Luna. Goodnight, my love.”

David closed the doors to Luna’s chambers carefully as he left, then spun on his heels.

‘Now for the hard part, Cherry.’

***

Knock, knock, knock.

There was no noise from beyond the prep room door.

“Hmm. Looks like I’m going to have to find her again.”

David looked through the prep room and again in the kitchen. Finding nopony around, he knew what he had to do.

“Ugh. I didn’t want to bother Cherry in her room.”

David stopped short of Cherry’s door and listened for activity. Hearing somepony inside, he knocked on the door.

Knock, knock, knock. “Hello, Cherry?”

A familiar rustling was heard beyond the door. “David? Is that you… again?”

“Yes, Cherry, it’s me,” he said dejectedly. “Sorry, I’d like to use the kitchen if I may.”

Cherry opened the door and peeked out. “Oh, getting ready for another date with Princess Luna?”

“No, not tonight. I want to prepare something for Princess Celestia, though.”

“Princess Celestia!?” she gasped.

“Whoa, keep it down, there’s no reason to yell.”

“What are you up to, David?” Cherry’s countenance quickly slipped from surprise to curiosity.

“Tonight I’m making dinner and dessert for Princess Celestia. That’s all.”

“Oh really? Are you trying to take my job or something?” Cherry joked with a hint of sincerity.

“No, not at all! We’re having dinner in the observatory, and I thought I’d make something.”

Cherry smirked. “David, you’re a terrible liar.”

“I don’t know what you’re implying, but you couldn’t be more wrong.”

“Come on. I see how Princess Celestia acts around you sometimes. Was this dinner her idea or yours?”

“Mine. Completely.”

“Oh!”

“What does that mean?”

“It means, that if you want to use my kitchen tonight, you’re going to have to pay for it.”

“What? How? I don’t have any money!”

“Relax, I’m not after your bits. Well, not that kind of bits… Anyway, get to the kitchen. I’ll meet you there.” Cherry then promptly shut the door in his face.

“Trouble,” he mumbled.

***

Cherry made David wait for a few minutes, which he spent sitting on a stool in the kitchen. Then she strolled on in, wearing her usual chef’s coat and looking quite presentable, as usual. She walked right up to David, looked up into his eyes and smiled.

“Time for you to pay up!” She beamed.

“Again, Cherry, I don’t know what you want.”

“Oh, yeah. Let’s start with a little lesson on French toast. We don’t have to make it now, but you can go over it with me, and I’ll just take a few notes.”

“Is that all?” David asked.

Cherry cocked her head. “Maybe?”

David stayed on his stool and Cherry sat at a nearby workstation facing him. She had a pad and pencil out and held the latter in her mouth to the side like a cigar.

“Okay, you jus’ gimme the rundown ‘n I’ll write it up.” she said, still holding the pencil between her teeth.

David did his best to explain his recipe, how he made it, the little tricks he thought he had, and added some flair here and there to liven up the story. Every once in a while, Cherry would stop and ask a question or have him pause so she could write something down in detail.

Even though the recipe was simple, it took over twenty minutes for David to satisfy Cherry’s interest. After finishing, she stopped and looked over her notes.

“Huh. That doesn’t take much effort at all!”

“Yeah. I was trying to tell you that, but you made me go into every little thing. It’s just a basic custard that you can dress up and then use to fry bread!”

“Yes, David. I see that now. You don’t have to get all snooty on me.”

“Sorry.”

“That’s better. And even though this is a nice recipe, I’m going to have to ask you for more payment before I let you use the kitchen.”

“What!? What do you want now? I don’t have much time tonight.”

“Okay, okay. Don’t go champing at the bit. I’ll let you get started soon, I just want you to open up to me a bit.”

“What do you want to know?”

“Well, I know you don’t want to talk about tonight, but maybe you’ll fill me in on what’s been going on with you. Since the day of the outing, the mood has changed around here; both princesses seem to have something on their minds, and even Princess Twilight came to help out. It honestly has me a bit worried.”

“Oh. Cherry, I don’t know if I can talk about that.”

“Please, David. I can see it’s affecting you too. You know I can be trusted!”

“Okay, Cherry. Let me just get started here, then I’ll explain it to you.”

Cherry let out a breath she’d been holding. “Thanks.”

***

David told Cherry what he could while working on his dinner for Princess Celestia. Cherry sat nearby, listening intently to his words and watching him work, asking few questions until he had said his piece.

“So let me get this straight, you’ve become sensitive to when the princesses use magic, and you’ve used some of Celestia’s power to heal Applejack when she got hurt at the outing?”

“Yes. But this is top-secret, Cherry.”

“I understand. I just didn’t think it would be anything like this!”

“What did you think it was?”

“Oh, I just figured you were two-timing Princess Luna.” Cherry laughed heartily.

“That’s not funny, Cherry.”

“Yeah, yeah. I’m just kidding. But Princess Celestia has been acting all strange, and Princess Luna was a bit too, so I thought something was up.”

“It’s just been a bit difficult for all of us and I think Celestia has taken it pretty hard.”

“Did you just say ‘Celestia?’ ” she whispered.

“Uhh, yeah. I did,” David stuttered as he tried to recover. “Princess Celestia and I are friends, and she’s allowed me to call her by name, the same for Princess Luna. But that was a slip of the tongue. I prefer to show them their due respect and only be so familiar in like company.”

“Oh, I see. A little royal privilege. You’ve done well for yourself, David!” She nudged him playfully with her hoof.

“Yeah, yeah. Just forget about it. Even they deserve to have friends they can act more relaxed with. It’s mostly due to my courtship with Princess Luna than anything else.”

“And how’s that going?”

“Honestly, good. We did just have our first fight, though, and we’re currently working through it.”

“Can you tell me what it was about?”

“No, and I’m not going to.”

“Okay, you don’t need to say anything. Can you talk more about the magic thing?”

“Perhaps a little.”

“So, are you in pain?”

“No, not really. I was getting headaches when they would go through the sun and moon’s exchange, but we figured out that was because they both were using magic at once. Since then, we’ve figured out a way around that for the meantime.”

“But you still feel it when they use any magic right?”

“Yes, but it isn’t painful, just… odd. Uncomfortable at most. Actually, we recently found a workaround for that as well. It seems that my ability to sense their magic is limited by distance.”

“Oh, so if they are far enough, you can’t feel it?”

“Exactly. If they are near me, though, the princesses have been trying to use less magic.”

“Good.” Cherry smiled. “I’d hate for you to get hurt over this.”

“Thanks, Cherry. Me too.”

“So, what about Princess Luna? I hear that you two looked pretty hitched-up as you’ve walked around the castle lately.”

“I’m not sure exactly what you’re saying, but it sounds a bit—”

“Hold on, hold on… I take it back. I just mean you have just been around each other a lot.”

“We’re having a good time, that’s all. She’s been especially kind on the magic issue, and I’ve tried not to impose too much.”

“But you’ll feed her hoof—I mean, hand-to-mouth, huh?”

“Oh, you saw that, did you?”

Cherry giggled. “Sorry. I spied a little.”

“Yes, well, since she can’t use magic at meals, I’ve been helping where I can.”

“Oh! That’s what you wanted those hoof-bands for!”

“Yup. Both of the princesses took quite a liking to them at breakfast.”

“Cool. —Oh, it looks like you’re almost done with your preparations.”

“Yeah. Just a bit more and I should be ready for dinner. Thanks again for letting me use the place.”

“Well, you’re just lucky that there’s nopony left to serve or I’d have to kick you out!”

“I guess so.”

“So, you need anything else special for tonight?”

“Maybe a few things. Let me have your ear for a bit.”

“David, you can have all of me if you’d just ask.”

David stumbled back. “Uhh…”

“…mm, mha! Mhahaha, mhahaha! Hahahahaha!…You’re so easy, David!”

“Sigh.”

***

Celestia walked to the observatory. As she neared the entrance door, she stopped to take inventory.

‘Alright, breathe. Things to discuss— I have David’s papers and the new translations I have made from them. Umm, the hoof-bands, yes. I introduced them in court today, plenty to talk about there. I should also inquire of how he feels; I noticed he used my magic last night. If all else fails, I can ask him more of his home. —Okay, time to go. I am ready for him.’

Celestia lifted her hoof to open the door but paused. Instead, she raised her hoof again and knocked.

Knock. Knock.

A few seconds passed, then David opened the door. He stood there, smiling, wearing a blue striped dress shirt and dark blue pants.

Celestia looked him over. ‘Hmm, I have not seen this before. It suits him nicely.’

“Celestia?”

“Oh. Yes, David?”

“Please, come inside. I’m almost ready.”

David led Celestia through the study and to the great windows that overlooked the castle grounds. There he had prepared a small table with a white linen tablecloth, already arranged for a casual dinner. In the middle stood two long taper candles in silver holders, providing a gentle light. Nearby was a bread basket with one long, thin baguette. At the edge, near the window, sat a everyday tea set, no doubt borrowed from the kitchen. Unusually, the meals were already plated and were covered with silver domes as they waited for dinner to begin.

Celestia mused. ‘Such a small table, but beautifully set. The candles, I believe they are scented… lavender? It is one of my favorites; I wonder if he knows. Dinner is served as well, a simple dish it seems. Perhaps he prepared it.’

She stood still and continued to examine the area. David had moved a large chair, a high-back with no armrests, from the study area to the table for her and a similarly large wingback chair for himself. They were at opposite ends, but with such a small table, both of them would be within reach of each other’s plates.

“Celestia, please, come sit. Dinner is ready.” David bowed and ushered her to the table. He pulled back her chair, giving her more access.

Celestia looked at him, then to the chair. She approached, then climbed up on the chair slowly, with David watching her every move.

While David had chosen one of his most formal outfits for the event, Celestia was exactly the same as always. She wore her full regalia: her golden crown, jeweled peytral, and golden shoes. As she sat in the large chair, it looked as if she was on the throne, holding court.

David pushed at the back of her chair, trying to close the gap between Celestia and the table, but he struggled as the furniture resisted movement. Finally, he succeeded, and Celestia’s chair jumped forward, startling the princess.

“Sorry,” he said meekly.

“That is alright. Thank you, David.”

With her seated, David took his seat at the opposite side. “So, would you like a cup of tea before we begin?”

Celestia’s mood brightened at the mention of ‘tea.’ “Oh, yes, that sounds wonderful.”

“Okay, one moment while I prepare it.”

David stood and walked a bit away. He came back shortly, pushing a small tea service cart with a kettle already boiling over a small flame.

“Oh, I did not know you were a tea connoisseur!” she said, smiling.

“Not quite a connoisseur, but I do know a bit.”

She cocked her head. “What have you chosen for us?”

“Tonight, we have a simple Earl Grey. I thought it would compliment the meal.”

David snuffed the flame under the kettle, then poured some water into a teapot on the service tray. He also took the teapot from the table and poured water into it as well to heat it.

“It should only be a couple of minutes, shall I reveal dinner?”

“Please do.”

David turned back to the table. There he grasped the dome over Celestia’s meal and removed it in a flourish.

The faint smell of lemon wafted up from the shallow bowl in front of her as she looked at her dinner.

“For dinner, I’ve prepared mini mushroom ravioli and fried eggplant in a piccata sauce with artichokes.”

“Oh, David. This looks marvelous. Did you make this?”

“Yes. Though I have to say adapting some of my recipes to Equestrian tastes has been a challenge.”

“It hardly seems so, this looks to be quite a decadent dish.”

“Thank you. I was tempted to leave it at just the ravioli and artichokes, but thought it needed a bit more meat to the meal.”

“Meat?” Celestia looked at him, puzzled.

“Sorry, I mean it needed more substance. So I decided to add the rounds of fried eggplant as well. They add some extra savory bites that really round things out. If you’d like my advice, though, I think it would be best if you cut the ravioli so that the sauce can reach the mushrooms before you eat them.”

“It is masterfully done, David. Please, come sit so you can enjoy it as well.”

“One moment, the tea should be done now.”

David took the teapot from the table and emptied the water back into the kettle. He then placed a strainer into the pot and poured the brewed tea through the strainer and into the serving teapot. David then took the teacups and warmed them as well with the kettle water, then emptied them out like the pot before. Finally, he placed a teacup at Celestia’s side and filled it with the hot, steaming tea.

“How do you prefer it?” he asked.

Celestia peered at her cup, then bent over it to inhale the aroma. Her eyes fluttered closed as she enjoyed the warm, soothing scent, accented with a bit of citrus.

“I think I will enjoy this as it is, thank you. It is wonderfully prepared. Where were you taught?”

“Oh, nobody taught me, I’ve just picked up a few things here and there. I really do like learning various things. I’m just glad you approve.”

David then finished pouring his own cup and sat down for the meal.

Celestia waited for him to be seated before slipping her right forehoof’s shoe off and letting it fall carefully to the ground. She then let known her intent, as she was still wearing the black hoof-band David had given her during breakfast. She pushed the band down from her pastern to over her hoof, then gently picked up her fork with her mouth and lodged it in place. Now ready to begin, Celestia looked up and smiled at David.

“I see you’ve come to like using the band?” David said as he watched her start in on her meal.

“Yes, I even took an opportunity to announce it in court,” she said, making an effort at cutting a portion of ravioli.

“And how did that go?”

“Well, most of the nobility are unicorns, and quite a few seemed to scoff at the idea. I was, however, pleased to see that most non-unicorn delegates were intrigued. They were especially interested when I gave them a demonstration, during my late lunch snack, as I was able to use both magic to handle documents and signing while enjoying a light meal using my hooves. Though I must admit, it may have been seen as inappropriate, by some, for a royal to multitask in such a way.” Celestia giggled at the thought.

“I bet it was quite the sight.”

“That is simply what they get for making me miss lunch.”

David laughed at her comment while Celestia enjoyed her first bite of dinner.

“Ooh! David, I must say that this meal is absolutely wonderful. How did you come to make this on your own?”

“I owe quite a bit to your personal chef. With Cherry’s permission and a well stocked and equipped kitchen, it really helps.”

“I see. Well the meal certainly boasts of your skill. The ravioli is hoof-made, is it not?

“Hand-made, yes.”

“Oh, forgive me. Perhaps you can enlighten me in its preparation.”

“Of course!” He smiled brightly.

Celestia studied the man before her. ‘Hmm. Gentle ribbing; he works to keep this jovial. I cannot say I mind. There is little stress here, and after a difficult day at court, that is quite welcome. He seems to be enjoying himself, and I am glad I can accommodate him in this sense.’

“…and then I used a rolling cutter to cut the individual ravioli.”

David’s words brought Celestia out of her internal thoughts, only to find herself lost on the conversation. “Oh? That sounds quite difficult,” she said, attempting to recover.

“Not at all, it’s much easier than it sounds.”

“Good, I would hate for you to go to any special trouble for me.”

David furrowed his brow, somewhat taken off-guard by her statement, then relaxed.

From that point on, the rest of the meal continued casually with very little chat between them.

After it was finished, Celestia looked up at David and put on a placid smile.

“Thank you, David. That was a marvelous meal.” She placed her napkin down on the table. “I especially liked how well the Earl Grey matched with the lemon caper sauce. It was a good choice.”

David smiled back in return. “I’m glad you approve. I’ve also been steeping an herbal tea which I think will compliment our dessert.”

Celestia smiled wider and raised a brow. “Oh, there’s more?”

“Of course!”

David stood and walked over to Celestia’s side. He pulled the table away from her giving her space, then picked up her golden shoe and extended his hand to request her hoof.

She looked at David and pushed the black hoof-band back up her leg, then placed her hoof in his hand.

David locked his gaze with hers and stroked her hoof lightly, then slipped her golden shoe back on her hoof without breaking eye contact.

Now reshoed, Celestia retrieved her hoof and looked at him expectantly. David responded by taking a step back, then motioned for Celestia to head back to the study.

As they approached the study, Celestia noticed that David had placed a large chaise lounge and another chair next to each other in front of the fireplace, which already had a quiet fire started.

He sped past her, and walked over to the two chairs, offering the lounge to Celestia. She sat, and waited for David to do likewise.

However, David did not join her immediately. Instead, he walked over to the side and retrieved yet another small service cart, placing it between the chairs and the fireplace. David then took his seat next to the princess.

“So, what have you prepared for us now?” she asked as she lay down.

David removed a napkin covering a tray on the cart. Below was a simple plate of cookies.

“I hope you’re not disappointed. I chose to make only a simple dessert. We’ve got some soft oatmeal raisin cookies and my special rose-lavender herbal tea, served tepid.”

“Hmm, interesting choice. Lavender and rose you say? It seems as though somepony has been teaching you my favorites. The candles at dinner were lavender as well, correct?”

“Yes, they were. I only splashed a little lavender oil on them. And yes, I had heard you liked roses, but the lavender was my choice.

“Oh.”

“Why don’t we relax and chat a bit?”

“That sounds like quite nice. Actually, I have brought some of your writings and the translation work that I have done.” Celestia reached under her wing, pulling out a stack of papers. “I have even written a bit in English if you would like to see.” She then offered him a folded piece of paper held in her lips.

David took the paper and read over the words, eyes darting from line to line, then read it aloud.

“David, the man from Earth, ran with the wind through his hair, his muscles burning as he did. Alongside, his friends challenged him with the speed of their legs as man and pony raced for dominance. Hooves and feet pounded the ground of mother Equestria, each beat sounding the drum of competition. Throughout the forest and through the clearing they ran, each seeking to be the final victor. After the dust had settled, there was a winner, although that mattered little to all in attendance. They now shared a new bond, strengthened by their mutual pursuits, and all relished in the glow of the champion—together as friends.

“Celestia, this is wonderful, and I think it’s even better written than anything I could manage myself.”

She turned away shyly. “Thank you, David.”

“No, really. It’s very impressive. Tell me, did you write and then translate, or try to compose it completely in English?”

“It was written in English, but there were a few words I was forced to take chances with for spelling, as they did not show in any of your works.”

“Wow.” David was stunned by her progress.

“May I keep this?” he asked.

“Oh, it is nothing—”

“Please?”

Celestia turned toward him and nodded with her eyes closed. “Of course.”

***

Sitting by the fire, the time passed slowly, almost painfully so. Celestia continued to talk about the translation work and how David could help others by expanding his primer and providing grammatical examples. David, however, was not interested in the topic and tried several times to move their discussions into more personal avenues, but his topical shifts were either too gentle or were missed by the princess. As a result, the conversation waned, and it showed in both of their countenances.

“So, I noticed you used magic again last night,” Celestia said, finally moving on from the translation.

“Oh, yeah. I was wondering if you would notice that. It was an accident, nothing serious. Luna got hurt jumping down from a boulder, and I thought back to what you said: that it may not have been just a miracle and I might be able to learn how to use it. So I concentrated on healing her, and I did.”

“Hmm. It is good that you were able to heal her, but keep in mind that we do not know if there are repercussions to you for using magic.”

David deflated somewhat. “Okay. I will.”

“That being said, have you been feeling well as of late? No changes after using my magic?”

“No, I don’t think so.”

“That is good. I was concerned since you used such high-level healing magic twice in two days, that it might have affected you. Are you sure there was nothing out of the ordinary?”

‘Actually, I’ve used your magic three days in a row now, and even Luna’s to boot.’

“Perhaps I was a bit tired afterwards. But that is all.”

“I see. I would expect as much. Using one of my healing spells would put quite a drain on anypony, even an alicorn, depending on the injury.”

“Oh.”

Again an uncomfortable silence pervaded the room. Celestia looked down and shuffled her hooves on the lounge, while David casually glanced at her out of the corner of his eyes.

“Say… would you mind if we go outside a bit?” David asked.

Celestia cocked her head again. “Whatever for?”

David stood up and held out his hand. Celestia looked at the proffered limb with a blank look on her face.

“Come on… let’s go,” he said.

Instead of offering her hoof, Celestia stood on the lounge, standing tall above him. She looked down at him, his hand still outstretched, and leapt off the chair, landing gracefully beside him.

“Okay, lead on.”

***

David smiled and walked to the door, Celestia following behind. He led her out of the observatory and down to the door to the ornamental garden where he shared his date with Luna only the night before. He opened the door and walked outside, shivering as he felt the chilly night air on his skin. Turning back, he saw Celestia slowly walk through the door and towards him on the lawn.

David wore a smile, but Celestia’s countenance was one of either confusion or contemplation.

Celestia pondered the new viability of their new location. ‘What is this? Why are we here? It is a beautiful night, but there’s no place to sit, the garden is dark, and it feels a bit chilly to be out without cover or fire.’

David frowned a little at his date’s obvious displeasure but recovered quickly and put on a sly grin. He sauntered up to the regal ruler, finally grabbing her attention as he drew near. She met his gaze, and her confusion and displeasure turned into trepidation as she found the new fire in his eyes unsettling.

David stopped short of the ruler, still holding her gaze. She fought to steel herself against her internal disquiet and finally met him with a neutral expression. Her change in demeanor, however, sparked something in David. His eyes softened, and he cocked his head, then he reached up and booped her lightly on the nose, then spun and took off running into the darkness.

Muzzle scrunched, and eyes screwed shut, Celestia processed the sensations and feelings she felt.

“What!?” she yelled indignantly, a righteous fury in her eyes and wings outstretched.

David reappeared from the shadows in the distance and walked slowly back toward Celestia.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, keeping a wide berth.

“You… you hit me!”

“Oh come on, I barely touched you. If you don’t like it, you’ll have to catch me,” he taunted.

Celestia shook her head. “What are you saying, David!?”

“Oh, I’m sorry. Perhaps you aren’t accustomed to running anymore. I’ll understand if being stuck on the throne for so long has made it difficult for you to move quickly,” David mocked her.

“You… YOU!” She spread her wings wide and pawed at the ground.

“Oh, I’m sure if you were to fly or use magic, you could easily catch an unfortunate, land-bound creature like myself. I guess it makes sense now why you didn’t want to race at the outing, though. It would be somewhat embarrassing if you lagged behind the others.”

Celestia’s nostrils flared. “Run.”

It was David’s turn to be shaken. Fortunately for him, this was what he was waiting for. He smiled devilishly and turned on his heels, kicking up dirt as he ran deep into the garden.

The princess had tolerated as much as she could. Spurred into action, she rushed into the darkness in search of justice… or retribution.

“Where are you!?” she yelled as she galloped through the grass.

A voice came from behind her in the darkness. “Now, Princess, it wouldn’t be sporting if I told you!”

Her ears swiveled to meet the sound, and she changed her angle of attack, turning to run in the direction of his voice.

Celestia ran until she came face-to-face with the castle wall, skidding short of kissing the stones. She wheeled around, fury in her eyes.

“David!! Come out!” She ran back into the darkness.

David sat upon the great boulder Luna once perched on and listened to the frustrated ruler’s cries. She was near the opposite wall, from what he heard. David turned his head away and yelled toward a different wall, projecting his voice. “I haven’t left. Come get me!”

Again, the mare turned toward what she thought was the source of the sound. She ran in a wide arc, hoping to cover more ground in her search. Unfortunately for David, this arc brought her close to his hiding spot.

As she drew near, David carefully crawled down off the boulder and hid among the rocks. He kicked off his shoes to afford him more stealth.

She neared his location and stopped short of it, ready to call out again.
Her breath was ragged, and her head swung side to side, looking and listening for any sign of her prey.

“I grow tired of this pointless chase! Show yourself, and we can resolve this conflict! I promise to be lenient! David, do you hear—”

David reached out, grabbed her tail and yanked it.

Celestia stumbled at the unexpected attack as she attempted to spin on her hooves.

David, however, blazed past her, running with all he had and laughing his head off.

“Why, you!!” She sped off after him.

Celestia was hot on his heels in seconds. She ran to his side as she passed him, staring daggers at him. They neared the corner of the wall and David slowed to turn. Celestia read his intent, and with one great leap, she tackled him to the ground.

David looked up to his friend-turned-captor and smiled. She stood above him, straddling and pinning him down. Celestia narrowed her eyes and brought her muzzle close, wisps of steam pouring out of her nostrils and mouth as she breathed.

“Why!?” she cried out with frustration in her voice.

David’s smile faltered a bit, and he almost frowned. He pulled his head up and stole a quick kiss from Celestia’s lips, causing her to pull back in shock.

“There’s the mare I wanted to see. I’ve been with a princess all night, but I hadn’t seen you until now, Celestia.”

Shocked, Celestia sat down, pinning David’s legs. Her eyes darted around, showing confusion as she tried to decipher what had just happened.

“So all of this?” She stared into his eyes, looking for answers.

“I’m sorry, Celestia. I just wanted to get you to let your… mane down a bit. Even if I only made you angry.”

“You… kissed me.”

“I did. It may not have been proper for me to do so, but… I do like you, Celestia, princess or not.”

Celestia crumbled, flopping down on top of David, exhaustion stealing her strength. She kept her head held high, still staring into David’s eyes.

David reached up with his arms and put them around her neck. “Can you forgive me? I want us to take this seriously… and have some fun as well.”

Celestia’s body relaxed, and her face softened. “I… I forgive you, but no more tricks. This has confused me yet made one thing clear. Now I must apologise, as I do not believe I have committed myself to this date. It is as you said, I came as Celestia the princess, not as myself. Can you forgive me?”

“Of course!” He smiled.

“Then I would like it if we could do this again. Would you permit me another date?”

David smirked. “Should I?”

Celestia darted forward and stole a kiss of her own, then retreated back again.

“Now we are even.”

“If you say so. And I’d like it very much if we had another date.”

“Good. I would, as well. How about lunch tomorrow?” She cocked her head. “Also, let Cherry’s staff handle the meal. You deserve to relax a bit.”

“That sounds good. Lunch it is. Thank you, Celestia.”

“You are most welcome, but it is I who should be thanking you.”

The two got up and dusted themselves off before returning to the door of the castle.

“Now, if you will excuse me, I will depart here. I believe my guards would start an investigation if they saw me return covered in dirt and mud.”

“Oh.” David laughed a bit to himself.

With that, Celestia nodded to David, then ran off, back toward the garden. When well clear of the man, she leapt into the air and took to the sky, flying away on her grand, white wings.

“Wow. I’ve had dates sneak back into their rooms before, but that’s a first for sure,” he said, watching her fly into the distance.

***

It took quite a while for David to clean up the observatory after the date, but he did it all while wearing a smile.

‘The date wasn’t great, but somehow it turned around. She really shook me there for a moment in the garden; those eyes were scary. The chase was a gamble, but I think those sisters are more similar than they seem. Lunch is going to be tough, though. She barely has time to eat most days, how are we supposed to have a meaningful date?’

David finished picking up and gathered the papers Celestia had brought but had left in the study. He read over them, noticing the notes she made as she practiced her translations and writings. It was an elegant, practiced script, much cleaner than his own. In her notes, written in Equis, he noticed a few lines that grabbed his interest. There in the middle of a page crowded with unfamiliar symbols and letters, was a series of lines where Celestia had practiced writing David’s name over and over.

‘Huh.’

It was the prettiest representation of his own name that he had ever seen.

Standing there by the fire, he stared at the paper, examining the lettering, and it moved him in a way he didn’t expect.

***

Finally finished cleaning, David re-entered the castle and walked down the hall toward the royal apartments. Stopping at the last intersection, he looked down the hall. One direction led to Luna’s bedroom, the other led to his own. He paused for a moment before turning toward his princess’s lair.

Approaching the doors, he stopped and turned to a dark, shadowed corner.

“Excuse me, could you please let Princess Luna know that I will be in my room tonight?”

Silence…

“Okay, then. I’ll be there if she needs me.” David turned to walk away.

“We will notify the princess,” a gruff voice responded.

“Oh. Thank you.”

***

David’s room was dark and cold. It had been a while since he had been back. The dim light of the moon barely illuminated his way as it shone through the window panes.

David turned up the gas lamps, set his things down on the dresser, then walked over to the fireplace to start a fire. After the kindling was lit and he placed the logs, he stood to look around his old room.

Luna’s handmaidens had placed some of his clothes on his bed, now freshly laundered. He checked them, then placed them into the dresser. Then David stripped and headed to the bathroom to shower.

After returning, he sat at the vanity and took out his journal. It had been quite an eventful period, and he struggled to get all of his thoughts on paper as his mind started failing. His fatigue weighed heavily on his body, both the magical, emotional, and physical exertion from the day taking their toll.

Having drifted off one too many times while writing, he picked himself up and then flopped on his bed, barely crawling under the covers before falling asleep.

***

Act XXVI - …Try, Try Again

Luna skipped to an unheard beat as she traveled down the halls of the castle, the night court having recently adjourned. If somepony listened carefully, she could be heard humming a merry tune as she proceeded back to the royal wing.

‘David and Tia went on a date… Oh, what a great day! If all goes well, perhaps we shall all be together!’

Finally reaching the door to her room, she stopped and looked to the shadowy corners, silently addressing her guards.

“My princess…” a gruff voice spoke up from the left corner.

“Yes?” Luna replied.

“A message was delivered from your… your…”

“From Sir David,” a feminine voice said from the right.

“Oh? And the message?” Luna asked.

“He said if you need him, he will be in his quarters tonight,” said the feminine voice.

“I see. Is that all?”

“Yes, my princess,” the guards said in unison.

“Thank you,” Luna replied.

***

The door to David’s chambers opened a mere crack, just enough for an eye to spy within. The interior of the room was dark, except for a few embers in the fireplace and a sliver of moonlight that shone through the window.

For the intruder, keeping the door’s opening as small as possible was important, as the light from the hallway formed a brilliant dagger, one ready to thrust its way in and murder the peaceful sleep of the unsuspecting tenant.

Luna pushed the door gently, slowly prying it open as she pressed her body tightly to the frame. She moved with care and precision, doing her best to make as little noise as possible. Spying her lover in his bed, she smirked to herself, then carefully closed the door.

Her goal was simple: creep into bed and gain the snuggles that she wanted. Achieving the goal, however, required patience and stealth.

Luna stayed close to the door, where her actions would be muffled by the expensive ornamental rugs. There she dealt with her metal trappings, removing them as quietly as possible. Now free of her restraints, she made her way to the foot of the bed.

Her horn poked at the sheets as she made her entry from below, gently tenting the fabric ahead of her muzzle. Behind her, her tail swished slowly, taking the form of a cute little ghost as she crept toward her man.

Finally, the sheets before her lifted and revealed the belly and chest of David, lying on his side. Now somewhat exposed, David shifted away from the chill. Luna was not deterred, though, as she was almost in position. She lay on her side, angling to meet his torso with her back. Clutching her forehooves to her chest and holding her wings tightly to her side, she pushed upward with her legs, aiming her head to fit into that perfect spot below his chin.

David mumbled in his sleep, startling her, and caused her to freeze in place. She was close enough to feel his heat; it soothed her body yet tempted her mind—she was only a hoof’s width away. She waited for him to settle, somewhat holding her breath. Finally, she shuffled back and managed to make contact with his chest at her withers.

Ahh… It is always so nice to feel him against me. I truly am a lucky mare.

Luna sighed a bit and relaxed, finally having made a connection. She waited like this for a few moments before attempting to get closer, as one point of contact would not sate her tonight. Soon, she began to shift her body, piece by piece, in an effort to plaster skin and fur together. She arched her back, increasing the territory she had invaded. As she moved closer, she intended to mate her rump to his groin but met his knees instead.

Apparently, when David previously shifted, he had somewhat curled up, and his knees were now was barring her way to bliss. Luna paused for only a moment, then nudged David’s knobby knees lightly with her back, trying to get him to relax and extend his legs.

Perhaps she nudged too forcefully, though, as although he did extend his legs, he also started to roll.

Luna had lost precious ground. The previous connection she had made was lost as David rolled away! She felt the air seep in between them, and it left her feeling pained and lost.

She steeled her will. ‘Take advantage of what you have, Luna.’

So, Luna stretched out, now having the room to do so. She was glad not to be curled into a ball anymore; it was uncomfortable, even though she had been able to get close to him that way.

But things didn’t end badly for her. A few moments after Luna resigned herself and stretched, David made another move of his own and rolled toward her, once again pressing her back to his chest. This time, the puzzle pieces fit together nicely, and David even laid a comforting arm over her body.

Still, underneath the sheets, it could only be assumed that Luna was beaming a bright smile as she snuggled into his embrace, enjoying the time with her lover before falling into a deep sleep.

***

David stirred and blinked his eyes as he woke. It was still quite early in the morning, and he had not yet felt the prompting for the sun to rise and moon to set. Though not yet dawn, the night’s darkness had begun to fade, slightly illuminating the room. Looking down, he saw a patch of dark blue hair and felt the presence of its owner pressed against him.

‘Now when did she…? Nevermind.’ He smiled.

David moved his arm from around his mare to scratch his head. Instead of returning it its previous location, he laid it at his side. He laid his head down, burying it in the starry mane until he found the top of her head and her horn.

David loved the feeling of her fur against him. His hands soon moved to her mane and combed through it with his fingers. He sighed a warm breath, then deeply inhaled the scent of his lover’s mane, it somewhat tickling him in the process. He moved his head in a bit more and rubbed his chin and lips lightly on her head, then teased her ears with his stubble, causing them to twitch in her sleep. Then he stilled his head but kept stroking her mane as he became lost in thought.

‘Oh, Luna… I hope you never know how conflicted I feel sometimes. I love you, but part of me still is amazed that you even exist. It’s as if coming here re-wrote my brain, making all this seem believable, making it real.

‘Less than two weeks ago, not only were you and everypony here not real to me but the thought of me having a relationship with a… non-human—it never crossed my mind.

‘And now, it feels natural. I suppose I owe a lot to having been introduced to the characters, I mean, the others, before I got here. I can’t imagine being thrust into this land without a clue about it.

‘I’m thankful for that, and how quickly the mind can adapt to some things. Honestly, if you hadn’t talked to me that first night, I don’t think things would’ve gone well for me. You opened up and bonded with me, and those feelings gave me hope. Then suddenly, you were the only thing that really kept me grounded was thinking back to you. How you talked to me, how you touched me. You, and your kiss.’

David smooched the top of her head at the base of her horn, eliciting a shiver out of the mare.

“Mmmm. Good morning, love,” Luna cooed.

“Morning, Luna.”

Luna shifted, turning toward David, her hooves rising in the air as she lay on her back. She turned her head to face David and pressed her lips to his for a lovely, morning kiss.

“It is still quite early, are you feeling alright?” she asked.

“Oh, yeah. I just woke up naturally. I suppose it is a bit early, but the exchange should be coming soon.”

Resting her head against his chest, Luna smiled as she stared into his eyes. “How was your evening?”

“It was… okay, I guess.”

“Do you not want to talk about it?” Luna’s brow furrowed.

“It’s just… I don’t know. It feels a bit odd, discussing my date with you.”

“I see. That is fair.” She put on a half-smile. “Will you… see her again?”

“Yes. Actually, we have a tentative date set for lunch.”

Luna’s smile bloomed as her heart swelled. ‘I hope David is able to make her happy as he does for me.’

David gently rubbed her chest as he lay next to her. He stared at the ceiling, a placid smile on his face.

A shiver coursed through David’s body, and Luna turned her head to face him.

“It is almost time for the exchange. We should not keep my sister waiting.”

“Luna, I think I’ll stay here if that’s alright.”

“Oh, and breakfast?” she asked.

“No. I think I’ll sleep in today. I could use the rest,” he lied.

Luna sensed his unease and furrowed her brow. “Know that how you feel is okay. Would you permit me to stay this morning as well?”

David smiled honestly. “I’d love that. Can we just snuggle a bit and sleep in?”

“Nothing would give me more joy.” She shimmied closer and pressed her body against his.

David rewrapped his arm around her chest, which Luna grasped with her hooves. Being on her back, though, had taken its toll, and she rolled away, then pushed back to regain contact.

“What about Celestia? Will she be okay with both of us skipping out this morning?” David asked.

“She should not fret. There have been many mornings when I have retired early, and she has handled our duty alone. I do feel a bit guilty, though, as since your condition has developed, I have left her to manage it herself, even though I am here.”

“Oh. If you think you should go, please do. You can always come back,” he said.

“No. I have faith it will be fine. You will see.”

The two snuggled under the sheets, spooned together in blissful peace. They were still, except for the casual rise and fall of their chests or every once in a while, David would stroke Luna’s sides or she would flick her tail lovingly over his legs.

A few moments later, the sun started peeking above the horizon, sending light cascading across the ceiling. As the light grew brighter, David felt his mare tremble slightly in his arms as her magic dissipated, making her feel cold and vulnerable. She slowly let the breath out of her lungs, centering herself, even while her mane became pale and lifeless.

Luna whinnied quietly as the moon went to sleep off the day. Finally out of her sister’s grasp, Luna’s magic began to return to her, her strength returned, and her mane recovered its ethereal qualities.

David leaned in close, resting his chin on her head. “Are you okay?” he whispered.

“Mm-hmm.” She flexed her wings slightly.

The exchange had passed, and the two lovers lay together peacefully until sleep retook them both.

***

A regal white mare walked into the dining room. She plodded along methodically with her head held low as if she watched each step before her.

Celestia let out a sigh, stopping as she approached her chair. She raised her head and looked around the empty room. The flowers below the bay windows were beautiful, and the morning light shone in, accentuating their display.

‘Luna did not come for the exchange, and now they are both late for breakfast.’

She shook her head, then raised it high. Her face now wore a placid smile as she climbed into her chair.

‘I suppose I should wait. They will probably be here soon.’

Moments passed by with the princess sitting rigidly in her seat. She casually looked around again, scrutinizing the room’s details, as if she was attempting to commit them to memory.

Creak.

Her head swung toward the noise with lips opened in preparation to greet the late party. Instead, it was the prep room door that had opened, and Cherry walked through it toward Celestia.

Celestia’s mouth was still hanging slightly agape when Cherry stopped at the table and looked up at her.

“Good morning, Princess. It was getting quite late, so I decided to see if there was something I could do. I hope you weren’t waiting for us.”

“Oh.”

Cherry looked on and cocked her head.

“Sorry, Cherry,” Celestia said. “I suppose I lost track of time. It looks like it will be just me today.”

“Okay, Princess. Should I go ahead and start the meal?”

“Yes, please do.”

Cherry smiled and stamped her back hoof twice against the hard floor. The sound caused the prep room door to pop open and three of her chefs to file in, each carrying a platter.

Celestia eyed the spread before her. “What have you brought this morning?”

“Today I’ve made David’s French toast! I had hoped he would be here to evaluate it, but I suppose that can wait for another time.”

“Impressive. When did you find time to learn the recipe, Cherry? The last I heard from you, David had not shared how to prepare it.”

“Well, I may have, kind of, extorted it from him last night.”

“Oh, Cherry. What did you do?” Celestia smiled knowingly.

“He was in such a rush last night; he wanted to use the kitchen to cook, so I made him teach me first. I figured he told you.”

“Why is that?”

Cherry drew closer to the regal mare. “He was practically begging me to use the kitchen to cook for you.”

“Now, Cherry, that is simply not—”

“Princess,” she interrupted, “you know I can be trusted to keep a secret.”

Celestia sighed. “Yes, I know. David and I did have nice, friendly dinner last night. The meal was wonderfully prepared, by the way.”

“I’m glad you liked it, Princess, I know how hard he worked on it.”

Celestia nodded. “Thank you for being a good friend to David.”

“Of course!”

Celestia turned back to her meal, then the empty seats at the table. “Cherry, would you… like to join me for breakfast?”

Cherry was shocked. “Who, me? Oh, Princess, I shouldn’t.”

“It is okay. Please, there is more than I can eat alone,” Celestia said as she motioned to the bench.

Cherry contemplated the offer, then smiled. “Okay, Princess. Give me one moment, please.”

Cherry returned to the prep room for a moment, then came back to the dining room and sat down on the bench next to Celestia.

“Shall we begin then?” Celestia asked.

“Sure!”

Celestia started first, grasping her fork and knife in her magical aura and moving to cut a portion of her meal. She glanced to her left, where Cherry was taking a moment to prepare, pulling on a black hoof-band with her teeth. Celestia paused, watching the young mare. A beautiful smile grew on the ruler’s face as she reminisced of yesterday’s events. She then put down her silverware, turned to her right, and took off her shoe.

Cherry looked up, now having lodged her fork in her band. She watched as her princess dropped her shoe, exposing her white hoof and a black hoof-band resting above it. Celestia then lightly grasped the band, pulled it down onto her hoof, and lodged her fork under the band in a similar manner.

“Whew, I’m ready now,” Celestia said with a smile.

Cherry smiled warmly. “Let me know what you think!”

Celestia focused on the plate in front of her. There lay two golden-brown slices of thick toast, still warm from the griddle, and a small assortment of berries.

Celestia cocked her head. “What do you suggest?”

“I like mine with syrup and powdered sugar, then I just eat a bite of fruit every now and then.”

“I see,” the monarch replied.

Celestia grabbed the small pitcher of syrup daintily, and poured a bit on her toast and plate. She then dusted them lightly with the sugar shaker, making sure not to overdo it. After Celestia had finished, Cherry did likewise, using just a bit more syrup.

In the moment it took Cherry to prepare, Celestia had already cut her first portion and it was making its short journey to her mouth. “Mmm,” she mumbled while chewing. “Ohh, this is very good indeed. The outside is crispy, but the inside practically melts in my mouth!”

Cherry smiled. “Yes, that apparently is one of the secrets David has for this particular dish. He warned me of common mistakes, like if the bread is too thin, or it is cooked too long on the griddle.”

Celestia watched as Cherry took her first bite as well, closed her eyes and carefully evaluated her own culinary performance.

“Mmm. Yes, it’s good, but it’s not David good,” Cherry surmised.

Celestia chuckled. “My dear, if you could replicate his dish after one try, what use would he be!?”

Cherry smirked, staring at her meal. “Oh, I can think of some uses for him,” she said saucily.

Celestia’s eyes went wide. “Miss Cherry!”

“I uh…” Cherry’s ears flattened, and she shrank away. “Sorry, Princess Celestia, I didn’t mean anything by it.”

Celestia huffed and regained her composure. “No, no. I must apologise, I was only… surprised. My sister had joked at such things, I simply hadn’t realized the truth of the matter.”

“Please don’t be angry, we’re just friends,” Cherry pleaded.

Celestia took another bite and chewed it slowly, then consumed a raspberry. “I certainly am not angry with you, Cherry. You are free to feel and act as you please, even to say what is on your mind. Do not let any of us dictate otherwise.”

“That’s kind of you to say, Princess, but… how do you feel?”

“About what?”

“Well, about me liking David,” Cherry said meekly.

Celestia swallowed her bite and stared at her plate. “I am not sure I can answer that question,” she answered calmly.

“Please? It has bothered me for quite a while,” Cherry pleaded again.

“I see. I am sorry to have made you feel so uncomfortable. Well… I have no qualms with your interest in him.”

“Really?”

Celestia nodded. “Yes, but I cannot help but feel a bit envious.”

Cherry was stunned into a double-take. “What did you say, Princess?”

Celestia sighed. “Sorry, that deserves some explanation. I find myself somewhat lacking in my own ability to express or even understand how I feel. Seeing you or even Luna be so sure about your feelings and being able to express yourselves… it makes me feel… lacking.”

“But… you’re Princess Celestia! You’re amazing and can probably do anything!”

“That is nice of you to say, but even being a princess does not make life easy.”

“Of course not. Ah, I see.”

“Yes, my little pony, I think you do. Some things are difficult for anypony and may only get easier with practice. I feel there are many things of which I could improve on.”

“Ya know… sometimes things work better if you just try less.”

“I am not sure I understand, Cherry.”

“I just mean you need to be… you and let the hay fall where it is. You don’t have to be the princess all the time.”

Celestia let out a snort. “Well—”

“Forgive me, Princess! I didn’t mean any disrespect to you, I just said what I felt.”

“Cherry, please do not feel as if I am upset by what you have said. This is not the first time I have been told as much. It is just a bit hard to hear now, knowing how foolish I have been. In fact, I want to thank you for being so sincere and offering your advice. I hope I can act on your suggestion.”

“It was my pleasure, Princess. For all you have done for me, it is the least I can do for you.”

“You do more for me—for all of us—daily, than many could ever imagine to accomplish, Cherry. We are all thankful for your talents and service, and that you would choose to be here for us.”

“Wow. I…”

“Let it lie, Cherry.”

“Okay.”

Celestia smiled wistfully at her breakfast companion and received a warm smile in return. A quiet moment was shared like this until the regal ruler spoke again, breaking the silence.

“I apologise, Cherry. As much fun as this has been, it is now time for me to go serve the public. Thank you again for the wonderful breakfast and good company. Perhaps we will do this again sometime, but if you will forgive me, I must be off.”

Cherry stood from her seat and bowed politely. “Thank you, Princess. I enjoyed it as well. Have a good day!”

Celestia stood from her seat and gave a polite nod before reshoeing her hoof and heading out of the room.

Cherry watched her leave and stood silently, thinking to herself. ‘Well, David, it looks like you’ve got a challenge coming. I hope you don’t get into trouble!’

***

Back in his own room, David’s eyes shot open with a somewhat panicked expression showing on his face. He looked to the window. By the light of the sun, it was still morning. He raised his head from his pillow and looked around the room.

‘Phew,’ David thought. ‘I almost overslept for our lunch date. I suppose I should’ve grabbed my clock and set an alarm.’

David glanced at his lover next to him. Her head barely poked out from under the covers, nostrils gently flaring as she breathed in and out.

‘Sorry, Luna. I’ve got to get ready. Maybe I can sneak out just as you snuck in.’

David slowly unwrapped a blue wing from around his chest and placed it back at Luna’s side. He watched her carefully for any signs of movement or waking, but luckily, there were none.

‘Hmm, she must’ve been exhausted.’

After waiting a few moments, David started to roll away from the sleeping mare. As soon as he had some space between his chest and her back, though, her wing sprang open, lightly hitting him as it extended. He sat still, watching as the sheets were tented by her outstretched wing.

‘Huh,’ he mused.

Luna groaned a bit in her sleep and then slowly, the wing relaxed and returned to her side, covering her up again.

‘That was odd. I hope our position wasn’t putting any stress on her wings. I’ll ask her about it later.’

David had now fully extracted himself from his lover’s touch and lay quietly by her side, watching. After a short moment, he readied himself and slipped out of bed.

The bed shifted a bit, and Luna stirred in response. She rolled over on her back with her hooves in the air, then continued to roll over to her other side and stopped in the spot David had originally occupied.

David wore a slight frown. It didn’t exactly sit well with him, sneaking out like this. He leaned over the bed, and holding onto the headboard for stability, he kissed Luna’s cheek lightly. “Sleep well, my princess,” he whispered before standing again.

Luna moved her mouth silently, making a wet smacking noise, and then nuzzled into the pillow.

The sight raised David’s spirits, and he couldn’t help but put a smile on his face.

But now was not the time for him to watch her sleep. He had to go get prepared. He tiptoed around the bed, stopping at the foot. There, on the rug, he found Luna’s royal vestments, just where she had left them the night before.

David smirked and carefully picked them up, placing her crown and peytral on the vanity and her shoes next to the bed.

Finished tidying up, he went into the bathroom and closed the door.

***

Now clean and shaven, David put on his blue and white sash-striped polo and white pants. He remembered back to when he first wore them, for his first dinner with the princesses.

‘It’s hard to believe it’s only been a week since then.’

Having completed his ensemble, he quietly left the room and closed the door behind him.

The hallway was darker than expected. Though the sunlight outside poured into the hall from an overhead window, there were shadows present next to his door and at the end of the hall.

David looked at the obvious shadow next to him. “Thank you for your service. I believe she will be sleeping a while longer,” he said to nopony.

“Understood,” said a feminine voice from the shadow.

***

David entered the royal dining room a bit early. He hadn’t made the suggestion to Cherry or Celestia yet, but he felt like it would be a good idea to change the venue for the date to the solarium. That way, Cherry would be less likely to spy or get ideas in her head.

He approached the prep room door and listened. Inside he could hear Cherry giving orders and ponies scurrying around.

Knock, knock, knock.

A loud “eep!” and a flurry of female voices could be heard in the room, some teasing Cherry for her vocal reaction. Cherry called them out and asked for quiet.

‘I wonder what that was all about,’ David thought.

The door opened slowly, and Cherry’s muzzle peeked out wearing a bright blush. “Oh, hi, David! What can I do for you?” She smiled.

David could overhear some ponies talking in hushed voices behind the door. “Oh, sorry to bother you when you’re busy, but as usual, could I ask you for a favor?”

“Okay. One second. I’ll be right out.” Cherry turned back to the room and shushed everypony inside, then set them back to task before walking out and closing the door. “What can I do for you today?”

“It depends. What’s it going to cost me?” David smirked.

“Ha, ha. If you think it’s expensive, you shouldn’t ask,” Cherry said drolly.

“Just joking. Today I’m supposed to meet Princess Celestia for lunch—”

“Ohhhhh!” Cherry interrupted. “She didn’t seem very happy this morning at breakfast. That reminds me—where were you this morning?”

“I was with Princess Luna, we both… slept in.”

Cherry looked a bit flustered and her almost dissipated blush returned with gusto.

“Sorry, Cherry. Too much info, I guess.”

“No, it’s fine. I’m just sorry you missed it. I made French toast!”

“Oh, that is too bad. Was it good?”

“The princess seemed to think so, but I know it wasn’t as good as yours.”

“I’m sure it was great. Hopefully, you can cook it again for me next time.”

Cherry looked away. “Yeah, I guess so. You did teach me after all. So… what did you want to ask me again?”

“Like I said, Princess Celestia and I are meeting for lunch. I’d like to cheer her up a bit, especially since you said she seemed down at breakfast. I thought it would be nice to have lunch in the solarium. Would that be possible?”

“What about Princess Luna?”

“She… won’t be joining us.”

“I see. I think that should be doable. Today we were planning on serving a light meal, just sandwiches and soup.”

“That sounds great. Do you need me to do anything to get the meal to the solarium?”

“No, you’ve been in my kitchen enough, and now my staff wants to know why they haven’t been allowed to meet you yet. You just go to the solarium and wait. I’ll have everything prepared soon.”

“Thanks, Cherry. Remind me to do something nice for you in return.”

“Hmm. That does sound like a good idea. I’ll take that IOU. See you later!”

***

Celestia walked briskly into the royal dining room only to stop as she crossed the threshold. She looked around the barren room for some sign of life, but there was nobody present.

“Where is he? I’m only a few minutes late, did he not wait for me?” Celestia’s eyes searched the room for clues, but her vision was blurred, and her eyelids threatened to close on their owner.

She held her head high and stared at the ceiling, then slowly closed her eyes and let her head drop, letting it hang low. The loss was crushing her spirit, and she dragged her hooves across the floor as she made her way to the door of the royal apartments.

She had just passed her normal seat when she spied something placed on the table. She closed her eyes tightly then opened them again to clear her vision. A note card was placed at the head of the table, one with her cutie mark drawn upon it.

In a blur of golden light, the card was snatched up and unfolded in front of her eyes. Her brow furrowed as she began to read the not-yet-familiar words, then relaxed and a genuine smile graced her lips as their meaning was conveyed.

Once again standing tall and majestic, Celestia looked to the door of the royal apartments again, this time with renewed vigor on her features and not defeat. She broke into a quick trot and threw the doors open, dropping all pretenses of composure.

***

The solarium door was flung open, its hinges creaking to voice their pain.

There in the doorway stood Princess Celestia, Bringer of the Sun—and heavy breathing. She held the door open with her wing with her hooves splayed out on the castle’s stone floor for balance as she struggled to catch her breath.

“I am so. sorry. I am late!” she managed in between breaths.

David looked at her, gasping and wheezing, and smiled as he put down his teacup. “Hello, Celestia, I’m glad you could make it!”

David’s bright countenance gave comfort to Celestia, and she visibly relaxed as she gazed back at him.

“Well, don’t just stand there, come on in and take it easy! Lunch has already been served so we can get started whenever you’d like,” he said, motioning for her to come in.

Celestia was rarely one for few words, but now she had none. Instead, she pulled her hooves together to stand upright and raised her head tall. Now wearing a shy smile, she entered the room and quietly closed the door before heading over to where David was sitting.

Looking at the arrangement, there was a low table facing the outside with one double-sized cushion to sit on, the same that Celestia and David had shared before while talking together several days ago. Celestia walked over to David, where he sat, and noticed there was barely enough room for her to sit next to him. It was cozy, to say the least.

“Excuse me,” she said as she positioned herself to sit on the cushion next to him.

David shook his head. “Nope, no finery at the table,” he started, “shoes and regalia go over there.” He pointed to a small table near the door, under which he had placed his shoes.

Celestia looked at him, her head cocked and a single brow lifted.

David simply took a sip of his tea, then turned to her. “Go on. Or do you need some help?”

“Hmph!” Celestia pouted and turned her muzzle skyward. Slowly, she walked over to the table and sat down. She carefully took off her crown and peytral with her hooves, placing them on the table, then hoofed off her shoes and set them next to David’s.

David was busy staring outside. Hearing the metal shoes hit the floor, he reached over and patted the pillow next to him, then went back to his tea.

Celestia walked back over and looked at him. “Excuse me,” she said again as she prepared to sit down.

David leaned away, giving her a bit more room as she sat her rump down on the pillow next to him, then straightened back up, pressing the side of his butt into her haunches. They were quite close, almost uncomfortably so.

“I’m glad you’re here,” he said. “Do you think you will have to leave soon?” he asked, turning to look her in the eyes.

“I—” she stared back into his smile. “I think we have a bit. I took care of a few things before adjourning for lunch to have more time, but it caused me to be a little late. Sorry.”

“Don’t worry. You’re here now, that’s what really matters.” He pushed a little into her side, giving her a playful shove.

Celestia broke his gaze, turning away. “I was… I became anxious when you were not in the dining room.”

“Oh. I didn’t think— Should I have sent the note to the throne room?”

Celestia shook her head. “No, that may not have been best. I was just— I rushed in and expected to see you… hoped to see you. You were not at breakfast, and I thought—”

Celestia felt herself being pulled to David’s side. His arm held her tightly. “I’m sorry about breakfast. I didn’t think you’d feel that way about it. That was my fault. Yesterday was just very tiring for me.”

She relaxed into his side. “It is okay. I understand.” Celestia then straightened up and pulled away slightly. “So, what has Miss Cherry prepared for us today?” she said, feigning interest in the table before her.

David pointed out each item on the table. “Well, it seems Cherry has sent us a tureen of creamy tomato-basil soup and assorted sandwiches.”

“Oh, that seems quite nice, however, it may be a bit difficult to eat.” She frowned.

“We’ll manage,” David said with a grin. “May I serve you?”

“Thank you.”

David ladled some soup into a small bowl. “What sandwiches would you like?” he asked.

“Let us see… Ooh, I would like a couple of those mixed flowerd and greens, a couple of the cheese, and, yes, a few cucumber ones as well.”

David quickly piled up her requests on her plate, then mirrored her choices on his own.

“David, I thought you said you cannot digest flowers?”

“That is true, I get virtually no nutritional value out of them, but most of them do not have any negative effects and can taste quite… interesting? Besides, I want to try things that you like as well.”

“Oh.” A small blush reappeared. “Let us try one then.”

Celestia bent down to grab one of her sandwiches, but David was quicker. He reached down and took her sandwich off her plate and sniffed it, then offered it to her. Celestia looked at it, then him, then took a bite from his hand.

“Mmm,” she mumbled in delight.

David looked at the partially eaten finger sandwich and popped the rest into his mouth, his eyes darting to the outside view as he pondered the taste.

“Hmmm…”

“What do you taste?” she asked.

David swallowed. “It tastes like… bitter greens, pepper, lettuce, something floral, but also honey and tart citrus.”

“Yes. And now what do you smell?”

David breathed in through his nose and mouth. He closed his eyes, trying his best to focus. “Uh, lavender, something like herbal tea, daisies, and uh… a meadow?”

Celestia smiled and nodded at his comprehension. “That is quite right. This particular blend is mostly wildflowers. I believe the tea inspiration you were thinking of was hibiscus.”

“Oh, yeah. I can see it now. Would you like another? I kind of took yours without asking.”

“Thank you, but let us try another. Would you mind dipping the cucumber sandwich in the soup for me?”

“Sure.” David took the sandwich and dipped it, carefully wiping off the excess, then offered it to Celestia. He watched as she drew closer to his hand, her mouth open and reaching for the bite.

Celestia couldn’t help but be glued to David’s eyes. He was watching her intently as she drew closer to his outstretched hand. She felt her body heat up as she neared the goal and finally the feeling of the soup-laden bread hit her tongue, causing her lips to close on instinct. They wrapped around the sandwich and David’s fingertips.

David didn’t move a muscle, but Celestia instantly recognized her mistake and pulled away, tearing the sandwich in half. She didn’t savor the bite but instead swallowed it immediately.

“I am sorry, David. I did not pay attention.” She blushed rosily.

“Don’t worry,” he reassured her. “I wasn’t either.”

David then took the small bit of sandwich and dipped it in his own soup, then chewed and swallowed the morsel.

“Oh, that’s nice. I really like the soup, but the clean, crisp cucumber really adds to it,” he commented.

“David… you do not need to feed me. I can manage myself.”

“Yes, I know that. But I do appreciate you allowing me to try. I can really tell that it’s you that’s here, and that makes all the difference. If you don’t want me to feed you, just say so.”

“Well, I have received some good advice recently. It is not always easy for me to ‘be myself.’ And if you do not object, I do not mind if you wish to share this meal or even feed me. It is a bit flattering, I might add.”

“Oh, so you like it?”

“It is… new. I have not been doted on in quite some time. Many centuries in fact. Long ago it was demanded by my servants that I only be fed, never to eat by myself.”

“That sounds interesting. So, my princess, what would you like to have next?”

“You do not have to ask me, I will trust your tastes and judgment. Instead, I ask of you to talk with me, and I will share my feelings with you. Is that acceptable?”

“Sure, but I’d like to suggest something if you don’t find it objectionable.”

“Go on.”

David pushed the table a bit away and stood up. He walked behind the large pillow, Celestia following him with her head.

“Would you lay down here with me, just relaxing and snacking a bit while we talk?”

Celestia sat pensively for a moment. “I suppose that would be okay.”

“Great! Thank you.” David smiled as Celestia stood up to reposition herself.

David moved the table aside and pushed the cushion all the way up to the windows. He faced the window, lay down on the pillow, and scooted as far to the edge as he could, giving Celestia as much room as he could afford.

Celestia watched him carefully. ‘He asks me to lay next to him. A bold move indeed, but I will not shy away from him now. As intimate as this is, I do not believe he will make any inappropriate advances toward me at this stage. At least, I hope not.’

Now that David was comfortable, he waited for Celestia to make her move.

She assessed the situation carefully, her head swinging from side to side as she made internal calculations. Finally, she slowly approached the furthest corner from David and sat her rump down, then lay on her barrel, leaving her body half-on and half-off the pillow with a wide gulf between them.

David reflexively frowned a bit at her distant position. Internally, he had hoped she would embrace him as she did the first time they shared that pillow several days ago.

As he lay there in silent contemplation, Celestia was only partly finished in her quest for comfort. Now that she was down and in-place, she rolled her body to the left, quickly closing the gap between man and mare and pressing tightly into David’s chest and legs.

“Are you… uncomfortable?” she asked, craning her neck to meet his wide-eyed expression.

“No. Not at all.” He smiled.

“Good. I was concerned I would exert too much pressure if I leaned against you.”

David wrapped his right arm over her wing and around her barrel, giving her a tight squeeze.

“I’m glad you’re here, Celestia,” he whispered into her ear, causing it to twitch and turn a rosy hue.

‘My goodness, he is strong… and warm. I realize I am quite hot-blooded compared to most ponies—being attuned to the sun will do that—but his warmth is quite something and very pleasurable. Is he… he is rubbing my chest!’

Celestia let out an involuntary coo as David slowly massaged her chest and barrel with his fingers.

“Are you tired, Celestia?”

“Mmm, perhaps… Oh, David, you should not do this, please stop.”

David ceased his movement and started to pull his arm away, only to be grasped by her hoof.

“I’m sorry, it’s just—” he started.

“It is fine, David. Perhaps another time. I do not mind lying here in your arms, but please refrain from… straying.”

“I understand. Forgive me.”

“It is okay. Thank you for respecting my wishes. Let us continue with lunch and talking. We do not have too much longer.”

David squeezed her in his arms again, burying his face in her great mane. “Thank you,” he whispered.

The two lay together on the pillow and chatted and continued their meal. In all actuality, little food was consumed as the time was spent mostly learning more about each other and enjoying their warm embrace.

Too soon, Celestia stared at the sun in the sky and declared that their time was up. She gently rose from her position with David following her. As she sat and recomposed herself, David brought her vestments and helped re-shoe her, carefully caressing her hooves as he worked. Celestia delighted in the attention and even nuzzled his head when he bent down to address the next hoof.

Finally, he lifted her jeweled peytral over her head, resting it around her neck and then placed her crown atop her head.

Now restored to her normal, regal status, David knelt before her and looked into her eyes.

“Can we meet again?” he asked.

Her face softened a bit in quiet contemplation. She cocked her head. “Dinner?”

David smiled but then frowned. “As nice as that would be, we shouldn’t. It’s been a while since we had a normal meal, all of us together. Instead, can we meet a bit after?”

Celestia nodded. “I would like that.”

“After dinner then.” David reached down and grasped her hoof. She let him pull it up, where he lightly kissed the golden metal shoe before setting it back down.

Those that knew Celestia personally would know she was not one for formalities. Most of the time, they were a necessary evil that she tolerated for the public, but not in her private life.

And so, as soon as her hoof hit the floor, she darted forward and stole a kiss from David, stunning him in the process.

It was over quickly, and Celestia casually licked her lips after they separated, then stood and walked quietly out the door to resume court for the afternoon.

‘Wow,’ he thought.

***

Celestia walked slowly through the halls toward the throne room with a calm, bright smile on her face.

‘He has charmed me, that is sure. I need to know more, both about how I feel and how he feels, though. I hope he will bear with me and be patient as I continue to learn about these new feelings.’

***

Part 6 - Resolutions: Act XXVII - Time Does Not Heal All Wounds

Part 6: Resolutions (Acts 27-30)

Act XXVII - Time Does Not Heal All Wounds

David walked back from his lunch date with a silly grin on his face and a little sway in his walk. He was happy, that much was obvious, but what couldn’t be seen was the internal discussion he was having with himself over the future of his relationships.

‘Wow. Just wow. Celestia really did a one-eighty on me. Last night was so… dry, but she blossomed today. I’m sure Luna would be glad to hear that, but I don’t know if I should be the one to tell her. I think Celestia deserves privacy in that matter, and that seems like a line the sisters should cross themselves. Hopefully, Luna won’t be disappointed with the lack of details.’

David approached his room and noticed a shadow was still present.

‘Hmm, she really must have been tired to sleep this long,’ he thought.

“Thank you,” David said, then opened the door and entered.

Luna was laying on his bed staring a few sheets of paper strewn around her with a strained look on her face.

“Good afternoon, Luna, what are you reading?”

“Afternoon, love. It is thy English primer. ‘Twas about time we learned thy language,” Luna said dryly, not even bothering to look up from her work.

David smirked at how she had slipped back into her archaic speech. “How is it going?” he asked, taking a seat at the foot of the bed.

“We are stupefied that something so familiar as the spoken word can be written so differently!”

David chuckled. “That’s exactly how I feel about Equis. I’m also sorry to say that most humans think English is complex compared to other languages, and that it has many conflicting rules.”

Luna finally pulled her nose out of the papers to face him. “Truly? We are so delighted to hear that.”

David shrugged.

Pushing the papers aside, she crossed her hooves in front of her. “So, my dear, how was thy—” She shook her head. “—your day?” she asked, wearing a small grin.

David scratched the back of his head. “I haven’t had much of a day yet, but it’s been good so far, I suppose.”

Luna raised a brow. ‘Hmm. Should I press him for more? I am eager to know if his lunch date went well or not. Perhaps a little push is in order.’

Luna turned her head attempting to feign disinterest. “I am glad. And your lunch? Did all go well there?”

“Oh. Yeah, it was fine. She was a little late due to court, but we actually got some extra time thanks to that, which was nice.”

“Mmm,” she mumbled. “Is that all?”

David looked away. “I suppose. I just don’t feel comfortable discussing it yet. I mean, I haven’t asked Celestia if it was okay to share and I don’t want to pressure her like that.”

“Perhaps that is best; though we all must be more open about this in time.

David nodded, smiling. “I agree. It also may be good for you to ask her directly.”

“You are correct, though I too will give her some time. This is uncharted territory, after all.”

“Thanks, Luna.” David then stood up and moved over to the chair at the vanity. “I hope you don’t mind, but I think I’ll update my journal a bit.”

“Journal?” she asked.

“Yes. I’ve been writing about my days here since the first night. It helps me sort my thoughts and will be a good record for the future.”

“Is it private, like a diary?”

“I suppose so.”

“That is fine; it was not a request. I do not want to intrude; I too have a similar diary.”

David pulled out his papers and began to write, while Luna went back to her studies.

Journal of David Marshall
Wednesday, Day 11 in Equestria, Afternoon
Current mood: Happy

I’ve just gotten back from my second date with Princess Celestia. It was quite different from last night; I can tell she really tried to be open—and wanted to enjoy it.

I tried to lighten up the mood a bit. I even made her take off her regalia before we started lunch. It was a gamble, much like last night’s chase in the garden, but again it seems I’ve come out on top.

I may have overstepped a bit, though. We started to get really casual and close—lying down to talk and eat lunch—but as I reached over to hug her, I couldn’t help but stroke her amazingly soft chest fur. I could tell she liked it—those sounds were no lie—but she asked me to stop, so I did. I’m just glad I didn’t ruin it completely.

I’m sure about that, too; it definitely didn’t go bad. In the end, she left me reeling. I was feeling a little amorous, so I helped re-shoe her, and when I finished, she showed her gratitude. That kiss, though… I don’t know if the lip-licking was intentional, but it really got my motor running.

I’m feeling a bit guilty about not sharing with Luna, though. I just feel like either they should do it, or I need to have a good, long conversation with Celestia before I can discuss how it’s going with her. Hopefully, tonight I can get Celestia to open up again and all will go well—but nothing sensual yet—she seems to have a line she doesn’t want us to cross. I hope she’ll let me know how she feels about that.

“Gah! I cannot comprehend anymore!” Luna grumbled.

“Are you okay?” David asked, pulling himself out of his journal.

Luna shuffled her papers into a stack. “Yes, I simply do not have the talent for language that my sister has. I think I will go pester young Cherry for a snack; it is still a few hours before dinner, and I am quite peckish.”

“Have you eaten today?”

Luna stood up on the bed and stretched. “No. I only awoke a short while before your arrival.”

“Do you want me to go with you?”

“Thank you, dearest, but I will also be doing some preparatory work in the government offices. It would be inappropriate for you to join me at this point.”

“I understand. Oh, that reminds me. Have you and Celestia talked about when I can be introduced to the public so I can get a bit more exposure?”

Luna stopped putting on her shoes and let her head droop. “Honestly, no. The last week has been far too busy, we have hardly had a word together recently that you have not been present for.”

“Oh. I’m not causing trouble am I?”

“Hardly. At least not the kind of trouble I dislike. But since you have brought this up, I will remember to start the discussion. Perhaps Twilight and Cadence should be involved as well.”

“That sounds good. Thanks, Luna.”

“Think nothing of it, my love. I too am eager to have the world see you and to see their faces as you stand by my side. Give it time, though, as there are many things to plan and important ponies to meet before a public announcement can occur.”

“Of course.”

“Good.” Luna walked over to David and kissed him on the cheek. “I am off then. Something sweet and invigorating awaits me in the kitchen!”

***

Luna walked through the empty kitchen, looking for the head chef.

‘It is hard to believe that I had never once set hoof in this grand kitchen before David appeared. The few times I had relied on Cherry, I had summoned her instead. Now, I am more inclined to seek her out not only for nourishment or treats but perhaps for casual chatter as well.’

Luna walked to the door of the only bedroom near the kitchen. She stood tall, wearing a neutral expression that emanated her royal presence, then knocked sharply on the door.

Knock, knock, knock.

A rustling of hooves on stone could be heard beyond the oaken door. “Just a minute, David. I… I’ll be right there, gosh!”

‘David?’ Luna thought.

Cherry hastily opened the door only to let out an “eep!” before she shrank back to the floor in an awkward bow. “Princess! I… I didn’t expect you, I’m sorry!”

“Cherry, arise. You have done nothing wrong. Let me inquire, though, for what reason did you think my David would be here, at your quarters?”

“I meant nothing by it, Princess Luna. It’s just he’s come by asking for favors a lot lately and is probably the only one that has knocked on my door like that.”

“Ahh. I understand. I too have come to ask for your assistance. I am in need of sustenance. Come, let us go to the kitchen!”

“Right away, Princess. Let me just get my coat.”

“As you wish.”

***

Luna and Cherry walked into the middle of the kitchen. Luna bellied up to the opposite side of the workstation Cherry happened to stop at as if it were the counter of a local hayburger establishment then looked at the young mare expectantly.

“So, Princess… what can I do for you today?” Cherry asked cheerily.

“I have slept through this morning’s breakfast and lunch. It has left me quite empty,” Luna said.

“Oh, yes. I’m sorry you missed breakfast, I prepared David’s French toast!”

“Did you?! I am truly unfortunate then,” Luna hung her head.

“Would you… like some?”

Luna’s ears perked, but she otherwise kept her gloomy composure. “No, I do not require a full meal before dinner. Please, do not go to such lengths.”

Sensing Luna’s displeasure, Cherry’s own mood dampened. She fought to keep her spirits up and smiled half-heartedly. “I could just make a small bit. I have everything already prepared because only Princess Celestia showed this morning.”

Luna lifted her gaze to meet Cherry’s. “Well, if it would not be a bother…”

“Of course!” Cherry smiled as she gave a quick bow.

Cherry went over to the refrigerator and grabbed a container filled with the mystery custard she would use to prepare the meal. She quickly got the rest of the ingredients assembled and started preparing the dish at a nearby counter.

Luna walked over to Cherry where she was soaking the bread slices.

“So, Miss Cherry, David has been bothering you during your off-hours?”

“Oh, no. It was no bother. He just wanted to use the kitchen for this or that.”

“I see, as he did for the outing and my dinner with him. Yesterday, he was creating dinner for my sister, and again today he was to meet her for lunch. Did he request your assistance again?”

Cherry paused. “Um. Not today. My staff and I prepared the meal, but it was delivered to the solarium.”

“Oh.” Luna walked over and stood behind Cherry as she cooked. “That is all you know of it then?”

“Yes?” Cherry said, unsure of Luna’s intent.

Luna drew a bit closer to Cherry, staring over her shoulder. She smiled widely. “Surely you have a bit more knowledge than you share. Perhaps you can be convinced to dish it out if I offer a bit of lubrication.”

“Pardon, Princess?”

Luna turned away and paced slowly through the kitchen as Cherry cooked. “Hmm. Perhaps I should give you David for a day. I am sure two good friends such as you are would find interesting ways to pass the time.”

Cherry froze. “Princess, I’m not so sure…” she said hesitantly.

Luna stopped and hung her head again. “I understand. That would not be fair to David. Please forget I mentioned it.”

Cherry paused. “Hmm… Maybe not…” Cherry started. “He does owe me an open IOU.”

Luna smirked. “Really…? Perhaps we can play a bit with him then.”

Cherry smiled. “Whatever you want, Princess. But until then, please go sit down, the dish is almost finished. I’ll meet you in the dining room.”

Luna shook her head. “That will not be necessary. Would you instead join me for more conversation in your staff’s break room?”

“If that’s what you’d like, Princess. I’d be glad to.”

***

Quite a while later, Luna knocked on David’s door.

“Come in!” he answered.

Luna entered. “Hello, dear. It is almost time for the exchange, we should go and meet my sister.”

David was still sitting at the vanity with his English primer and the foal’s book on Equis. “Oh, I guess I lost track of time.”

“Well, the prompting has not come yet, so I suppose we do have a few moments.” Luna jumped up on the bed and settled at the foot. “Are you working on your Equis?”

“Yes. When I saw you studying, it got me in the mood as well. I haven’t been at it the whole time, though, I did take a small nap.”

“That is good. Too much study will tire your mind.” Luna shifted in the bed. “So, Cherry apparently made your French toast this morning. She was nice enough to prepare a small sample for me to try.”

“Ah, yes. I heard about that from her before lunch and from Celestia as well. I’m glad you had some. Did you enjoy it?”

“It was wonderful. I think I prefer mine with syrup and blackberries. The tart-sweet contrast is divine!”

“Good. I’m happy you liked it. Do you not like super-sweet foods?”

“Oh, perish the thought. I adore sweet things, but it all requires balance.”

“Ah.”

Luna shifted a bit on the bed, looking away from David and out the window. “So, I convinced Cherry to sit and talk with me while I ate. Actually, it started much more comically than that. When I first arrived at her door, she was under the impression you had come calling!”

“Oh?”

“Yes. She said you had sought her frequently and were the only one to knock in such a way that she just assumed. I can understand her mistake, though. I too had only called for her via the staff. But after the confusion had cleared, and my snack was prepared, we shared quite a bit of time before I had to depart.”

“Did you have fun?”

“I believe so, but I admit, I must confess something to you as well.”

“What is that?” David asked.

“I tried to coax, though perhaps 'bribe' is a better word…" she trailed off. "I tried to get her to divulge what she knew of your date with my sister,” Luna spit out hurriedly.

“Hmm.”

“It was wrong, and I am quite upset at my own inability to be patient and honest with you.”

“So, what did you learn from her?” he asked with a neutral face.

“Nothing of import. She said you did not prepare the meal and it was delivered to the solarium.”

“That’s it?”

“Yes, but it is not the details that are important. I was not honest with you or myself and tried to invade your privacy. I am truly sorry.”

“Oh, Luna.” David’s face softened. “Thank you for telling me. I know you’ve been interested in how things are going between Celestia and me, but I’m not too sure of it myself. We’ve only had the two dates, and they were as different as night and day. Forgive the expression.”

Luna nodded.

“I still think it’s important for you to ask her for any details, but I can at least tell you how I feel. I suppose the most I can say is that Celestia does stir some powerful feelings in me, similar to how I felt when we first met. I’m going off of those feelings now, but Celestia and I haven’t gotten a chance to sit down and really talk, like we first did, and without that, I don’t know how compatible we are. Do you understand?”

“Of course, my dear. I am just sorry that I am being such a foal about this.”

David smiled. “I think you’re doing quite well, actually. This has to be a complicated issue for everyone involved. It just takes a bit of time.”

“Thank you. Among the populace, this would most likely be much easier… I have heard that the dominant mare comes to the dates with the others for a while, forming a bond with them as much as with the stallion. Perhaps it is both our sisterly and royal nature that has formed such a complicated set of circumstances.”

David laughed. “I have no doubt about that.”

A familiar tingle made David shiver and notified him that time was short.

Luna stood on the bed and looked down at David, now a bit taller than he. “I will do my best to be more patient, dear, for your love is not something I wish to take for granted.”

She pursed her lips and closed her eyes, requesting the confirmation of her last statement. David took haste and cupped her cheeks in his hands, which Luna nuzzled into lovingly. He then brought his lips to hers and gave her a long kiss, his tongue gently playing with hers.

Parting, they looked into each other’s eyes. Thoughts continued to swirl in both their minds, but only time would provide the answers to them.

“I love you, Luna.”

“And I, you, David. Let us go, together to meet my sister. The night must come on-time.”

The two then left, side-by-side, and walked through the halls in silence.

***

Reaching the grand doors to Celestia’s chambers, David and Luna halted.

“Good evening, Princess Luna, Sir David. Princess Celestia will see you now,” one of the guards said, then they parted to allow access.

“Thank you,” Luna replied.

David assumed his duty and proceeded before her, opening the door as Luna approached.

“Good evening, Lulu,” Celestia greeted. “Oh, and Sir David too.”

After Luna and David passed the threshold, the guards quickly closed the doors behind them.

Luna cocked her head. “Sir David, Sister?”

“Yes, I just wanted to show a bit more formality in light of the guards.” Celestia looked at David with a coy smile. “You did not take offense, did you, David?”

“No, that’s fine by me.”

“If you say so, my sweet,” Luna said. “So, Sister, I wish to apologise for being absent this morning without notice. It was not appropriate or kind, and I want you to know that I am sorry.”

“Oh, Lulu. I do not hold it against you. I have performed that duty for so long, I am accustomed to it. But I do appreciate your feelings and concern and am always glad to have you here.”

“Thank you, Tia. Now, I believe it is time for us to rely on you again if you would honor us.”

“If that is what you desire.”

Celestia rose from her seat and proceeded to the balcony. There, she used her magic to move the heavens, sending the sun to sleep and the raising the moon to watch over the land. After her work was done, she reentered the room and walked over to comfort her sister with a loving nuzzle.

David took a step away, allowing the sisters some time alone.

“Lulu, it pains me to see you so. We should renew our efforts to resolve David’s condition so that you do not need to suffer.”

“Tia, I will echo your words from earlier. I appreciate your feelings and concern, but I am accepting of this position for as long as necessary, especially if it spares David from harm.”

“Yes, and I want you to know that I am grateful for your willingness to help him. If only I had the forethought to teach you how to manipulate the sun as well, then perhaps I could take some of this burden from you.”

“All will come in time. I look forward to the moment when this is all resolved; when we can bond as sisters again, and you can teach me how to start the day.”

“That sounds wonderful, Lulu. I hope it comes soon.”

David leaned against Celestia’s bed frame, watching the two mares converse. He seemed lost to the both of them, but that didn’t seem to bother him much.

‘Am I coming between these two wonderful sisters? I suppose my existence is, though not necessarily me personally. But the latter might be true as well… Luna probably didn’t go to the exchange this morning because of me. Because I was there. I have hope, though, hope that Luna shares— that we can all be together. I think she misses her sister, and I don’t want them to miss each other either.’

“David?” Luna said.

“Oh, sorry, Luna. What was that?”

Luna smirked and parted from her sister. She walked over to David and rubbed up against him in a somewhat cat-like manner, squeezing her head under his arm to nuzzle his chest.

She looked up at him, and in return, he leaned down and gave her a little peck on her nose.

Luna giggled, then pressed further into his side and chest. “Tia and I were having a bit of a moment, but I didn’t want you to feel left out.”

“Oh, that’s okay. You should spend some time together, you know, without me. I’m sure you miss that.”

“Nonsense!” Luna replied. “While sometimes I do miss my sister; when we reunite, there is no reason for you not to be present as well.”

David glanced up from his lover. ‘Though she says that, Celestia is over there, keeping her distance from us.’

“Celestia, how do you feel about it?” David asked.

“Pardon?”

“I’m just curious how you feel about me getting between you and your sister. Surely you would like some time with Luna alone?”

“It may not be fair to say so, but perhaps sometimes I do desire it. Nothing against you, of course, David.”

“Of course. See, Luna. Sometimes, three’s a crowd.”

Luna let out a quiet snort. “As you say. Let us put such talk behind, though, it is time for dinner for the three of us. Sister?”

“Yes, Luna, I will follow.”

“Good. To dinner!”

***

The party sat down at their usual places and settled in for dinner. Celestia didn’t ask David to start the meal, but instead sat in silence, seeming somewhat lost and out-of-touch.

“Excuse me, Celestia, do you want me to ring for Cherry?” David asked.

“Oh, um, yes. Thank you, David.”

David reached for the bell while Luna looked at her sister curiously. The gentle bell ringing finally pulled Luna’s attention away from her sister and back to David.

The prep room door swung open as usual and grabbed both David and Celestia’s attention. Luna’s eyes stayed with David, though, and as Cherry and her staff came out, she watched David shift his gaze to Celestia.

‘Something bothers my sister, and she has grasped David’s attention as well. I do hope everything is alright between them. Until either feels comfortable confiding in me, I am able to do little and will know even less.’

“Good evening, Princesses, David,” Cherry said. “I hope the day has treated you all well.”

Neither Celestia nor David spoke up, so Luna chose to address Cherry. “Thank you, Cherry. I believe we have all had a decent day. Though some of our days have been shorter than others.”

“That’s good to hear, Princess. Is there anything else I can get for you all tonight?”

Luna looked to her sister, who stared and the food on the table, then turned to David, who was doing likewise.

“David, Sister, what say you?”

“Pardon, Lulu?”

“Cherry asked if you require anything more.”

“Oh. I am fine, thank you.”

“I’m good too, Luna,” David answered.

“It is as they say. The dinner looks marvelous as usual. Cherry, would you do me one favor? Could you bring me a hoof-band for dinner?”

“Certainly. Princess Celestia, do you need one as well?”

“Oh. No, thank you, Cherry. I have mine with me,” Celestia replied, then removed her shoe and waggled her hoof for all to see.

“Okay. One moment, Princess Luna. I’ll be right back.”

Cherry quickly fetched a band for Luna, then left the party to eat in peace.

“David, dear, would you please serve me some soup?” Luna asked after she fastened the band around her hoof.

David carefully ladled a portion for her. He then turned to Celestia. “Would you like some as well, Celestia?”

“Yes, thank you,” she replied quietly.

As with Luna before, David gave Celestia some soup, then turned to his own seat.

Now served, an awkward silence settled into the group as they ate their meal.

Luna finished her current bite and turned toward her sister. “So, Tia, how was court today? Did anything of interest happen?”

Celestia also took a moment to swallow her current bite. “It was good. There was a bit of a kerfuffle earlier. Oh, what was it again…?”

David speared a bite of food. “Was it the zoning dispute?”

“Yes, thank you. Before lunch, a few of the upper-crust of Manehattan were petitioning for me to overrule the city planning committee on some of the newly developed area’s zoning rules.”

Luna furrowed her brow. “Hmm, that seems quite superfluous.”

“A bit. It wasn’t so much that they took it to a higher power that caused an issue. However, after I explained it to them how their local government shouldn’t be overruled in this sort of case, they pressed onward, forcing court to stretch into my allotted lunch break.”

“Ahh. I hope the delay was not too long,” Luna replied.

“No, but as an added benefit, clearing them before court adjourned, I was able to free up more time for my lunch… meeting.”

Luna scoffed. “Oh, Sister, you do not have to hide it. It was a date. A lunch date.”

“Yes, well…”

Another awkward pause settled in.

Luna spoke first. “I will not press. I am glad to hear it did not negatively affect your schedule.”

Celestia looked as if she mulled over her words before they came out. “It did cause a bit of discomfort for me, but David was more than accommodating.”

“Oh… I would expect nothing less of him.” Luna turned to him and smiled brightly.

David set down his cup. “Thank you, Luna, Celestia, for your compliments.”

Luna had done all she could. The conversation waned again, and the awkward atmosphere continued through the rest of the meal. Even Cherry’s warm cherry tarts and ice cream could not revive the party. Finally, the meal was over.

“Well, that was a wonderful dessert!” Luna chimed. “However scrumptious it was, my royal responsibilities are calling, so I must bid you all goodnight.”

“Goodnight, Lulu,” Celestia parroted.

Luna excused herself from the table and joined Celestia for a loving hug and nuzzle near her sister’s chair, then made her way to the doors where David was waiting. “Will you be in my room or yours tonight?” she asked.

David shook his head. “I don’t know. I sometimes feel a bit uncomfortable entering your room without you. Where do you want to meet?”

“It would be a pleasure to have you in my bed tonight. Is that too much of a request?”

David shook his head. “Not at all. I'll see you after court. And don’t worry about waking me.”

“Later then, my love.”

David and Luna shared a small kiss, one watched in interest by the elder sister across the room. After they had parted, Luna headed off to her court, while David made his way across to Celestia, who was now standing by the doors to the royal wing.

“Sorry about that. Do you still want to talk tonight?” he asked.

Celestia turned her head to face him and feigned ignorance of what transpired. “Oh, I suppose I still have it in me. Shall we resign to somewhere a bit more comfortable?”

“Sure. Lead the way.”

***

David and Princess Celestia approached the grand, golden doors to her chambers. As usual, it was flanked by two stalwart royal guards. When they approached with the princess in the lead, the guards simultaneously bowed and opened her doors, allowing her to pass. As she did, Celestia nodded politely in acknowledgement of their service, saying nothing. David proceeded to follow her close behind and caught the sidelong gaze of one of the bowing guards as he passed them.

‘Was he glaring at me?’

Having entered, the doors closed behind David, and he shivered a little at the unease he felt. He shook his head to clear it from his mind and focus on the present.

David looked around the room. It was as he had seen it before dinner and all the times before. Celestia’s chambers were clean and ornately decorated with ancient wooden furniture and trinkets of an unimaginably long life. Even with all the finery, the room felt cozy. It truly represented a lived-in room.

While David still stood at the door, Celestia was busy moving things around past her bed—she had the edge of a large pillow clenched in her mouth and was dragging it over to the fireplace, where a cozy fire had already been prepared.

“Oh, let me help with that,” David called out and rushed to her side.

Celestia dropped the pillow as she heard him walk over and let out a sigh. “Thank you, David. I am just not used to doing things without magic.”

“Glad to be of service. Where do you want this?” he asked, holding up the mattress-sized cushion.

“A bit in front of the fire would be nice. I am glad the staff had one lit for me before we arrived.”

“Oh? It doesn’t seem too cold in here, though. Do you get chilled easily?” David set the pillow down near the hearth.

“No, not at all actually. It is related to somewhat of a peculiar habit of mine, though, give me a moment and I will share it with you.”

Celestia walked over to the balcony and opened the doors, letting the night air mingle through the room.

David looked on curiously as Celestia turned around to watch his reaction.

The chill hit him, and the effect was immediate. David shivered and wrapped his arms around his chest.

“Whoa. It’s pretty cold tonight!”

“Indeed; it is the mountain air. Though lower altitudes are warming quickly, Canterlot can still be quite chilly.” Celestia said as she walked over to the fire. “That happens to satisfy this particular quirk of mine, though; there simply is nothing like sitting by a fire in the cold of the night. Oh, I almost forgot.”

Celestia walked past David, over to her bedside dressers. There, she carefully took off her vestments and shoes, then proceeded to pull a blanket out of a drawer which she threw over her back before returning to the fireside. She then settled into the giant pillow and looked to David.

“Would you join me? I promise you will not be cold between the fire and the blanket,” she said.

David looked at the pillow. There was more than enough room for him on it, and he was feeling the chill just standing there. David smirked before kicking off his shoes and walking over next to her.

“Thank you, Celestia. Just give me a moment to get comfortable.”

He took his time settling in. While a pony seemed perfectly natural laying on the ground, a pillow, or bed, the human did not seem quite as adept at both getting comfortable and being ready for a night of conversation.

Finally, David decided to lay on his side facing the princess with his head propped up on his hand. It was a somewhat awkward pose, but it would have to do.

Now that he was still, Celestia pulled the blanket off her back and threw it out over the two of them. It was a simple hoof-made, knitted wool blanket, not thick enough to really keep the heat in, but it would suffice when combined with a modest fire.

“Comfy?” she asked.

“Yes.”

“Good. So, what should we talk about?”

David looked into her eyes, then got straight to the point. “Well, how do you feel about me?” he asked.

Celestia broke his gaze and blushed. “David, I… it is complicated.”

“I can accept that. Do you have an idea, or is it too soon?”

Celestia stared into the fire. The light flashed across her face, dancing across her features and sparkling in her eyes as she searched the flames for answers.

“It is not too soon. I am interested in you… as more than a friend.”

David’s smile stretched across his face, and he too turned to the face the fire.

“Celestia, I like you. I want to know more about you and get closer to you. I hope you feel the same.”

“I do—but I must warn you—as you know, I am quite old and have experienced much in this long life.”

David turned to her and studied her features. “Tell me.”

“Well, what do you want to know first?”

“Okay. If I may be so bold, how do you feel about herding?”

Celestia chuckled softly into her hoof. “Wasting no time I see. That is okay. Herding might be a touchy subject for many, as the practice has fallen away over the ages. As for myself, I see no problem with herding between ponies that love each other. There might be many circumstances where somepony might have multiple paramours.”

“Okay, but how would you feel about herding, as in being in a relationship with Luna and me.”

“Yes, well. I would have gotten to that eventually. I… am not quite certain yet. I do have feelings for you, and I also want you and Luna to be happy. If we could be happy together, that would be wonderful. But herding may not be the best description of our situation, only one of the most basic definitions.”

“What do you mean?”

“While Luna has the dominant relationship, it may not always be so. We may end up sharing that role, as I hope we eventually will equally share the rule of Equestria.”

“Oh. What about me? What if I want an equal share?”

“Hmm. I had not given it much thought along those lines. Herding dynamics is usually decided between the mares.”

“Sorry, but I imagine I will play a pretty active role in that as well.”

“That does not bother me, nor do I think it will affect Lulu’s feelings either.”

“I’m not so sure about that. Luna really likes to let others know she's in control.”

“Sometimes, perhaps. But she does that only with those outside her family. She prefers to draw a line.”

“Okay, yeah, I see your point.”

“But to think of a stallion taking an equal share in the complexity of a herd… that is still a rather unconventional idea.”

“Luckily, I’m not a stallion.”

“Yes, but this would be a communal family, not a dragon’s harem.”

David shook his head. “I never thought it would be. But let’s stop the talk on that there. Tell me more about yourself, or would you rather hear more about me?”

“I think it would be fair for me to continue to share.”

“Okay.”

Celestia straightened up and locked into David’s gaze. “David, I know that my life comes with lifetimes of history, and that may be daunting. If you ever wish for me to stop, please let me know.”

David nodded.

Celestia took a deep breath, calming herself. “Okay. You said before that you wish to care for me, to help shoulder my burdens. I do not want to lay my greatest fears or sufferings on you all at once, but there is something I must get off of my chest before we consider entering into a relationship.”

“I’m listening.”

Celestia sighed and broke her gaze with David. She crossed her forelegs and lay her head on them as she stared into the flames.

“First, I am not my sister. Even before Luna succumbed to the Nightmare, we were quite different, and the things that were expected of us were disparate as well.

“While still young, barely recognized as a princess, I was forced into many royal pairings from the tribes. These relationships were short, for show only, and we generally lived apart, only united by name and title. They had no love or even friendship in them.”

Celestia paused.

David rolled over onto his stomach and set his chin on his hands, mirroring the princess’s posture. “Hmm. I have read of such things in the history of my world as well.”

Celestia’s eyes stayed locked in the fire’s grasp. “That surprises me very little; cultures often have many similarities in the beginning. Anyway, where was I…? In those times, it was normal for nobility to be joined together. I always found it quite interesting that these pairings were never termed as a wedding; instead, they were always a ‘uniting of two groups’ or ‘the establishment of a great era.’ Just as the relationships were a farce, the labels they ascribed to them were just as fallacious. I submitted only because it was what was expected of me. I was the eldest, and the one that symbolized the power, so I took comfort knowing that through my actions, Luna would be spared. Anytime those uncouth, sly, power-hungry fools ever looked her way I was able to use my influence to distract, dissuade, or deter them, and thus protect her from their villainy without her even knowing. And because Lulu and I were very close, the few times she came to me looking for help or protection, I did so with all the fire of the sun.”

Another pause allowed the gravity of her words to seep into David’s mind like the warmth of the flames in front of him. Then, she continued.

“One such time, I had successfully fended off a less-than-suitable suitor of hers, only to find that he was distantly related to my current political attachment. I was not yet aware that many ponies of that level of station were probably somewhat related, but I rarely paid any attention to their familial associations anyway. I was a figurehead, a trophy for them to be associated with, that is all.

“Sorry, I veered off-track again… My counterpart was related to Luna’s wooer, and he heard of how I denied his relative access to my sister. Unbeknownst to me, that did not sit well with him. Soon after, his family had arranged for a flashy vacation getaway for us; it was little more than a round-trip publicity stunt than anything. However, there, in our room at the posh hotel owned by the family, was the first time a stallion forced themselves on me.

“Though I tried to reject him, it only spurred him on. He pinned me to the bed, and since I was young and it was not in my upbringing to strike him down forcibly, I was taken. It also happened to be my first, but I would never let him know it." Celestia shuddered. "Even during his vile act, he tried to make it seem romantic, spewing words of adulation. And to think, in the world of royals… it probably counted. I am only glad that there was no progeny as a result and that his family soon broke political ties and we were no longer involved.”

“Celestia, I’m so—”

“Unfortunately, as I said, there were yet others. Not many more, thankfully, but the conniving nature of some had learned new tactics and eventually used my protective nature of Luna to achieve their lust’s desire. But time passed, and as I grew, and Equestria gained power, I was finally able to lose the shackles that tied me to the other nobility. It was only then that both Luna and I were free and safe.”

David paused this time, waiting and watching her for signs of continuing. As he gazed sidelong at her face, he saw that she still stared deep into the fire’s coals, unflinching, but also that her eyes watered as her tears threatened to break forth.

The room was filled with silence—only the crackling of the fire could be heard. David took in a slow breath to still his nerves, as her haunting story had poured adrenaline on his own internal fire, creating anger toward blank faces and sadness for the suffering she endured.

A short moment later, and David finally let out his breath. It must have been audible, as her ears twitched as he did so. Then, with careful movements, David shifted his body to the left until their sides barely touched.

His contact was met with the rustling of feathers and the slight shiver of surprise. As he rested there against Celestia’s side, she finally yielded to his presence and relaxed.

“I… I am sorry I told you such a thing,” she muttered, her voice cracking under the strain.

“It must have been horrible to endure such things, but I am glad you shared it with me.”

“I have not desired to love another since those times. My experiences have… tainted me. In truth, I must disgust you.”

David’s eyes showed pain at her words. “Why would you think that!” he exclaimed.

“I have been used and violated, and worse… that I have even submitted to their torture willingly—though only in efforts to spare Luna. But my suffering allowed me one of my greatest joys—that she was able to have the choice to be with a beloved.” Celestia forced a smile.

“I cannot truly attempt to comprehend how you feel, Celestia. What I do know is that your past makes you no less, that you are beautiful and pure beyond compare, and that anyone or any pony should be honored to stand next to you. You should never feel ashamed.”

It took a moment, but David’s words seemed to reach her. Celestia picked up her head and closed her eyes, causing tears to stream down her face and drip off her muzzle. As her emotions started to overwhelm her, it became more physically evident in her body as well. Her mane stilled and lay flat against her body, a multi-colored river of blues, green, and pink flowing against her pure white fur. She struggled to keep her composure, but even her breath hitched as her body sided with the aches of her heart.

She laid her head down again on her forelegs but turned to the side to glance at David. In doing so, David took the opportunity to wrap his arms around her neck and pull her close to him in a warm embrace.

This startling sensation, the warmth that he shared, broke the dam she held and flooded her with emotion. She wept bitterly in his arms, one of the few times she had wept for herself in ages, now finally allowing someone to support her needs.

Several moments passed before Celestia’s cathartic break subsided. She stilled herself against David’s body and allowed their heat to dry the remnants of her tears that lingered between them.

Celestia nuzzled against David, then pulled away slowly.

“Thank you, David. Your words have reached me.”

“I’m glad. You may remember a time before when I told you about one of my failed relationships. Though incomparable, it also caused me to avoid forming deep connections with others. It took me quite a while to overcome that impediment, but I finally did and now look forward to more fulfilling relationships, with Luna, and possibly with you. That being said, I don’t want you to feel pressured into entering in a romantic relationship if it's too soon for you. Likewise, any relationship that is established needs to be one with a strong foundation—one of honesty, communication, and mutual caring. Is that okay?”

Celestia smiled genuinely. “Yes, I agree wholeheartedly. David, though you have only been here a short while, and I have only recently become honest with myself, I know that I want to explore the possibility of a relationship, one with you by my side. Is that also okay?”

David turned to face the fire again. “Of course. That would make me very happy, but…”

Celestia inched closer, doubting what she heard. “But?”

“Tonight has been full of emotions for us. Making and accepting decisions like this needs to be done with a clear head. It deserves for us to give it respect. I’m not going to sugarcoat it, I think this mutual relationship will require a lot more work and dedication from us all than we expect. Mostly, I feel this way because of my involvement; I have no experience or cultural standard to work off of here. I've come to love Luna, and I don’t want to cause her pain. I also have romantic feelings for you as well, but I can’t call them love, yet. I don’t know if that’s even fair to either of you. So, I want you to talk to Luna about how you feel, and I will as well. After doing so, I then want us to have one last date before we decide.” David then finally turned to face her. “Would you agree to this and have dinner with me tomorrow night for our last date?”

Celestia searched his eyes for answers, her mouth hanging open as her mind swam through the morass of thoughts and emotions. Finally, she closed her mouth and nodded, then simply said, “Yes.”

David smiled. “Thank you. I know that’s not a lot of time, but the longer we take, the more complicated this may seem. I'll have my answer for you by tomorrow night, and I hope you'll have one too. Now, I believe it would be best for me to retire for the night, that is, if you will be okay if I take my leave now.”

“Thank you for your consideration, David. This has brought quite a few haunting and painful memories back into my mind, but I assure you, I will be okay.”

David shook his head. “Sorry, Celestia. That's not good enough for me. Would you feel better if I stay for a while then?”

She smiled. “As I have said before, perhaps you read us too well. Yes, I would like it if you would stay. We do not need to talk. Would you… would you just hold me a bit like you did before?”

“Of course.”

David inched over to Celestia and turned on his side, then opened his arms to her, reaching out under the blanket’s cover and giving her space to join him. She smiled at his actions and rolled over to meet his chest. Finally together, David hugged her tightly, then gently relaxed, allowing the two to simply lay together in silence. As she lay next to him, the vibrant colors of her mane slowly returned as her mind became calm once again.

David smiled to himself as he noticed her outward appearance began to change, mirroring the improvement of her psyche.

***

A bit later, perhaps an hour or so, and the two stirred.

David gently stroked her mane in an effort to quicken her return to consciousness.

“Oh my, did I doze off?” Celestia asked.

“Maybe a little. It hasn’t actually been that long.”

“Perhaps not, but as you said, it is probably time for you to retire.”

“Yes, sorry.”

Celestia shook her head and started to roll away. “Do not be. I appreciate you taking the time to care for me.”

“I’m glad you let me.”

She smiled warmly. “Perhaps, if all goes well, we can explore that another time. Until then, though…”

“Yes, I should go.”

“David, I will do as you asked. I will ponder this and discuss it with Luna. Then, I will have an answer for you tomorrow night. Will you meet me here?”

“I will. Also, I’m sorry, Celestia, but I don’t think I will see you until then. Don't read into it, I just need time alone to think.”

She nodded. “I understand.”

David rolled over and knelt on his knees. He then bent forward and took her right hoof and kissed it lightly before setting it down.

“Goodnight, Celestia.” He stood, then left her lying by the fire.

After the door had clicked shut behind him, Celestia was brought out of her thoughts. “Goodnight, my David.”

***

Shortly after leaving Princess Celestia’s quarters, David found himself back at Luna’s.

He barely acknowledged the Night Guards standing watch. So, assuming all was well, he entered normally, only to find that the brisk chill of the night had pervaded the room.

‘Crap it’s cold tonight!’

David looked around the room and found the empty fireplace.

‘No fire, huh. Guess they could learn a bit from Celestia’s staff.’

He quickly pushed his thoughts aside and put himself to work at making a fire. With the wood lit, he stood in front of the growing flames to warm himself before doing anything else.

‘Hmm. It’s still quite a bit early. Luna won’t be done with court for a few hours. I suppose she could come by during a recess, but I think it’s unlikely. I guess I’ll just go to bed.’

David was actually tired. Emotional toils had taken his strength and rest was needed. After he was sufficiently warmed, he ventured over to the bed and carefully disrobed, leaving only his boxers on.

He pulled back the sheets and climbed in, only to be shocked by the cold sting the silken fabric had taken from the night air. He gritted his teeth and resigned himself to his position, knowing the only way for him to warm the bed was by being in it.

The cool sheets and the night air did not hold him back long, though. Even before the room had sufficiently warmed and his own body heat had filled the bed, David was long lost to sleep. He slept peacefully, with a small grin on his face and happy dreams in his mind—warm feelings that were not lost to his lover’s perception as she checked up on the dreamworld from her position on the throne at court.

***

Act XXVIII - The Best of Intentions*

The sound of the door slamming shut woke David with a start. “Luna?” he called out, sitting up in bed.

“Sorry, dear. I did not mean to wake you,” Luna replied.

There was an edge to her voice.

“Is everything okay?” David asked.

Luna walked over to her dresser and took off her regalia. “Court was quite infuriating. I just need a hot shower to relax.”

“What went wrong?”

“I should not bother you with it.”

“Please, tell me,” David pleaded.

She grunted. “Do you recall the research I did earlier?”

“Yes.”

“I was keeping up with the policy decisions made during the Day Court. I did so to keep apprised and make sure Celestia and I present a united front.”

“So what happened tonight?”

“They dared to set me against my sister.”

“Huh?”

“Tonight, they looked to request my ruling on an issue that had been decided on during the day, not even two nights prior, and made the presumption that I would not know of the record, trying to have me make the initial ruling! How dare they!?”

Luna huffed off toward her bathroom.

David cringed at his lover’s displeasure. “Sorry to hear that. People can do the most devious things.”

Luna did not reply, at least not in a way that could be understood. Instead, she could be heard cursing and struggling as she plodded through the bathroom. Eventually, the shower turned on, and a low, somewhat angry growl resounded as she drowned out her anger in the steaming water.

‘I’ve never seen her worked up like this. I wonder if there is something I could do for her.’

David got up from the bed and walked over to the bathroom door.

Luna continued to grumble loudly in the shower, muttering things to herself as she attempted to work out her frustrations.

“Ahh!” Luna screamed as David grabbed her hindquarters from behind.

David chuckled tensely. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you… much.”

Luna looked rearward and shot a fierce glare. “David, I am not in the mood for games.”

David started kneading her rump slowly with his fingers. “Yes, I understand, but I thought I might relieve you of some of your tension with a nice, relaxing massage.”

Luna paused, and her face portrayed an epic journey in the span of a few seconds. First, she traversed the hot boiling pools of lava in her eyes. The pits of fire closed, but left behind the tumultuous hills and valleys of her furrowed brow and the corners of her scowl. Slowly, a barren wasteland was revealed as the mountains gave way to a featureless expanse. Finally, gentle, rolling hills of hard-earned mirth appeared—a long-lost home of peace and quiet as a smile appeared on her lips.

“Mmm. You… are… forgiven.”

David grinned, grabbed the body soap, and lathered up his mare. Using his powerful hands, he both cleaned and tended to her body. His own brow furrowed as he continued his work, sensing the tension locked in her muscles. He worked diligently with a steady rhythm until he had made his way to her front, and wrapping his arms around Luna’s neck, he pulled her into a deep, passionate kiss.

Their lips finally separated, and Luna opened her eyes to look at David. There was still frustration present in her beautiful teal eyes, and David turned back to her body to continue his efforts.

He massaged her neck and shoulders, putting his considerable weight into her as he fought to tire her out. As he continued back down her frame, he scrubbed under her wings and around her barrel.

Luna grunted and moaned as David washed her. But his tender motions and the firm massage were doing more than dissolving her tension, and her tail rose in a testament to her growing arousal.

This did not go unnoticed by David, and surprisingly, he found himself stiffening as well.

Working from her rear, he battled the temptations of the flesh as Luna’s wet tail teasingly swished against his exposed manhood. Occasionally, her rump bumped against him as she shifted anxiously back and forth on her hind legs, making the struggle ever more difficult.

Finally, David could take no more, and he moved his hands from her barrel back to her rump, where he gripped it fiercely.

“Ahhh!” Luna yelled once more as David dug his fingers into her again.

Her utterance was quickly followed by a grunt as David guided her to the stone wall in front of her. Luna braced herself against the wall with her neck and shoulder and looked back at the man. Her eyes were filled with a mixture of fiery passion and the last remnants of angst from her toils at court.

Another sharp gasp came from the royal mare as David forcefully speared her waiting honeypot from behind, claiming victory for their surging hormones.

David slid inside, but quickly met a gripping resistance; Luna had purposefully clenched her muscles, making David earn the victory laid before him. He fought against it, pushing himself through the incredible tightness of the mare’s muscular passage. Now, having almost completely hilted himself, he stilled his charge and gave pause—his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath.

The respite gave Luna a moment to think. She reopened her eyes and looked up to her lover, still holding her against the wall. Her look was filled with passion, eyes half-lidded and mouth hanging open as she gasped for breath. “David… more…”

At the sound of his name, he steeled himself and began the arduous task of rutting his mare.

Luna slammed her eyes shut as she endured the onslaught. As the pleasure rolled over her senses and took control, her tongue lolled out completely without care and her body went slack, no longer able to keep pace.

David, on the other hand, was alert and in control, slamming into her marehood with reckless abandon. Every sloppy stroke he made under the steaming hot water sent fluids flying everywhere.

His senses were under constant assault. He could feel Luna trembling against his body. Her privates winked incessantly around him and her internals strangled and pulsed against his manhood as they sought their eventual release.

He grunted as he screwed into her, pulling her rearward just to slam her back into the wall as he hilted himself over and over again while his testicles slapped loudly against her engorged clitoris.

Breathless, Luna fought to speak. “I am close! Cum for me!”

David smiled at her words. He redoubled his efforts with his goal now in sight. He too had been close to release and was secretly fighting it off for her benefit.

Luna’s horn became lit with her magic as it flowed out of her unwillingly. Her climax came, and she shuddered under David, her horn throwing sparks and her juices squirting out to paint David’s crotch. The old castle walls shook under her powerful emanation as she squealed in delight.

Her orgasm and the magical stimulation pushed David over the edge as well, and he slammed deep within her, then stopped as his manhood held a gentle kiss with her cervix and poured copious amounts of his semen deep into her womb.

As the hormones and sensations washed over her, Luna collapsed, pulling David down with her. There they lay gasping on the floor as they recovered from their simultaneous release.

After withdrawing himself, David crawled forward and pulled Luna into his arms, embracing her tenderly.

She lifted her head wearily, and looked into his eyes, then darted forward, stealing his lips in an impassioned kiss.

After a few moments, she broke her hold on him.

David smiled as he looked at her. “Feeling better, my love?”

“Quite a bit, thank you. I believe you have successfully diffused my anger and prepared me for bed, though I may not have the strength to make it there.”

David kissed her nose. “We’ll manage.”

After a few moments of cuddling together on the floor under the still-running water, they collected themselves and re-washed before heading back to Luna’s bed for a good night’s rest.

***

The next morning found Celestia sitting at her desk in her chambers, a scroll unfurled in front of her. It was a letter from her former student, Princess Twilight Sparkle.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I hope all is going well in Canterlot. I, myself am feeling a lot better. I have to tell you, it was pretty touch-and-go there for a while. The complications from my first alicorn estrus felt indomitable and were it not for the support of you, Luna and Cadance, I feel I would have gone mad after the first day.

While I understand your position of “patience is best” for dealing with the unavoidable issues of our elevated cycles, I must admit that I took a different route.

‘A different route? Oh, Twilight, what have you done?’

I simply found that this time, I required a bit more proactive measures. I hope you are not disappointed with me.

Well, time to cut to the chase. After consulting with both Cadance and Luna, I determined that my estrus symptoms warranted treatment. That is when Luna suggested something that Cadance had alluded to, but I was honestly too stubborn to consider before… studding.

Celestia gasped and tore her eyes from the page.

‘Oh, heavens, no! Twilight, I would have gladly sought medical attention for you if I had known you were so desperate!! Ohh, I— Be calm, Celestia. Let us hear her out.’

Sorry, I know that might have come to you as a shock, but I want to assure you that it was not as radical a thing as you might be imagining. I am in no danger of pregnancy, as the stud I chose was not… compatible. You see, after corresponding with Luna, she made a very unusual suggestion. Her solution was for me to take David to stud.

‘What!?’

Yes, I said David.

Luna and David had been intimate, and she had… testified to his abilities. She approached him, and he had expressed a desire to help me, though, as Luna said, his intention was wanting to try his newly-acquired healing magic.

I didn’t really think going this far would be necessary, but as my symptoms got worse, I pleaded for her to ask for his help.

Well, one thing led to another, and Luna and David visited me. He was rather shocked by my condition, and after talking with Luna and me, I believe that he became overcome with compassion and, well… helped me.

Please do not think less of him for this, Celestia. It apparently was not clearly explained to him of what he was to do to help me, even as he approached me in my chambers. He even went as far as to use his healing magic in an attempt to cure me, but that didn’t improve my condition, and only gave me a moment of clarity. During that moment, he learned of my true condition. Though he was shocked, he was a perfect gentle-stallion and fled before any inappropriate conduct, and only returned later after speaking with Luna. I then pleaded my case to him, even in the state that I was in. He accepted.

The act was, well… sufficient, and was done with great care and the best of intentions. I’ll spare you the details. Though, I suppose for a first time I was lucky to have someone as caring and close as David to tend to me.

Again, do not hold it against him. It was still my decision. If there is somepony to be reproved, it is me. I was not strong enough to endure as you said to do, and I am sorry for that.

Please forgive me.

Sincerely,
T.S.

“Oh, Twilight, you must have suffered so! Why did I not stay closer to you and monitor your condition!? But, for you to have gone to such lengths… and for Luna, of all ponies, to make that suggestion!”

Celestia huffed as she looked over the letter once more, cementing the facts into her memory. Her cheeks burned as she read it again and her mind swam with thoughts of confusion and frustration.

A small, familiar tingle brought her out of her thoughts—it was time to raise the sun.

Celestia re-rolled the scroll and locked it in her desk before rising and heading to her balcony.

Breathing in the crisp, cool air reinvigorated her mind and helped her forget her troubles. She stood quietly for several moments, staring out across the dimly lit landscape.

“Good morrow to you, Sister,” Luna called from above.

The voice brought a thought back to her mind causing Celestia to furrow her brow. “Good morning, Lulu.”

Luna soared down to the elder sister’s balcony to join her. “I am sorry if I am late. Please, feel free to make the exchange.”

“As you wish.”

Celestia performed the sacred duty of the sisters, her magic setting the stage for yet another new day. After finishing, she turned back to her sister, who sat nearby, recovering.

The sight of Luna weakened once again brought Celestia to the verge of tears.

“Tia, it is okay. I am okay,” Luna said as she nuzzled her sister.

“I hope so, Lulu. I just don’t think I can keep doing this to you much longer.”

“Worry not. If it becomes such a burden on you, perhaps we can attempt to make the exchange while David is removed far enough that he is not affected.”

“Perhaps.”

Luna smiled at her sister warmly. “Come now, chin up!”

Celestia raised her head, but her usual smile was not upon it.

“Lulu, I have need to discuss some important matters with you. Would you stay a while?”

“Of course. Is everything alright?”

“I… Yes. But it is important.”

“Should I go fetch David?”

“No. This is just between us. That, and I do not think he will see me today.”

“Ahh. I sensed as much when I spoke to him this morning.”

“Yes, well, after dinner, we had a good talk, and we have come to the point in our courtship that we must decide whether we wish to pursue each other romantically or not. To that end, he asked for some time alone and to have one last date with me tonight, at dinner.”

“I see. And how do you feel about all this, about David—or is it too forward of me to ask such things yet?”

“I admit, I have been quite cold to you in sharing my feelings. I hope you will sit with me this morning for breakfast. I have a lot to share if you will listen.”

“I am here for you, Sister. Begin.”

***

A knock on David’s door roused him from his position as he rested on his bed.

“Yes?” he called out.

A sing-song voice replied. “Room service!” It was Cherry.

David smiled and walked over to the door. Opening it, he found Cherry pushing a service cart of food.

David smiled. “Oh, Cherry, you didn’t have to do all this!”

“Nonsense! Breakfast is the most important meal of the day, and I know exactly how many meals you’ve been skipping lately.”

“Okay, okay. Come on in.”

Cherry entered, and David closed the door behind her.

“Here, let me take that,” David said, reaching down for the tray on the cart.

David took the tray and set it down on the dresser, then turned to Cherry.

Cherry looked up at him, her usual bright smile on her face. “Is everything to your liking?”

David glanced at his breakfast. “Oh, yes. Thank you.”

There was an assortment of fruit: kiwi, orange wedges, and grapes; a bowl of steaming oatmeal, some multi-grain bars, a pitcher of milk, and various toppings for the oatmeal: brown sugar, cinnamon, honey, and various berries.

“So… are you okay? Not hungry?” Cherry asked.

David turned to her, realizing that he really wasn’t focused on the food.

“Sorry, Cherry. I am, but I’ve just got a lot on my mind today.”

“Come on, just take a break and have some food. It’ll make you feel better!”

David sighed. “Okay. I think you’re right.” David picked up the tray and turned back to Cherry. She stood in front of him, shifting awkwardly back and forth on her hooves. “Would you like to keep me company?”

“Oh! Uh, I don’t mean to bother you.”

“No bother. I hope you don’t mind me eating in front of you.”

Cherry shook her head. “Please do.”

David motioned for her to take a seat on the bed, and Cherry quickly climbed up and lay down. Having her seated, David sat at the head with his legs crossed and placed the tray in front of him. He looked at his meal, then up at Cherry.

“Go on,” she said.

David smiled and picked up his spoon. He tried a bit of the oatmeal first—he didn’t usually like to dress it up too much, but the pensive mood he found himself in that day made him act differently.

He added quite a lot of extras into the meal—a dash of cinnamon, some honey, and raspberries—definitely not his usual. He took a bite of his new concoction and smiled half-heartedly.

‘It’s good, but I just can’t enjoy it.’

“Trying something new?” Cherry asked.

“Yeah. It’s tasty, but I’m just not feeling it.”

“You must have a lot on your mind.”

“Huh?”

“When my mind is busy, things I like taste different. I bet it’s the same for you,” she said.

David set down his spoon and picked up some fruit. “I never really noticed that, but I suppose you’re right.”

“Don’t worry, it’ll pass,” Cherry said. “You either need to distract yourself, or work through whatever’s bothering you.”

“Sage advice from the cook,” he remarked.

“Hey!”

“I didn’t mean anything negative, Cherry. I know you have a pretty good handle on what goes on around here.”

“You bet I do. I also noticed how little everyone ate last night. Something you wanna talk about?”

“I shouldn’t, it’ll pass.”

“I hope so. I don’t like seeing you or the princesses so tense. The only one who finished their meal was Princess Luna.”

David continued to peck at his food. “Yeah.”

“So, mind if I ask how lunch went yesterday? I saw that the meal was mostly finished.”

“Well…”

“And I kinda talked to Princess Luna a bit about it. I hope that doesn’t upset you.”

“No. You don’t need to feel bad about that. I want you to be loyal to the princesses first. If they ask, you do what’s right.”

Cherry sighed. “Okay. At first, she was just a bit curious what all you had done in the kitchen and asked if you prepared the meal for yesterday’s lunch. I told her that the staff took care of it. I then sat with her while she ate and we chatted a bit.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. She was a bit nosy about a few things. Wanted to hear what you had prepared the night before for your date with Princess Celestia—oops.”

David’s face turned red, and he scowled. “I see.”

Cherry shrank away and avoided his gaze. “I’m so sorry, David. I know I wasn’t supposed to know about that, but with all the stuff Princess Luna said and asked, it was… pretty obvious.”

“Hmm.” David raised his head. “Cherry.” She tentatively glanced at him. “I’m not upset. I just need to know that this kind of talk doesn’t get out, okay?”

“So… is it true?”

“I can neither confirm nor deny such rumors.”

“So…?”

“Look, Cherry. Princess Celestia and I ate together and talked. You and I are doing the same thing right now, in my room, on my bed. Can you think of how a rumor like that could get around? It may make sense, but that doesn’t mean it’s true.”

Cherry deflated. “Yeah, I’m sorry.”

David sighed. “That’s okay. I used to be the center of my friends’ gossip. I heard everything and had to keep it straight. Eventually, I couldn’t handle it and told them to stop telling me things. I can’t help but think sometimes you may be stuck in the same situation. You just see way too much.”

“So, sorry to pry, but meeting with Princess Celestia hasn’t caused you and Princess Luna any trouble has it?”

David smiled. “No, Cherry. It hasn’t. We’re all fine, just thinking about things. There’s a lot going on, you know? Princess Twilight was ill earlier this week, I’ve still got this sensitivity to magic, and then there’s the fact that I’m completely unknown to your world and nobody knows if I can go home or not— Lots of stuff.”

“And don’t forget your relationship with Princess Luna!”

“Yeah, I haven’t. Thinking back on that lately has made me wonder if home really is that important. I mean, my life was pretty bland and routine—most of my family and friends have either passed on or moved on.”

“Oh, David, I’m sorry to hear that.” Cherry then sat up. “But I’m your friend, and you’ve met a lot of ponies here that care about you. I know, even the guards talk about you from time to time!”

“Heh. I wonder what they say. I don’t really get a lot of time to talk with them.”

“Maybe not, but you’ve left an impression on them. A good one too! They’re all pretty impressed with how you carry yourself around the princesses and how you address them politely—even some of the Lunar guards said so!”

“Wow, that is a compliment. I was pretty sure they didn’t like me.”

“Pfft. Some of them don’t like anypony. Just keep being you.”

“Thanks, Cherry.”

“Say, I know you didn’t really care for the oatmeal today, but I think you should try those multi-grain bars I made. They’re something new we’re working on—a few cooked cereals and fruit pressed into a bar, like a hard snack cake. Try one!”

David eyed the bars and picked one up. “Okay.” He took a tentative sniff, recognizing apples, oats, cinnamon and sugar, then took a bite.

‘Mmm. This is pretty good! It’s soft, yet firm. I didn’t notice before, but I think they’ve also got pureed raisins in here. Probably too much sugar for it to be healthy, though.’

David’s face gave Cherry all the information she needed. He really liked it and didn’t stop to speak until more than half of the bar was gone.

“So?”

“It’s really good, Cherry. I like how it’s soft, but still has the texture of the grains in it. It might be a bit too sweet, though, did you add sugar to it?”

“Yes we did, and I was thinking that too. The princesses have a sweet tooth, as I’m sure you’ve noticed. Do you think it would be able to stand on its own without it?”

“Definitely. The apples and raisins already add enough sweetness to it. I think removing the sugar would be a good choice and a healthier alternative.”

“Thanks, I’ll make that suggestion. Anything else you can tell me?”

“I don’t know if you’ve thought about variety yet, but I’d like to see one with figs and another with dark chocolate bits and pureed berries instead of raisins—just go easy on it.”

Cherry smirked. “We’ll see. I don’t really want to make this a whole line, just a few different things here and there.”

“I don’t know, Cherry. If there isn’t anything like this outside of the castle right now, you could really have a hot product on your hands, I mean, hooves.”

“Thanks for the compliment! I’ll continue to play around with it for a bit here first, though.”

“Okay. Just don’t let me eat too many. I’d get fat and lazy in no time!”

Cherry giggled. “Don’t worry. If you did, Princess Luna and I would work it off of you!”

“Ugh. Thanks,” he said in-between bites. “Good to know.”

“So, how about that earthquake last night?” Cherry asked, steering the topic in an odd direction.

“What?” David asked.

“Last night, in the middle of the night, there was a small earthquake. All the shaking woke me up; did you sleep through it?”

David thought for a second. ‘Oh.’

“Oh. Yeah, I guess I did. I was pretty tired last night,” he replied.

“I guess so! Though it wasn’t very long or strong. The news said it was centered around the castle area, so most of Canterlot probably didn’t even feel it. We had one last week as well, do you remember that one?”

David feigned thinking. “Yeah, yeah. I remember that. It was… uh, Saturday night, the day before the outing, right?”

“Yup! That one was just like last night. Did you have earthquakes back in your world?”

“Yes, though most were outside my area.”

“According to some of the elder staff, we don’t have them very often. I think the last one I can remember before you got here was when Princess Luna came home.”

David blanched, but recovered quickly. “Huh. Do you think they’re dangerous?”

“Not a chance. If they were, the princesses would’ve made a statement or done something about them. Just a regular part of life on the mountain I suppose!”

“I guess so. Well, I’m feeling quite a bit better, Cherry. Thank you for your company, and for breakfast, as usual.”

Cherry laid her head on her hooves and looked up at David. “You’re welcome!”

‘Hmm. I don’t think she wants to go.’

“So, how are you doing, Cherry?”

“Me? I… I’m good, I suppose.”

“That’s good. I honestly haven’t thought about it much, but you’ve been exposed to a lot of different circumstances due to my arrival. I just want to make sure you’re doing okay.”

“Oh. Yeah, it’s been a bit different since you arrived, but nothing too much. My staff has been kind of rowdy, though. They tease me a lot about you, especially since they haven’t been cleared to meet you directly.”

“Hmm. I didn’t think about that. They’ve seen me at meals, why aren’t they allowed to talk to me?”

“I think the princesses and the guards just want to reduce your exposure for now.”

“Well, I hope that can change soon. I’ve been here almost two weeks, and I’m still confined to the royal wing of the castle. I know it’s probably not easy to plan for this—for me—to be introduced to the rest of Equestria, but unless they send me home soon, it will have to happen sometime.”

“Don’t worry, David. I’m sure it’ll be handled soon. Also, I’ll take care of my staff, they’re a good bunch of mares. All it takes is a little tidbit to keep em in line, but it does make them come back for more.”

“Sounds a bit dangerous to me.”

“Maybe. When they’re finally given permission to meet you, I’ll be sure to have Princess Luna around to keep ‘em in line. I don’t want it to become a feeding frenzy at the trough.”

“Thanks,” David said smugly.

“Hahahaha!”

Knock, knock!

David and Cherry’s heads swiveled to the door.

“One moment!” David called out.

He stood from the bed and moved to the door. Opening it, he found a pegasus royal guard.

“Excuse me, Sir David.”

Hearing the guard, Cherry leapt down from the bed and headed to the door. She walked up next to the man and looked up at him.

“Sorry, David. I think it’s time for me to go. I hope you enjoy your day!” she said, then pushed her cart past him and the guard to leave.

“Sorry. Thanks, Cherry,” David said.

David then turned his attention to the guard. “Sorry about that. How can I help you?”

“Oh, it’s no inconvenience, Sir David. I came to deliver a letter for you.”

“For me?”

“Yes, sir.” He pulled a letter out from under his wing and offered it to David.

David received it and smiled at the guard. “Thank you, I appreciate it.”

“It’s nothing, sir.”

“If I may ask, how did you get the letter? Mail carrying doesn’t seem like a royal guard’s duty.”

“Oh, but it is. I am a guard and a royal messenger. I even serve in Princess Celestia’s chariot corps, when needed.”

“I see. That’s a lot of duties!”

“Not really, sir. I’m just glad to be of service. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I must be off.”

“Of course. You are dismissed.”

“Thank you,” he said, nodding politely before leaving.

***

The kitchen staff left Celestia’s quarters after depositing their wares and then the door was once again closed. Luna lit her horn and cast a spell of silence on the room, then turned to Celestia. “So, Sister, breakfast has been served, and we are alone. My time is yours. What did you wish to speak with me about?”

“Honestly, I want to talk about a few things. The first comes from a disturbing letter I received this morning.”

Luna twitched nervously as her sister said the word ‘letter,’ knowing there was only one pony who wrote Celestia on a consistent basis.

Luna put on her best poker face and took a bite of her breakfast. “Oh, my. Whatever could be wrong!?”

“Luna, this is about Twilight. She explained everything. You cannot feign ignorance.”

Luna’s countenance fell. “Oh.”

“Yes, well, mind telling me why in this great world you thought that was an appropriate solution to her heat!?”

“It did work, did it not?”

“Luna! Twilight was a virgin! How dare you suggest such a method that would take that choice away from her!”

“First, her choice was not taken, and it was not I that planted that seed, sister. Only once it had sprouted and become a real consideration did I offer my advice. That, and she is a grown mare who has started to express interest in the opposite sex and interactions with them. Both your niece and I will not have Twilight stigmatize sexual relations. We do desire, though, that she be actually interested and willing in her choice of intimate partners.”

Celestia’s eyes were wide with anger. “You both conspired to advise my student—”

“Former student, current princess,” Luna interrupted.

“Yes, my former student and friend, and you did not care to involve me?”

“Yes, well, forgive us that, Tia. I believe you will agree that you have certain personal feelings about relationships and intimacy that are far more reserved than most. You even went as far as to not teach dear Twilight about sex—”

“Uugh!” Celestia snorted.

“Yes, Tia. Seeexxx! I know even you are not beyond thinking about it or even desiring it, but again, you should not have withheld the knowledge of it.”

Celestia calmed herself with a bit of juice. “Lulu, you think I do not know that!? My shortcomings fill a long list, and the lack of preparation I have left Twilight with, on many things, ranks near the top of my regrets. I am sorry for that, but I am not perfect, I can only strive to improve.”

“Yes, and you have. I see your efforts, truly, and I will always stand beside you, but with Twilight—you still coddle her, sometimes stifling her so.”

Celestia sighed. “I know. In this situation, I restricted her, gave her a task to perform that was not fair: to fight against her own body’s needs in a way that could have harmed her.”

“So you understand. She was in so much discomfort, Tia. It was either this or medical treatment. It was not the time to take a stand on your values. But I digress, I do not hold it against you and neither does Twilight. Cadance and I took it upon ourselves to help her where you could not. We advised her of all of the possible treatments, and Cadance appropriately advocated the natural approach. I simply suggested she might be more comfortable being treated by somepony she was close to that could not impregnate her. In the end, David was the obvious choice.”

Celestia’s brow twitched. “And it helped her?”

“You know the same as I do. She is feeling quite herself again. I imagine she agonized over the decision on whether to tell you, knowing how you feel, but she does not want to hide anything from you.”

The great white mare sighed uncomfortably. “I owe her an apology. Now, about David. You did not feel uncomfortable with the arrangement?”

“With David and Twilight? No. My issues with it would only be how he viewed it and how it might change our relationship. Honestly, I did not handle the situation quite as well as I should. In the end, I somewhat pressured David to do it; taking him to Twilight’s castle without fully disclosing why or what was expected of him.” Luna paused. “No, it was a lie. I lied to him. He called me on it as well, and we suffered our first altercation as a couple. I was brought low with grief and pain and resolved not to hide from him again, and he has graciously forgiven me.”

“I think you are quite lucky in that, Lulu. I presume there are not many, of his kind or ponykind, that would accept such a transgression and offer forgiveness.”

“Yes, I feel so as well. I am a lucky mare. I have been forgiven for many things, and I hope many more. Like you, it is my desire to be better, not only for David, but for myself, for you, and for all of Equestria.”

Celestia smiled at Luna warmly. “And I know you shall, Lulu.”

Luna returned the smile, but it soon broke into a neutral expression. “Now that this is settled for the moment, I think it is time that we discuss the more pertinent topic.”

Celestia nervously turned from Luna and looked instead at her breakfast. Hesitation showed on her face and in her actions. After a short moment, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then let it out slowly. Finally, her eyes opened again, and she spoke. “Lulu, I am scared.”

“Whatever for?”

“I… I do not know if we can have a shared relationship as you suggested.”

“Perhaps not, but I am willing to try.”

“And if it ends all of our relationships? What if it only comes to drive a wedge between us!?”

“Sister, I will not let that happen.”

“It is not always that easy, Lulu. I have seen it too often with our subjects, and more often than not their relationships are not nearly as complicated as the one we are suggesting.”

“I will agree with all you have said. I have seen failures of marriages and splits between family, though most often it occurs due to a lack of true love and communication.”

“Yes, and while your love of David might be strong now, can you say it is true?”

Luna scowled. “That, I believe, is not a fair question.”

Celestia bit her lip. “No, it is not. Forgive me.”

“It is okay. I know you did not intend to inflict pain.”

“Thank you, but let us take a moment to relax and take a few bites of our meal.”

The sisters agreed on the temporary recess and tried to lose the bitter taste through their favorite breakfast foods. After a few moments, though, Luna looked back to her elder sister.

“So, are you concerned of my feelings for David?” Luna asked.

“No, Luna. I am not. I believe you are developing an honest and true relationship.”

“Then, do you think my relationship with him will sour our relationship as sisters?”

“I would not expect it to, no. I believe we are strong enough together.”

Luna furrowed her brow. “Then, what exactly are you afraid of?”

“I suppose I am afraid of myself. I am afraid I will be the weakest link in both of our relationships.”

“Oh? My grand and wonderful sister, sole ruler of Equestria for over a millennium, bringer of the sun and life itself thinks she is the weakest link!?”

Celestia scoffed. “As a matter of fact, yes. You know I have shied away from relationships, and I am not quite as open to everypony with my private life as a relationship requires. I also have spent so long turning away from my feelings, that it is often difficult for me to properly express them, even sometimes to accept them. That has made some of my time with David quite… ingenuine.”

Luna squinted. “Are you suggesting that you have led David by pretense!?”

“No! No, not exactly. I believe the term is ‘leading somepony on,’ as well. You see, our first encounter, the dinner, I was rather not myself. I, regrettably so, came only to him as a friend, as Princess Celestia.”

Luna relaxed. “Oh, I see. You could not engage him honestly. I do remember counseling you against such a thing, I believe.”

“Not in so many words, but yes. I failed to let my guard down and have fun. In the end, he felt the need to force a change of pace, which luckily worked out in his favor.”

“Did he? I would very much like to hear the details!”

“Has he not told you of our meetings?” Celestia asked.

“No, scarcely a word. He values both his and your privacy in this.”

Celestia smirked. “That does seem like him. Well, I think it is fair enough for us to talk.”

“Excellent! Now, tell me of his deeds and actions. Bare no secrets you wish to keep, I will understand.”

“Very well. That night, after giving a poor showing to him as a romantic partner, he called me out to the garden at the observatory.”

“Oh! I do like that garden.”

“Yes. Well, it was quite cool outside and dark, with only a bit of moonlight and a few wall torches around. David and I walked just outside the door and, I have to admit, I was a bit stumped and a little perturbed at being called outside for no apparent reason. He then walked right up to me and thumped me in the nose!”

Luna balked at the news. “He struck you!?”

“It actually was not a hit, per se, but it caught me off guard, and I somewhat lost my temper. He then ran off into the darkness and laughed at me. That quite irked me.”

“Oh, Sister. I shall have words with him, you will see!”

“Wait. Let me finish the story. He called out and taunted me into chasing after him; I fell for it quite easily. Around the darkened maze of the garden, he avoided detection and had me galloping in circles. I imagine the groundskeeper was quite furious the next morning. Anyway, when I finally stopped, he assaulted me again, grabbing and pulling my tail, then ran off laughing!”

“Sister, I fail to see how this is improving.”

“Just a moment more, I promise. Where was I, yes. I ran after him, now close on his rear and I tackled him! I was furious, saddened, and confused, I wanted to know why he had done such hurtful things. But do you know what he did?”

“Go on…”

“He looked up with a smile and was happy. He said he had finally gotten me to ‘let my mane down.’ It was an eye-opening experience. I realized that I had not come to the date with an open mind and heart. Though he took drastic measures, he was able to help me see that, and that moved me.”

Luna re-settled in her spot. “Hmm. It was not what I would have expected.”

“I suppose not, but now you know what I meant when I said I was ‘ingenuine.’ ”

“Did you continue to face him, masked as such?”

“No. In fact, on our next date, during lunch yesterday, he basically made me humble myself before accepting my presence at the date at all!”

“My David did this? Forgive me, but that sounds quite rude.”

“I believe it was not intended to be impolite, he only wished us to start on an equal level. I chose to submit, as I believe that level of equality is important in a relationship.”

“And what, exactly, did he demand you do to be his equal?”

Celestia laughed. “When I attempted to join him at the table, he reproved me and said, ‘no finery at the table!’ So, after I stripped off my shoes and vestments, I joined him, and we had quite a good time.”

“That you had a good time makes me glad, Sister. Tell me more of how you enjoyed your time with him, how you feel.”

“I think that lunch was a turning point for me; perhaps for him as well. After attempting to eat a bit—he chose to try to feed me as I had some difficulty with the soup we were prepared—he suggested that we get a little more cozy. We lay together and talked, but he also startled me a bit…”

Luna leaned in. “What happened?”

“He had wrapped me in his arms—which I found quite enjoyable—but was taken aback a bit when his hands strayed.”

“Oooh! He has made a move on you!?”

Celestia shook her head. “No, it was nothing so forward. He was stroking my barrel, then moved a bit lower to my stomach. It, well… was a bit too nice, so I asked him to stop, which he did promptly.”

“Oh, Tia. You are such a prude!”

“I am not! Like I said, I was just surprised.”

Luna huffed. “So, it seems you have feelings of your own for him now.”

“Yes. I believe so. I wish to know if you still approve of this, Luna. I will not pursue anything if you do not agree, or if it would jeopardize your relationship with David. What say you?”

Luna lowered her head in thought while Celestia tried desperately to read her sister’s state of mind. After a tense few moments, Luna raised her head to meet Celestia’s somewhat worried gaze.

“I honestly did not have to think on it much, but I thought it would only be fair to examine the possible, chaotic results. Tia, you have my blessing to pursue David romantically. Tell and show him how you feel. Do not hide from him, and please try to be open with me as well. If all goes well and he accepts you, we must share and be as one. It will also be quite demanding on him, as this type of relationship is extremely rare in his world, and he has no reference on which to guide himself.”

“While I am grateful for your blessing, I am still unsure of my own decision, or how David feels about me.”

“What makes you think so?”

“He has requested one last date tonight. It feels quite… final.”

“Hmm. that is hardly enough to make assumptions on.”

“And his purposeful avoidance of me today?”

“He only wants to mull over his thoughts; you obviously have left a powerful impression upon him.”

“Thank you, Lulu, but as much as you try to allay my fears, I think I will not be sane until I hear it from his own lips.”

Luna smirked devilishly. “So you think of his lips?”

Celestia smiled. “Really now, Lulu. Is it time for such frivolity?”

“Always!”

“Well, all jokes aside, today will be a bit stressful for me. That, and it is already time for court!”

“Fret not, Tia. Go to court and put these thoughts aside for a moment. Before you know it, night will be upon us, and you will have your answer.”

“I hope I am prepared.”

“You will be. I assure it. Now, I will excuse myself to sleep. If you require me, though, feel free to wake me.”

“And David?”

“He has sequestered himself in his room. You will not stumble upon him if you seek me out.”

“Okay. Thank you, Lulu.”

“You are most welcome.”

With genuine smiles upon both of them, they engaged each other in a loving, sisterly embrace. Their caring touch warmed Celestia’s heart and helped relax her for what was to come. Finally breaking apart, they pressed their foreheads together and sat quietly, then separated for the day.

***

David closed the door and inspected the envelope he had been given. It was a fine, ivory colored linen envelope, sealed with wax. It only took one look at the seal for David to know its sender.

‘Twilight.’

David’s lips contorted and his brow furrowed. “Great. That’s all I needed to think about today.”

He returned to his bed and pushed the serving tray with his breakfast off to the side a bit, then stretched his legs out as he sat against the headboard. David stared at the envelope quietly, then took a few deep breaths to calm his nerves. Finally, he broke the seal and pulled out the letter from within.

As he opened the folded paper, a familiar purple glow emanated from the page. Soon, the image of the Princess of Friendship appeared before him as a small translucent hologram.

Twilight fidgeted a moment, then looked at him with a smile. “Uh, hi, David! So, I wanted to let you know that I’m doing alright now,” she started. “After you visited… by the next morning, I started feeling better, so, um, thanks.” She shook her head. “No, that’s not right,” she said to herself. “I want to thank you. What you did for me… it means a lot. It went way past being just a friend, and I just want to let you know how much that means to me. I’m not sure if I could properly face you right now, I’m such a bundle of nerves! Sorry, I just—it’s new, that’s all, and I feel a bit awkward, but that will pass. I want us to be friends, really. Let’s not let that get between us okay?”

David smiled at the awkward display his friend gave. ‘We’ll be fine, Twilight. I’m sure of it.’

“Whew,” she started again. “That took a bit out of me. I’ve been thinking about it all, and I really can’t talk to anypony here about what happened, what we did. What you did for me. That part bothers me a bit. With your permission, I’d like to talk to Cadance about it. She’ll be discreet, of course, but she’ll also tease me mercilessly. I don’t look forward to that part, but she is the best counselor for these types of things. Think about it, and have Luna send me a message with your decision. I’ll understand if you don’t want me to talk about it, though.

“Speaking of talking to others… Applejack has been asking about you. It seems as though you really made a good friend in her! I didn’t have much information to give her, but she wanted to know how you’re doing and if your magic sensitivity is getting any better or not. She also seemed pretty interested to know when the other princesses and I are going to introduce you to the rest of Equestria. While I didn’t have an answer for her, or for you, on that matter, I’ll be sure to bring it up in my next letter to Celestia or Luna. She seemed a little disappointed in that, but I doubt it will get her down, she has enough to do on a daily basis. I did say that if she wanted to, she could write you a letter and I’d make sure it gets delivered.

“That reminds me… you were trying to learn Equis, right? How is that coming along? If you want some help, I’d be glad to teach you! I could set up kit for you as well, with flashcards and some pre-recorded lessons if you’d like! It could be fun! Anyway, think it over and let me know. I’m sure I could find time to visit you, if you’d like.”

‘Hmm. Not sure if ‘Twilight the tutor’ is a good thing or a bad one. I’m pretty good at learning, but she’d definitely put me through a crash course. Maybe I’ll humor her a bit and see how it goes.’

“So, I guess the last bit is more of the first bit. I just want to let you know that it was okay for you and Luna to leave after… you know. Luna took care of everything. When I finally came to, I was really tired and a bit sore. It reminded me of when I first learned to fly, so many muscles I hadn’t used before, hehe! Anyway, Luna had sent a really nice batpony mare to take care of me. She cleaned and fed me… I mean she cleaned the castle! Right. But she was really nice and took care of everything while I recovered. I didn’t get her name, only that she was a royal handmaiden of Luna’s. She didn’t even take off her uniform, so I didn’t get to see her cutie mark! She only stayed a day, until I started feeling better, then left last night without saying a word. At first, I thought she was being rude, but later, I found that she had left me a heartfelt letter in my room, and now I understand. So don’t feel bad or anything, like you should’ve stayed, okay?

“I guess that’s about it! I hope to see you again soon, just forgive me if I act a bit odd. Oh, there is one other thing… I’ve written Celestia about what happened. I explained it all and made sure that she doesn’t blame you for anything. Please don’t be mad at me for this, it was going to come out sooner or later, especially after I recovered so quickly. I just thought it was best if she heard it from me, that it was my choice, that you were my choice. That’s what’s important, and I’m sure she’ll understand. If anything, she’ll be more upset with me.

“Well, sorry to drop that bale of hay on you like that! I can’t say much more in this letter, but if it or something else bothers you, have Luna send me a message and I’d be glad to come over, and we can talk about it face to face.

“Again, thank you, David.” She bowed politely. “You really are a good, true friend, and I love that. I hope I can be just as good to you in the future. Please let me know that all is well with you. I look forward to your reply!”

With that, and a smile, Twilight’s image stopped moving and then disappeared. David closed the letter and put it back in the envelope, before letting out a breath he had been holding.

“Wow,” he said to himself. “I’m glad to hear she’s doing better, but she could’ve picked a better time to tell Celestia, not that it’s her fault.

David slumped down on his bed and turned over on his side. He looked at the envelope next to him as his mind wandered through the many thoughts he had. Soon, though, his mind grew tired of pondering and looked for an escape. Instead of relationships, he daydreamed of running through the forest again, and holding tight to that dream, he napped.

***

Act XXIX - The Calm Before the Storm

Celestia dragged herself into the solarium. Having crossed the threshold, she gave the door a sloppy kick, closing it behind her. The room was mostly empty, containing only her overly-large pillow and a tray prepared with her lunch. As she walked toward her plush destination, she kicked off her shoes, sending them skidding to the edges of the room. She flopped down on her pillow, grunting softly as she landed.

Eyes closed and brow furrowed, she lay still for a moment, then shook her head lightly until her crown dislodged and it fell to her side on the cushion.

Sigh.

Celestia lifted her head and re-opened her eyes.

To her left, her lunch sat untouched, a tray of fresh veggies with a side of hummus, grilled eggplant and portabella mushroom caps, and a small green salad.

“Hmm,” she mumbled. ‘I do not feel the need.’

She laid her head on her forehooves and glanced outside at the castle’s ponies going about their day.

‘Court was abysmal… I failed to concentrate on the issues or my subject’s presentations. What good is it if I do not focus on my responsibilities? No, it was not that I did not, I could not. I am back to where I was before—broken. This state of mind is a temporary one—right? It would have been better to recuse myself today and have their rumors and scorn for the cancellation rather than fail them.

‘What am I doing?’

Celestia’s eyes followed the few passersby. Their natural cadence paraded them by her gaze from above, all unknown to her presence.

‘He is always in my thoughts. Is that natural? Is this what I want? Will it pass, or is this my new reality?’ Celestia smiled. ‘No, I will not follow those thoughts. I know this infatuation is normal and will lessen as I become more comfortable with the outcome—whatever that happens to be.

‘But, what is the outcome I want? I am interested, that much is obvious. I want to explore, to learn, to grow. I desire more. Does that cement my position? The fears I have: intimacy, jealousy, loneliness… are they true or only self-inflicted, due to long-passed experiences? Luna would have me think I am crazy, that I am overthinking everything. Perhaps she is correct, and she is the sane one.’

Sigh.

‘Oh, Luna. You are so lucky! So honest with yourself and sure of your emotions!

‘Even her desires are plain to her, from the very start she only wished to be near him. Do I want what she has or something else? Hmm. I want something for myself. Is David what I want? For now, I can say “yes.” But I also want more. I want to be able to express myself freely, to let David know how I feel. I want to hear how he feels about me too. I want to relax and relish in his presence. I want him to want me.

‘But, what is he to me?

‘Currently he is a friend, one who is interested in me. He said so himself! Though I should not think of his friendship now, I have already been blessed by that gift. So, as a lover, does he have what I desire?

‘He is tall, handsome and strong. I can easily say that his physical characteristics are appealing, but what more about him do I know, do I want to connect with? He has shown that he is loyal to Luna and is caring and compassionate with her, and even with me. He has quite an intellectual mind, able to converse, to analyze and imagine. He is firm in his moral constitution and acts quite proper, yet can relax enough to joke with all of us—I do enjoy his sense of humor. He has such a stately, gallant presence, one that makes me want to rely on him. And that reminds me of how confident he seems… I remember that first night, after recognizing who we were, he boldly, yet politely spoke to us—he did not shy away. Having been either feared, revered, or disrespected in most meetings, it was a refreshing change to make his acquaintance.

‘But my fears… they still plague me.

‘I have to be strong. I am so used to being strong or at least showing strength to my little ponies, but for myself—I have done little. I must look beyond my past to a possible future. These worries, they need not be reality. I can take control of my destiny! I am learned, intelligent, loyal, kind, and patient. Can I also become passionate, loving, confident, and adventurous?

‘Perhaps.

‘And what about David? Do I fit with him as a partner? I think so. He has adapted so well already, it is as if he reads our minds. Even in doing so, is he someone that complements or mirrors me? I do not know. He feels so… different. How can someone so different live with us? How would David, Luna, and I work?’

Celestia rolled on her side, staring at the sun with one squinted eye.

‘How would that work? He currently sleeps with her, stays in her bed. Not today, though, he is in his room. Though what is the difference? It is as if they are already wed!

‘Calm. Be calm, Celestia.

‘The lives of ponies today are quite different. This is normal now. But our future… would we all share a bed? Would we trade off? Would there be days where I could not see him or Lulu? What if I want, or need to see them?

‘I am scared.’

Celestia rolled over and sat up, panting. Her mild panic attack quickly subsided as she stared into the sky, watching as a pegasus weather team slowly filled the expanse with rain-laden clouds.

‘That is right, it will rain tonight. I love the rain; it keeps me centered.

‘I need not be afraid of the future. Luna has told me she will be there for me. She is my constant friend, my sister. Oh, how I missed her so.

‘The questions I have will be answered in time. I am sure even David and Luna have similar, unanswered questions.’

Celestia leaned over to the tray and grabbed a long carrot stick. She dipped it in the hummus and munched on it quietly as she lay down again.

‘Mmm. Spicy.’

She looked outside to the castle grounds. Two ponies walked side-by-side, a mare and a stallion, both castle staff. They stopped and looked around. Finally, thinking nopony could see them, they turned and kissed. The kiss was polite, yet became extended. Celestia blushed as she watched the private exchange, then turned away.

‘Could that be me? Walking through the garden, the halls, sitting at dinner… together? They looked happy.’

Celestia turned back to see the couple had broken their kiss but leaned into each other as they stood.

‘What would it be like if it was the three of us?’

***

Celestia lay on the grass in the rose garden, asleep. Her wings lay sprawled out to her sides, primaries lightly brushing the grass below as her barrel rose and fell with her breaths. The sun shone down this beautiful spring day, its light refracting through her mane creating a cascading rainbow at her side.

Somepony came close and wrapped their arms around her neck from the rear, imprisoning her. The attack jolted her awake, but the aggressor held tight and wrestled her to her side. Celestia looked back to see David lying still, his face buried in her coat. He shifted his head and met her gaze. All her fears subsided as the love in his eyes warmed her heart. It stirred something within her.

***

Celestia gasped as she awakened from her daydream.

‘The time!?’

Frantic, she looked around, then to the sun. It had only been a few moments since she spied the lovers walking below.

Sigh.

‘There are still several hours of court left… should I adjourn early?’

Celestia looked down at her hooves in contemplation. There she saw the black hoof-band on her right hoof.

‘I still have not taken it off. Does this mean something to me?’

She played with the band for a moment, turning it around her pastern like a bracelet.

“Hmm…”

‘All those thoughts, all those fears. How would I counsel somepony else in this matter?

‘ “Patience. Think positively. Rely on your heart. Talk with those you trust.”

‘I can do the same. I know I like him, I may have even fallen for him. Perhaps, I may come to love him. Am I already that far gone?’

Celestia rolled over causing a familiar clink as her crown fell to the floor. She looked at it, but let it be. Laying on her back with her legs and hooves pulled to her chest she stared at the sky again. She squirmed a bit, freeing her wings and stretching them out to her sides.

“Ugh.”

‘Twilight and David. They did… that, together.’

Celestia shook her head.

‘She needed help, it was my fault she felt it necessary.

‘But he lay with her, as he does with Luna. As he might do with me.

She squirmed again and refolded her wings, then rolled to her side. A gentle warmth grew in her belly as her core heated up.

‘—No. Not now.’

She closed her eyes and focused her breathing, calming herself as she had taught Cadance to do so long ago.

Celestia’s mind was a blank canvas. Soon, she imagined the stone floor of the castle’s barracks, smooth and gray. On it was David, laying on a clean, white sheet. He was wet, cold unconscious—and naked. Celestia and Luna looked on with surprise. Suddenly, he was awake and smiled at them warmly.

Gasp!

Celestia’s eyes snapped open widely.

‘No. More. Daydreams!’

Celestia had enough. She stood up from her pillow and raised her head high, almost indignantly. She glanced at her crown as it lay on the floor and picked it up with her magic and placed it back where it belonged on her head.

‘Heart… you have done enough speaking for now. I hear you and your intentions. There is still more yet to discuss, but you will have to be silent.’

Once again, she sat on the pillow but did not lay down. She sat tall, her regal nature showing as if she were perched on the seat of Equestria, her throne.

‘I know now what my heart wants of me. What I seek to know now is how my ponies, how Equestria would react to him… to “our David.”

‘To them, he would be a stranger, something new and unknown. If he were to be announced as Luna’s suitor, there would be murmurs and concerns, but it would pass. But if he were introduced as Our suitor… I dare not think of the outcries, and our words would have little weight behind them. It would fall on Cadance and Twilight to assuage their fears. Mostly, though, it would be the lesser royals, dignitaries, politicians, and socialites to deal with. I dare say the common ponyfolk, like those in Twilight’s Ponyville, can be quite accepting. Regardless, I do not believe it wise to make a public announcement of any relationships before both Twilight and Cadance have had time to plan for it. Let us hope that it continues to stay private until then.

‘But would the relationship ever be accepted? If announced for one of us it would be fine, that much is certain, but both?

‘I cannot be sure. Perhaps this relationship is folly after all.’

…

‘No.

They will understand with time. I will not let that deter me. It cannot ruin this great land, even if they forsook us. But I do want them to understand, to accept him. Though only time can soothe this strife, I wonder how long it will last.’

Celestia’s face softened, though her eyes showed a growing unrest. ‘How long? How long will David even be here?

‘I promised to find a way to return him home, but I do not want him to go! What if we find a way to send him home? What if we fail? If he is here for the rest of his life, would that cause him pain?

‘Wait. He is mortal. He will die. I have seen countless ponies come and go. Many—too many to count—have I cared for, only to watch them wither away or be stolen from life’s grasp early. Am I willing to suffer his loss?’

A single tear dropped from her muzzle.

‘I will. He may go, or I may watch him die; he may even turn away from me and become my enemy. Luna has thrust herself forward to embrace him and all that he is… I will do the same. Even if it turns out unfavorably, I am sure I will be grateful, as he said before, and be “glad we gave it a chance.” ’

Her respite was over, it was time for duty. She stood once again and stretched lightly, then grabbed one more bite to eat before she went to recover her golden shoes.

Finally, with a stalk of celery between her lips, she faced the door. She smiled and pulled it open swiftly, then walked out into the hall singlemindedly, not even closing the door behind.

***

Across the castle, David sat alone in his room. He had managed to take a small nap after reading Twilight’s letter, and now the afternoon was steadily approaching. Having missed lunch, he got up and looked to his previously-hot tray of breakfast.

“Uhh, hmm.”

He grabbed the last two multi-grain bars and some of the leftover fruit. The cold oatmeal was not even acknowledged.

Munching on his snacks, he resumed his introspection—thinking of the coming night’s possibilities.

‘Before, we were overwhelmed with emotion, and with both of us hurting, neither could think straight. So… tonight. With some space between us, I know she is going to put that whole, magnificent brain of hers into figuring it out; I just hope she doesn’t let the possibilities get to her. Hopefully, she’ll have an answer to what she wants, and with that, I can make an appropriate decision myself. I can’t say for sure if it will turn out how she desires—life just isn’t that simple.

‘I do feel kind of guilty, though. Tonight I’m coming in blind, and I’m not planning, cooking, or doing anything special. Tonight is all about what she wants. If she knows what she wants, the date itself should go okay. Well, that is if we don’t start fighting after we present our decisions.

Sigh.

‘Okay. I’m going to get pretty nervous if I keep thinking about this. I’ve only got a couple of hours before it’s time. Maybe I’ll take a walk.’

***

David strolled through the halls of the royal wing. He wasn’t sure of his destination, but walking aimlessly wasn’t helping his growing anxiety. He continued moving, though, until he found himself staring at the prep room door in the dining room.

“Crap.”

He raised his hand to knock on the door but thought twice about it. Instead, he reached down and opened the door and walked in.

Inside, the room came to a standstill. David stood amongst three unknown chef mares, all stone-faced with surprise.

David wore a sheepish grin and scratched the back of his head absentmindedly. “Oops, sorry to intrude. I was hoping to talk to Cherry.”

Silence…

Finally, the click of the door closing behind him broke the tension.

“In there…” One of the mares shakily pointed to the kitchen doors.

“Ahh, thanks. Again, sorry to intrude.” David gave a short bow, then quickly made his way to the kitchen.

***

“David? What are you doing in here!?” Cherry yelled from behind a workstation.

“Sorry, Cherry. I was a little distracted and walked in on your staff.”

Cherry blinked in surprise. “Uh, are they okay?”

“Yeah. I guess so?” David shrugged.

“Just a second,” Cherry said as she passed him and left for the prep room.

A few moments later she returned, shaking her head.

“Everything okay?”

“Just a bunch of giggling school-fillies, the lot of ‘em. Yeah, they’ll get over it. So what’s brought you by?”

“I just needed a friend. I understand if you’re busy, though.”

“It’s okay. While I am busy preparing for tonight, why don’t you pull up a seat and we’ll chat? It’s not too much of an inconvenience.”

“Thanks, Cherry. That means a lot to me.”

Cherry smiled at him. “I told you I was going to try to be a good friend. It’s the least I can do.”

David pulled over a stool and settled in. Meanwhile, Cherry worked and waited patiently for David to begin, even as the silence started to become uncomfortable.

“So!” David started. “What are you making for tonight?”

Cherry paused for a moment. “Well, I know you have another dinner planned with Princess Celestia… so I’m busy preparing two different dinners. One for Princess Luna and the other for your—”

“Meeting. Right,” David interrupted. “Sorry to be such a hassle.”

“Oh, it’s no trouble. Now, you said you needed me. What’s up?”

David hung his head. “Just some stress. I want to vent, but I… can’t.”

“Oh. Sorry. Do you… want something to snack on?”

David crossed his arms and shook his head. “I shouldn’t, it’s a bad habit of mine.”

Cherry smiled knowingly. “Mine too. If I get stressed, I tend to eat without thinking.”

“Yeah. A few years ago, back at home, I worked really hard to break it.”

Cherry chuckled. “You’re better than me, I don’t think I can help it much—and I work in a kitchen.”

David let out a half-hearted laugh. “Yeah. I used to joke that if I ever worked in the food industry, it might kill me.”

“Well, it’s a terrible shame, you’ve got great skills.”

“Thanks. Ya know, I think I would like a little something sweet if you have it.”

Cherry paused again. “You sure? I don’t want you to feel bad afterward.”

“Yeah. Let me at it.”

“Okay, I’ll let you into my personal stash. Just don’t tell anypony!” She leaned in over the table, and David drew close to her as well. “Go over to the cooler. In the back, behind the second vegetable storage shelf is a false panel. Grab the container inside and come on back,” Cherry whispered.

Returning from his mission, David carried a small tub container with a tight-fitting lid. “This it?”

“Yeah. Come over here. You gotta share.”

David palmed the container, feeling its heft. “I’m not going to eat all of this, trust me.”

Cherry smiled and reached out with her hooves. “Say that after you’ve had one.”

With the tub finally in its owner’s grasp, the lid was unceremoniously removed and tossed onto the table. Finally able to see inside, David saw several small, dark-colored balls.

“What is it?” he asked.

“Here.” Cherry reached in and scooped up a few in the sole of her hoof. She popped one in her mouth, then presented the rest to David.

David sniffed the treats carefully. It looked like chocolate. He carefully placed one in his mouth and chewed it, following Cherry’s actions.

‘Dark chocolate… oats… sugar… and a cherry.’ It was basically oatmeal cookie dough with cherries, covered in chocolate.

“Mmmm,“ David mumbled.

“Right?” Cherry agreed through her full mouth. She swallowed. “ ‘Cherry bombs,’ I call ‘em”

“Nice name. It’s kinda like raw cookie dough.”

“That’s ‘cause it is!” she said, beaming.

David’s posture deflated. “I’m totally going to get fat.”

“No chance. I already told you that the princesses and I would take care of that. Princess Luna more than anypony.”

“Right. I forgot.”

“Cherry bombs can do that to a pony… or a man I guess.”

“Indeed,” David said, grabbing a few more from the tub.

Cherry pushed the tub towards David, a bit out of her reach. “So I figure the mind-numbing effect is also good for therapy… What’s bothering you?” she asked, going back to work.

“I… uh. I was just a bit panicked earlier. Tonight marks an important point in my life, that’s all.”

“Hmm. You have a decision to make?”

David looked confused. “What?”

“Important points in our lives are often due to decisions we make, or other ponies make. Do you have one on your mind?”

“One of each, actually.”

“Oh. So have you come to a conclusion?”

“Yes and no.”

“Oh brother, you’re one of those…”

“Yeah, sorry. I’ve made a plan, so that counts as a ‘yes.’ But, also ‘no,’ because I’m leaving the final outcome to be decided on how I perceive the other partner.”

“Oh, so this all hinges on another party?”

David nodded. “Basically, yes.”

“And that makes you nervous?”

“That, and the possibilities of what comes after. Don’t get me wrong, I’ll adapt to whatever comes next, I just prefer to have a bit more certainty of how things will turn out.”

“David, even though you seem confident, nopony likes feeling out of control.”

“Yeah.”

Cherry smiled. “So, anything I can do?”

David shrugged. “Stock up on cherry bombs, I guess.”

“I guess I’ll have to. I’ll even go ahead and give you free rein to raid it whenever. Just don’t get too greedy! I need at least five of them to mellow me out if something gets to me. I don’t mind making more, even while eating them to calm the beast within, but I can’t be caught without them.”

“Roger that. Always leave five in the bucket.”

“You’re a good man, David Marshall. I’m glad to have you around.”

“Likewise, Cherry Topping. I’m tempted to call you ‘Bomber’ now, though.”

Cherry scowled and shook a wooden spoon at him. “Don’t make me take back my offer!”

“Come on Bomber,” David said suggestively.

“Nope, you suck at nicknames,” Cherry huffed.

“Okay, okay. I give up.”

“That’s wise. So are you feeling a bit better?”

“Maybe? You’ve successfully distracted me and filled my belly with treats. I’m still a bit nervous, but I’m not sure what more you can do.”

“Give me a second, I’m almost done here. I’m not all sweets and talk you know.”

David looked at her with a confused expression. “Okay.”

***

David waited patiently for Cherry to finish up what she was doing, all while occasionally having a bomb or two. In just a few minutes, she finished, and placed whatever she was prepping back into the cooler room, then washed her hooves and came back over.

“Follow me,” she said, walking out of the kitchen door to the nearby hallway.

David picked up the tub and put the lid back on. He hastily put it back in the cooler, then followed Cherry into the hallway and to the door of her room.

“David, don’t think much about this, but I think you should come inside and just relax a bit. Oh, and sorry for the mess.”

She then opened her door and walked into the room with David following behind.

Cherry’s room was a just bit bigger than David’s first room in the castle. Inside, he found most of the same amenities: a fireplace, separate bathroom, small closet and a dresser and vanity, but that was not all. In addition to the basics, the longest wall was taken up by a large bookcase and a small work area which was strewn with notes and various pictures. David took a quick glance at them and sure enough, they were all about food. She also had an unusually large bed which sat against the exterior wall, next to a solitary window. Outside, David could see a small grass courtyard that, not surprisingly, was fully encircled by the castle walls. What did surprise him, though, was the somewhat dark sky that loomed above.

“Looks like rain,” he said.

“Yup. That’s the schedule for tonight.”

Cherry closed the door and straightened up something on her vanity across from the bed. She then went over and gently stoked the coals in the fireplace before turning to the man who was inspecting her belongings.

“Don’t snoop too much,” she cautioned.

David turned around to see her smiling back. “Sorry, I won’t, just curious.”

“Well, you won’t find anything damning over there anyway. Why don’t you sit down on the bed and get comfy,” she suggested.

“Uhh.”

“Come on, David. You know you can trust me. I only want what’s best for you, and what’s best is a little relaxation. Sit. Down.”

David sat down on the bed promptly, somewhat surprised by how direct Cherry spoke.

She smiled. “Good.” She then sat down on her haunches and undid her chef’s coat and placed it on the vanity chair. Next, she reached back with her hooves to fool with her mane. Soon she found a pin in her bun and pulled it out, then shook her mane loose. Her long, cherry-colored locks fell across her neck and shoulders, framing her face.

“Wow, your hair, I mean mane, is pretty long!”

“Yeah, can’t cut it too short or I can’t tie it up.” Cherry then reached back to her tail and undid her braid there as well. “Ahh, that’s better. It’s not fun to have it tied up all the time.”

“Why do you?” David asked.

“I don’t really like wearing a hat, net or a bonnet when I cook. The others don’t get a choice; it’s in their uniform. Not having to wear it was an awesome perk of getting promoted, that’s for sure.”

“Ahh.”

Cherry then walked over to the bed and put her forehooves on it. Her expression softened a bit as she looked at David.

“Look, David. I’m going to crawl up there and snuggle a bit with you, and I don’t want you to get freaked out. I’m only doing this because I think you need it, and it should help you relax if you just take it as it is and don’t read any more into it, okay?”

Her concerned look spoke to him more than her words and caused him to relax from his previously stiffened state.

“Okay, Cherry.” He smiled at her and stretched out on the bed, doing his best to unwind.

Cherry smiled and hopped on up. For the first time, she towered above him, and she took advantage of her new perspective to look him over.

‘He’s huge! I mean, I knew he was much bigger than I am and even taller than the princesses, but it’s like he’s a landscape of his own! Settle down, Cherry. This isn’t for your enjoyment—mostly. You’re here to see if you can calm him down, old-school style. Nothing beats a bit of caring contact!’

Cherry slowly crept up on David while he watched. David had laced his fingers and set his hands down on his upper chest, keeping his hands bound and away from the approaching mare. This left a perfect, little-pony-sized space next to his chest that Cherry could fit into. She eventually sat and lay down on his right side as close to his arms and chest as she could, while leaving a little room, then shifted so that she was pressed against him. She then looked into his eyes and smiled as she slowly lowered her head down to his belly and rested there.

“You okay?” she asked.

“Uh-huh.”

She nuzzled a bit into his stomach, then stopped moving and closed her eyes.

David did his best calm his nerves. He wasn’t exactly sure why he was there, or why Cherry was lying next to him, but as long as things didn’t look like they would escalate, he was determined to see it through.

Cherry sighed a bit and snuggled up to him more. She didn’t say anything or even look at him, she just lay there, quiet and peaceful. Eventually, David closed his eyes as well.

Moments passed, and David’s tension started to unravel. His body’s posture showed the improvement as his hands separated and his arms fell to his side and slid off his chest. As they did so, his right hand landed squarely on Cherry’s forelegs where she lay against his side. Recognizing the sensation of fur, his fingers twitched a bit at it, causing Cherry to flinch in turn. Another few seconds later with his hand on her leg and she lifted it, causing David’s hand to fall again, then she pinned it down, and clutched it to her chest.

David wasn’t asleep, his face showed that all too well. With his eyes still closed he smiled widely at Cherry’s actions. The same couldn’t be said of Cherry, though. She was much closer to dreamland than the man. As she drifted in and out of consciousness, she would occasionally nuzzle him, lick her lips, or even chew at his shirt.

‘Well, I’m glad she’s relaxed. And… I guess I am too. I’m a little surprised, actually. This is really nice. I would’ve thought that I’d only be able to relax like this with Luna, but… I guess I was wrong—friends count too.’

David opened his eyes and tried to spy at the mare below. She lay there, peaceful and unmoving except for the rise and fall of her chest or David’s. Cherry’s mane was strewn across David’s belly, forming deep red streaks against his blue shirt. He reached up with his left hand to touch it.

‘These ponies are all so soft!’

As he played with her mane, he became a bit more forward and gently stroked the back of her head and neck. On the third pass, Cherry unconsciously pressed into his hand and nuzzled into his belly.

‘So cute when she’s quiet.’

On about the fifth pass, though, Cherry’s eyes snapped open as she realized what David was doing. She tilted her head up to meet his gaze.

“As nice as that is, you probably shouldn’t do that,” she said with a frown.

“Oh?”

“Sharing warmth and all is fine, but if you start stroking me, my mind is not going to relax, it’s going to get interested.”

“Oh,” David said, crestfallen. “I didn’t mean to… you know.”

“Yeah, I know. It’s just not all that easy for me since I already kind of like you.”

David pulled his hand away from her mane, and she released the one she had unintentionally grabbed.

“Better?” he asked with a half-hearted smile.

“Yup! Just fine. I just don’t want things to get out of hand. If you did something I took the wrong way, I don’t know if I would stop before… Well, let’s just not.”

“Sure. Thanks, Cherry.”

“Don’t worry, David. Did you get to relax at all or did I just screw it all up?”

“No. I mean, I did get to relax.”

Cherry nuzzled into his soft flesh again. “Good. I had hoped so.”

They continued to lay there for a bit longer until a soft thunderclap roused them both.

Cherry opened one eye. “Oh, is it that time already?” she said, looking at the clock.

David turned to it as well. It was almost seven. Another quick look at the window made him realize that the exchange was almost due. Then, just like clockwork, the tingle of magic appeared in the back of his head.

‘That’s almost a good alarm, but it looks like the storm beat you this time.’

“I guess I should be going. I still have to get cleaned up,” he said.

Cherry righted herself and let out a yawn. Her mane was somewhat frazzled, and she had a sleepy look in her eyes.

“Yeah, I’ve got to make sure everything is ready for dinner as well. Are you okay to go back by yourself? It will take me a few moments to make myself presentable.”

‘Hmm. Caught leaving Cherry’s place alone or having them see us together?’ David thought.

“Well, I can’t help but think about how your staff will see it. Either I leave here alone or with you. Which is better?” he asked.

That seemed to make Cherry a bit more alert. “I… I don’t know. I can handle them afterward, but I suppose it would be better for me to be with you from the start.”

“Okay. If it’s not too much, I’ll wait for you.”

Cherry stood up on the bed and stretched. “Sounds fine. I’ll be just a few.”

David sat up on the bed and watched as Cherry went over to her vanity and strapped a brush on her hoof. She carefully went over her mane and tail, working out the kinks and knots until it sat straight. She then went into the bathroom and closed the door.

‘Oops. I didn’t think about that. I hope I didn’t impose.’

A few moments later, Cherry re-emerged with her mane and tail done-up in buns in her normal style and went over to her vanity. She then put on her chef’s coat and turned to David.

“Do I look okay?”

David checked her ensemble. “Yup, right as rain.”

“Great, let’s go then!”

***

A short time later, David and Cherry had made their way through the very active kitchen and to the royal dining room. It had only taken about five minutes for Cherry to calm, and then subsequently beat-down any of her staff that looked to steal time away from David.

Cherry closed the prep room door behind her. “Sorry about that. I told you before that they were curious. I just wished we had been able to plan your meeting them ahead of time.”

“It’s okay. It’s my fault after all.”

“Bah. Don’t worry! We will have to do a formal introduction later, though. I’ll ask Princess Luna about it and let her know of the situation. Do you mind if I tell her about our ‘relaxation time’ as well?”

“Not at all. Are you okay with it?”

“Oh yeah, it’ll be fine. You better go, though.”

Just as she said those words, a distinct chill ran down David’s spine causing him to shudder.

“You okay, David?”

“Yeah. Just the change of the sun and moon. Gets me every time.”

Cherry forced a smile. “Okay. Try to relax and have a good night.”

“Thanks, Cherry. You too.”

***

David had spent the last bit of his remaining time washing, shaving, plucking, primping and preening, and finally dressing before his big date. Now with his last few minutes, he stood in front of his vanity mirror and stared at his reflection, carefully checking his outfit and general appearance.

His outfit was a mixed ensemble, as for tonight, David wanted to wear something that would appeal to Celestia’s tastes, and he found he needed to mix some of his separates to achieve this. Earlier, when he was reviewing his options, he found most were based on a much darker palette. Fortunately, the last gift box from Rarity also included some brighter clothes, and that was what he had settled on for this very special date.

He wore his only long-sleeved shirt; a white and blue, bengal-striped broadcloth dress shirt. Rarity had added a bit of flair, seemingly to match her style, with charcoal-colored, diamond-shaped gems for buttons. And while Rarity had originally paired this with a pair of blue denim pants, David chose to wear a pair of white pants, from another outfit, instead.

‘Looking good, but…’

The image in the mirror looked right, but not perfect, and It took him a moment to figure out what it was.

‘A belt. I have no belts.’

Sigh.

Normally, a belt was a rare accessory for David at home. He did wear them, though, especially when he wanted to look nice. To him, it just looked half-assed to wear a nice button-down shirt without a belt. This time, he had no choice.

David shook his head. “This is no time for something simple like this to throw me off,” he said to nopony.

He checked his face and hair.

David smiled. ‘Not too bad. I managed to shave without any nicks. With a face like mine, that’s more like a miracle.’

Finished checking, he sat down in front of the vanity and tried to relax.

‘It’s almost time. I just can’t shake these nerves, though. It feels more like those first nights here the more I think about it. I’m scared this is it, that she’s going to back away. No, I have to stay confident! I can’t let this go south. I want this, I think she wants this, and Luna wants all of us to be happy together.’

***

Author's Note

Oops! I forgot to post the pic of "Cherry After Work," a commission from C-Puff!
Also, come check out the DeviantArt page for the Archives!

Act XXX - Hat Trick*

The grand golden doors beckoned David to approach. For the first time in ages, the gateway to the celestial ruler’s room stood alone and unguarded, though their reputation continued to instill a sense of trepidation to any who might be nearby.

For David, it was no different. He stared at them, now naked without their armored-guard compliment, and wondered to himself.

‘This is it.’ He swallowed roughly. ‘I didn’t mean to be, but I’m a few minutes late. I hope she doesn’t mind too much. Also, it’s a little unnerving without the guards here; I guess I should knock.’

David walked up to the doors and stood tall, then rapped three times.

Knock, knock, knock.

The huge doors barely made a noise against his onslaught, but fortunately, the message was received.

A lilting voice called to him from within, “Come in, David.” Celestia’s voice rang clear as if there was nothing between them at all.

Reacting more out of instinct than higher thought, David opened the door and walked in.

The room was softly lit by the gas lamps on her walls, casting shadows on the furniture around the room. Upon entering, Celestia was not immediately visible but again called out from behind the bathroom door.

“Sorry, David. I will be right out. Please feel free to take a seat at the table.”

David looked around for said table and finally spotted it in the lounge area by the balcony.

It was a medium-sized square table, covered with a plain lace tablecloth and set with fine white china dishes rimmed with gold. Dinner had already been served, as there was a covered entree and a giant salad placed beside it, just waiting for the dinner party to enjoy. In the middle of all of this, a few small tea candles were lit to add to the ambiance.

As David sat down, he sniffed at the air, noting a familiar scent.

‘Vanilla?’

Just then, the mare of the evening made her appearance.

Celestia exited the bathroom and walked over towards David sporting a shy, reserved smile.

About halfway to the table, she rounded the bed and finally came into view. David stood up from his seat, seemingly from his good manners, but shock and surprise were written on his face.

Celestia stopped short of the table. What stood there was not just the grand co-ruler of the land, the princess of the sun, but a mare dressed to the nines for her date, hoping to make a good impression. She did not disappoint.

Celestia was not wearing her normal regal accoutrements, not her crown, nor peytral, nor shiny, golden shoes. Instead, she was sporting a beautiful, sheer, pink chiffon dress with gold trim that hugged her figure and glittered in the gentle light. Her mane was braided carefully, separating the many colors into vibrant bands and interlaced with a golden ribbon. It was unusually still, and it lay just off her shoulders, framing her face in a delightful way. Her tail was not styled, but instead was wrapped and tied at the dock with another golden ribbon, neatly finished with a bow. On her face, she wore no makeup or fake lashes, and yet it was an extremely beautiful sight. Her countenance was demure, quiet and shy and she blushed rosily as she noticed the man in front of her staring.

“David?” she asked tentatively.

“I… You look beautiful, Celestia,” he stammered, then finally shut his maw.

Celestia’s blush redoubled, and she turned away. “Thank you. You look quite handsome as well.”

David shook his head. “I… uh, thanks. Come, please, let’s sit.” He motioned to her seat.

Celestia collected herself and finally made her way over to the table. Though she had set it herself, she looked it over, as if she was expecting something to be different. After a moment, she stopped, then stepped into her her seat.

David waited for her to get settled, then sat down across from her. Even after being seated, though, David was still awestruck, and so he stared, wide-eyed and grinning at his dinner partner.

“Sorry, Celestia, but I’ve just got to say again… you look so beautiful tonight.”

Celestia inspected the hem of her outfit. “I am glad you like it. It is so rare to be able to dress in any fashion other than my regal trappings. Even at the balls and galas, my clothes are chosen by planners and designers. Here, I have been able to finally dress myself.”

David smiled and caught her eye. “I… I’ve never heard you speak like that… I’d love to hear more.”

Celestia smiled. “I would love to indulge you, and we do have the whole night, but shall we start dinner?”

He chuckled and looked down at his empty plate. “Oh! Sure. I see it’s already here.”

“Indeed. I requested a favorite meal of mine that I hope you will enjoy as well. It is quite plain, though; does that disappoint you?”

David shook his head. “No, I don’t think disappointment is possible tonight. Let’s eat.”

“Thank you. Well, since there is no silver bell to ring, would you mind serving us?” she asked.

“Oh, yes. Of course.” David turned to the entree and removed the cover. Inside he found a pleasant surprise. Lasagna.

“Lasagna?” he asked, somewhat surprised.

“Yes. As I said, it is one of my favorites. It is made with mushrooms, spinach and zucchini and lots of creamy ricotta and stringy mozzarella.”

David took a knife and cut a generous portion, then with the provided spatula, he lifted it up and set it gracefully on Celestia’s plate.

“Would you like some salad as well?” he asked.

“Yes, please.”

David shook the cruet and then lightly dressed the salad. After giving it a good toss, he gave her a portion, then placed some on his own plate. He also took a similar portion of the lasagna, then sat back down.

David looked at the glasses on the table. “Forgive me, but do we have something to drink?”

“Oh, I almost forgot. Could you please go over to my dresser? I had the castle sommelier pull up a nice fruity red that should go wonderfully with the meal.”

“Sure.” David rose from his seat and walked over to the dresser. There he found a decorative glass decanter of red wine, already prepared. He returned swiftly, pulled the stopper, and gave it a gentle swirl to allow it to breathe.

He took a small sniff from the opening. “It smells wonderful,” he said, pouring a glass for his partner and then for himself.

“It is not the oldest, but again, one of my favorites,” Celestia commented.

“Do you drink wine often?”

“No, not so much anymore. Luna somewhat dislikes alcohol as well, and I believe she secretly judges me whenever I partake.”

David retook his seat, smirking at Celestia’s comment. “Now, I doubt she judges you like that, but I did notice that she doesn’t seem to like drinking. I also don’t drink much, but there are some meals in which it’s most appropriate.”

Celestia cocked her head. “Only meals, never socially?”

“Yes, that’s my policy,” David replied.

“Hmm. That is a fine resolution. One that many should adopt.”

“Thank you. What about yourself?” he asked.

“Oh, mostly with meals, but there are times of quiet reflection or relaxation in which I do prefer a glass or two of something.”

“Never to excess?” he asked.

Celestia chuckled. “Oh my, no. Not in several hundred years. Depression was mostly the catalyst for it in those times, but I finally decided that it was not medicinal or therapeutic, so I refrained from the practice.”

David smiled. “Good. I’ve seen drink do horrible things to people I’ve known in my life.”

“Yes. The same can be seen here as well.”

David put on a smile. “Well, let’s not get sullen now! Your food is getting cold, why don’t you give it a try?”

Celestia smiled, then looked down at her meal. She grabbed the fork in her lips, then brought it to her hoof.

As David watched, he noticed a somewhat glittery black band around her right hoof. ‘Is that the… Oh, she’s decorated it.’

Around Celestia’s right hoof was the same black hoof-band as before, but now it sported some decorative additions. Almost completely covering the surface were little jewels and designs.

“Celestia, “ he said, catching her attention. “Did you decorate your hoof-band?”

After wedging in her utensil, she lifted her hoof and offered it to the man. “Yes. I felt it was somewhat lacking appeal, so I fashioned a few charms of things I hold dear.”

Around the black rubber were several golden trinkets: a small sun flanked by a six-pointed star and a crescent moon and also a shield and heart molded together, all separated by tiny gems.

‘Well I never would have thought it before, but Celestia’s a bit girly after all,’ he thought. “That’s really pretty. Did you design it yourself?”

Celestia had the bright smile of a child. “Yes, and I decorated it just today. I found myself quite distracted while at court, so I drew up some designs in my mind. As soon as court finished, though, I ran back and started working on it. It is why I was a little late in getting prepared.”

David slapped the table excitedly, startling his date. “I had no idea you were a crafter!”

Celestia’s eyes were wide from his outburst. “Yes, well, with quite a lot of time behind me, I have found several arts and hobbies that I enjoy. Most of them I am rarely active in, but I would not mind talking about them later.”

“Later?” David questioned.

“Yes. I know we are only at the dinner portion right now, but after, I believe we have very important matters to discuss. Perhaps at a later time, we can talk more freely about our pastimes.”

“Oh, yes. Of course. I’m sorry if I’ve kept you from your meal as well. Please, how is it?”

Celestia deftly cut a portion of her meal and quickly ate it. If her expression was faithful, the food was exactly what she expected from one of her favorites. In response, her mouth contorted into one of the most honest grins, and she closed her eyes as she reveled in the taste.

David could not help but smile as he watched her enjoyment but was brought back to his senses as his own tummy groaned in protest. He too cut a bite and swiftly ate it.

‘Wow, this is pretty good. I consider myself a “meat and potatoes” kind of guy, but I could get used to eating like this.’

When David reopened his own eyes, he found Celestia staring back inquisitively.

“Well?” she asked expectantly.

David swallowed audibly. “It’s really good. I think I like the zucchini best.”

“I would agree. I think the tastiest combination comes from the brightness of the tomato sauce and the zucchini, coupled with the mozzarella. In fact, I could eat just that in a dish and be happy.”

“Hmm,” David mused. “How do you feel about okra?”

“Okra? It is not something we often use, but I do not find it unpleasant.”

“Good. One of my favorite comfort foods is a vegetarian dish my mother used to call ‘okra gumbo,’ though it has nothing to do with a real gumbo.”

“Oh? What is it then?”

“It’s a simple stew of okra, tomatoes, and onion. We thicken it a bit sometimes with small chunks of bread, but it isn’t necessary. I also like to eat it with a spicy red-pepper sauce called Tabasco, named after the peppers it is made with, but I doubt you have that here.”

“Ta-ba-sco? No, I have not heard of it, but there are many spicy peppers you can choose from. Perhaps Cherry can help you recreate this hot sauce for your use.”

“I bet you’re right, but that is also for later. I just happened to think about it when you were talking about how much you liked the tomatoes and zucchini.”

“You know, David… I believe we are all quite impressed with your culinary capabilities. I cannot help but wonder why you did not pursue it as your profession.”

“That’s a long story. To put it simply, at one time, I did want to pursue it, but it didn’t work out. Culinary school is expensive, and I had to choose between a full-fledged university education or going to culinary school. Also, I used to have quite a bit of trouble controlling my eating habits. That always bothered me, and I somewhat used that as an excuse not to go into the culinary arts program.”

“A shame, but I feel I do understand somewhat. Are you pleased with your decision?”

“I am, at least now. There are a lot of things in my life that I would like to have done differently, but that simply wasn’t who I was at the time. The decisions that were made didn’t lead to the absolute best outcome, but they all helped me grow in one way or another.”

Celestia shied away. “I am sorry. I did not mean to bring up such a serious topic.”

“It’s okay, don’t worry. I’ve learned a lot in my life and am happy as I am. That, and I’m here with you tonight. That alone is good enough for me.”

“Such flattery.”

David shrugged. “Sometimes!?”

Celestia laughed merrily at David’s joke.

It was a picturesque moment, one where they were able to laugh and converse together, finally at peace.

***

In between stories and jokes, the two managed to finish off the whole dish of lasagna and most of the salad. Surprisingly, Celestia and David only had one glass of wine each between them. However, as soon as the meal was finished, the conversation quickly lulled, and the two looked nervously at each other for what was to come next.

“So…” Celestia started. “If you have not noticed, there is quite a storm brewing outside, tonight.”

“Oh, yeah. I remember hearing some thunder earlier, but I can’t hear a thing right now.”

“Ah, that is because of the specially-enchanted balcony doors. They are designed to block all sound from the outside.”

“Oh.”

Celestia turned to David, once again looking quite shy. “Actually, I quite enjoy listening to the rain. Would you… like to sit with me and talk while we watch the storm?”

This was the moment each participant had been dreading. It was time to put aside the niceties and move on to the formalities.

David put up a brave front. He smiled somewhat ingeniously, and thankfully, she did not see through it. “Yes. I think that would be nice,” he replied.

Celestia, likewise, felt the tension grow. “Please, come have a seat next to me.” She then left her chair and moved to a chaise lounge near the balcony doors.

David rose from his seat as his partner did, showing his respects. He then followed her over and stood next to a large wingback chair while Celestia got comfortable on the chaise.

“Would you like me to open the doors?” he asked.

“Yes. Thank you, David.”

David walked over to the balcony with some trepidation in his steps. He could feel her eyes upon him, and it caused a palpable amount of stress in his body.

Upon opening the doors, the crisp outside air and gentle sounds from the growing storm flooded the room, breaking his tension. He stood there in the breeze for a moment, letting it flow over him and somewhat chill his body.

David let out a tired sigh, then turned and walked back to his chair. He sat and turned slightly to face Celestia. “So, would it be okay to begin?”

Celestia looked to her hooves as if expecting them to answer for her. “Yes. Let us talk.”

David cleared his throat. “Forgive me, Celestia,” His first words brought a pained expression to her face. “No, wait. I didn’t mean it like that. It’s just, I know this has all been quite… complicated. I didn’t want that, it just happened.”

Celestia let out the stinging breath she held. “The sentiment is mutual, David. I did not intend to be so… unpredictable and somewhat disagreeable in our encounters. I have since come to a point of resolution and clarity.”

David smiled genuinely and leaned over on the armrest, propping his head up with his hand. “Please, tell me.”

Celestia closed her eyes and took in a big breath. Now prepared, she opened them and affixed her gaze with David’s and put on quite a serious expression. “Ahem. I, Princess Celestia of Equestria, wish to enter into a romantic relationship with you, Sir David Marshall of Earth, with the added companionship of your current paramour, my sister, Princess Luna of Equestria, in an equal partnership shared amongst us as lovers. Should you accept, I would recognise you as an official royal suitor and be pleased to enter into your courtship.”

David sat looking somewhat shocked. It took a moment for his glazed-over eyes to refocus, and then he sat up straight and… laughed.

“David!” Celestia pleaded.

“I’m sorry, Celestia. You just said it so… so… officially!” he said between chuckles. ‘That’s so like her, and Luna!’

Celestia gasped. “You said before that our emotions had clouded the sincerity of it, so I wanted to make it plain!”

“I did, I did. And you achieved that and more,” David replied.

“Then why did you laugh!?”

“I’m sorry, I really am. It just took me by surprise. Let me say that I have heard your quite sober words and am eager to hear more. Feel free to put a bit of emotion into it, if you so desire,” he joked.

Celestia huffed and turned her head. “I cannot help but feel a bit offended at all of this.”

“Come now, Celestia. I’m sorry. I can tell you’ve put a lot of time and thought behind this and I want to hear it through. Can you please tell me why you feel this way?”

Celestia opened one eye to him, yet still faced away. “I suppose so. I did spend most of the night and day thinking about this after all. Let me continue.”

Celestia politely cleared her throat. “David, over the last day, I have found my thoughts completely consumed by you and by the thoughts of a possible relationship. Honestly, it was quite a shock, as I do not ever believe I have been so utterly taken over with emotion by anypony else in my long life. I am certain of what I feel for you, and my heart leaps with joy of the possibility of you sharing that sentiment with me. Even now, I find it hard to suppress both my anxiety and happiness of being near you.

“In short, my heart has spoken, and I have listened to it. The only dissenting thoughts I have are in my mind. Would you be willing to hear them as well?”

“Of course, Celestia. What is bothering you?”

Celestia took a moment to collect herself, then turned to face David. “David, I am quite fearful of what my little ponies’ reaction to our combined relationship would be. While most of the common ponyfolk would likely support our royal throuple, higher society, politicians, and the elite are less likely to do so, mostly out of either fear or stubbornness.”

“Fear?” David balked. “I didn’t expect that.”

“Yes. You pose the dual threat of being an outsider from an unknown origin as well as being able to possibly subvert the governance through royal privilege or subterfuge. Consequently, they will also believe our power as the Royal Sisters is diminished by our shared relationship. It would not be so if it were with only one of us.”

“So you’re saying that ponies would trust you less because you’re both in a relationship with me?”

Celestia nodded. “Yes. That is it precisely.”

“Hmm. I hadn’t thought about that. What does Luna think?”

“I have spoken only a bit to her on the matter, but she somewhat agrees. The stubbornness of those with power can be quite extreme, but in this case, I feel it is somewhat understandable.”

“How so?”

“Well, let us put it this way. How would you feel if the whole governing body of your land was to announce that it had entered into an agreement with a separate, unknown entity—one that would have unfettered access to said government?”

“I guess it would kind of feel like aliens had taken over.”

Celestia cocked her head. “Aliens?”

“For us, it means sapient beings from beyond our planet.”

“Oh, so perhaps you fall into that category for us as well?”

“Yup. I’m definitely alien here.”

“Well, then the question remains… would it be wise to enter into such a relationship, one with you, Luna and me, knowing that it would brew trouble with the population—most likely for many years to come?”

David smiled. “Celestia, I can’t answer that question. I’m not the ruler of this land or any other. What I want to know is if you want to enter into such a relationship.”

“That is true, and yes, I do. I just have fears for what it may cause when it is announced. I can’t help but imagine that some of the repercussions would be reduced if you had been introduced before the courtship began.”

“So, do you want to wait before we start dating each other?”

Celestia looked somewhat surprised by his words. “You would want to wait?”

“No, that’s not what I asked. I want to know if you want to wait.”

“I… do not. I cannot help but feel the pangs of my heart, urging me toward you. I feel I would go mad if I tried to deny them further. You saw how well that worked in the beginning.”

David shook his head. “Let’s forget about that. I know it’s quite confusing when the heart contradicts the mind.”

“Luna did not have such an experience,” Celestia scoffed.

“Not in the same way, no. But she is neither of us, and everyone is different. I believe her only moment of indecisiveness was when she heard you cry out and found that I was taking her magic. Apparently, it didn’t take long for her to recover, though.”

“Yes, I am honestly quite envious of how bold and sure my sister is of her feelings.”

“I don’t know, Celestia. I’m glad you’re you, and Luna is herself. You’re both wonderful in your own way.”

“Now, now, David. Flattery may get you anywhere.”

“I thought Luna said you didn’t like flattery.”

“Normally, I do not. For you, though…” She smiled.

David returned the grin but turned away awkwardly. “Ah. Well, I think we’ve gotten off-track. So you said you are worried about how the ponies of Equestria would take the news of both you and Luna dating me, and you don’t want to wait before starting our relationship. Is there anything else we can do to ease their tensions?”

Celestia paused. “Perhaps, but it may all be folly. We could try to prevent knowledge of our… arrangement until a bit after your introduction, but if it were to leak out, the damage would be much worse.”

“I can see that as well.”

“I suppose the only thing we can do to stem the tide is to have Cadance and Twilight prepare to make both your introduction and the announcement as soon as possible; then we shall take some time introducing you directly to the populous.”

“Wow, that sounds like a lot of work.”

“Yes. I imagine it would be. It could afford us some benefits, though. Your charming personality has a lot of power behind it, and I believe ponies will come to know and accept you if they could only meet you.”

David smiled. “If you think so.”

Celestia smiled warmly. “I am sure of it, David.”

“So, is there anything more you would like to discuss?” he asked.

“No, I believe that is all that needs to be addressed at the moment. There are a few minor questions in my mind, but they only can be resolved in time. If anything, I wish to hear how you feel about me.”

‘It’s now or never. After hearing her feelings, thoughts and fears, am I truly ready to commit to this relationship?’

“Celestia, as you have said, there are more than a few issues concerning a relationship between us. Some of them concern me greatly, especially now that I’ve heard how it might affect your people and how they view the legitimacy of the princesses. While I know little of your politics, the possibility of my involvement negatively affecting you or Luna greatly bothers me. I also feel more than a little trepidation in entering into a relationship with you both. I don’t know how to behave or what’s expected of me, as well as how to properly show my affection to each of you. It’s made me more than a little nervous.”

“I see. I am sorry to have placed you in such an awkward situation.”

“No, don’t be. It was my decision.”

“So, David, have you come to any conclusions? How do you want to proceed?” Celestia asked earnestly.

David put on a neutral expression. His change in demeanor seemed to shock Celestia, and she reflexively pulled away.

“Celestia, I love Luna and am loyal to her. I know for certain that her companionship is more than enough for me and that much will not change. The one thing that has changed is that I have opened my heart to you as well, and I can see that you have done the same. That being said, I will announce now that I wish to enter into a romantic relationship with you if you would have me. I never would have thought that I would meet two lovers so close together in my life, but it seems that fate had more in store for me. Celestia,” David knelt down from his chair. “will you accept me?”

Celestia sat frozen in her chair; her mind was lost in a fog. Even as words and actions did not form, her body shivered in anticipation, physically representing her thundering heartbeat. David sat patiently below her on bended knee, studying her features and waiting. Finally, a single tear escaped Celestia’s left eye, and she blinked. The movement set off a cascade of emotion inside her, and she leapt from her chair, throwing her body against her new beau and pinning him to the ground.

David was caught by surprise; that was sure. Being thrown backward to the floor, the pink-clad princess tackled him and threw her forelegs around his shoulders and pressed her head and neck close against his. Finally, David wrapped his arms around his new lover as they embraced. Her warmth seeped into his body, and he relaxed.

Celestia was overjoyed, and tears streamed down her face and soaked into David’s collar. Her sobs grew louder as the dam inside her heart had finally broken and her feelings overflowed. Now, those great waters had a new home, one that welcomed and would care for them.

David lovingly stroked his mare’s head and neck with one hand while keeping her held tightly to his body with the other. It didn’t matter to him how long they were to be sprawled out on the floor, only that she had finally found what she wanted, and was comfortable in sharing it with him. He lovingly cooed words of support and care into her ears, hoping to center and calm his lover’s feelings. After a few moments, her tears dried up, and she stopped her sobbing, now replaced with calm breaths and gentle nuzzles against his ears.

David stilled his hands and let them fall to the side. His action, or lack thereof, caused Celestia to finally pull away and stare at her man.

‘He… he is so caring and warm. No, Celestia, do not cry again, this is a happy time!’

Staring into her tear-filled eyes, David too felt his eyes moisten at the touching display of love.

‘Oooh! You are going to make him cry as well! Stop, you are not a filly anymore, you can—’

David broke her concentration when he lifted his head and met her lips for the first time as a couple. David wiped her tears away, and she followed him back down, lip-locked and breathless, to the cold floor.

Their first kiss together was a long but chaste one. Neither party dared move, and when they finally broke apart, it was only to fill their lungs and catch their breath.

“That was…” Celestia started.

“Nice?”

“Yes.” She smiled. “Thank you so much, David.”

“I have just as much to thank you for, Celestia. But…”

“But?”

David smiled. “If I might make a suggestion, shall we move to somewhere a bit warmer? Sitting in front of this balcony has chilled me to the bone.” He chuckled.

“Oh! Oh, of course!” Celestia giggled while finding her footing, then stood, towering above him. “The storm is just about to get interesting, though, would you care to lie together with a blanket? I promise to keep you quite warm.” She smiled lasciviously.

“Celestia, are you making a move on me?” David teased.

“Oh my, no. Not yet, anyway.” She blushed and turned away. “I just… it was really nice being next to you.”

“I feel the same. Hopefully, you will be able to put up with my jokes. I know I can be quite a character.”

“It is one of the many things I truly enjoy; I assure you. Come now, would you be so kind as to retrieve my pillow from next to the fireplace and the blanket we used last night? They are where we left them.”

David hopped to his feet, full of energy. He quickly pulled the large cushion over to the balcony doors, then went to retrieve the blanket. While he did so, Celestia lay down on the pillow and straightened her mane and dress, then waited for her man to return with eager anticipation written on her face.

Soon after, David came over, kicked off his shoes and then threw the blanket over the princess. It settled down slowly, like a fresh dusting of snow. She pulled it up over her shoulders and tucked it in a bit. However, David did not sit down yet, he walked back to the table and brought over their wine glasses and the decanter. Setting them down carefully in front of them, he was finally ready to join with his new marefriend.

“Would you like a little more?” he asked while pouring himself a drink.

“Thank you. I believe that might be good. It may help me relax a bit.”

“So much for ‘only at meals,’ right?” he said, taking a few sips.

“Tonight is a special case. That, and we barely touched it at dinner, so you should be willing to make an exception.”

“Sounds good to me.”

David poured a glass for her, then pulled back the cover and crawled in underneath. He took a moment to get comfortable on his side, making sure he could keep eye contact with Celestia.

Celestia stared deeply into his gaze but behind her bright, twinkling eyes, a desire— a question came to mind. She broke his gaze, then took a big gulp from her glass. After savoring the bold drink, she licked her lips, then turned back to David.

“David… would it be too much to ask for you to hold me, as you did last night?”

“Of course not. Come here.” He opened his arms and beckoned for her to join him. Celestia’s face lit up, and she inched closer to him, only to surprise him with a kiss instead of joining in his arms.

“Gotcha!” she said merrily, then rolled over to meet his embrace and nestled close against his frame, pressing as much of her body against him as she could. David smiled at her little joke and pulled her tightly to his chest as he wrapped his arms around her. Celestia rested her head in the crook of his neck, being careful to point her horn in a safe direction.

‘How does Luna nuzzle him without spearing him?’ She thought. ‘I can barely keep him out of harm’s way!’

Celestia chose to rest her horn along his jawline, running it back towards his ear. Even though they were sisters, their horns were quite different; hers being much longer but also a bit thinner than Luna’s.

David felt it pressing against him, and he unconsciously rubbed it against his flesh. That bit of movement earned him a low, throaty moan from his new lover—which was quite a surprise indeed.

In reaction, David stopped his movement to reassess the situation. Celestia must have realized her emanation, as she stopped moving as well.

“Sorry, David. You took me quite unaware.”

“I didn’t mean to. I’m still not very used to horns; they seem quite sensitive.”

“Yes, but do not be afraid, your touch can only bring pleasure.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.”

Just then, a peal of thunder and a bright flash filled the sky, shocking the two.

Celestia gasped at the display. She felt her fur bristle under her dress as the latent static electricity filled the air. She then snuggled deeply against David’s body to dispel the disturbance.

‘She’s so cute!’ David squeed internally.

David tightened his grip around Celestia. “Wow. Where I’m from, I rarely get to see a good storm; I really like them, though.”

“As do I. A good storm is quite cathartic. While the pegasus teams do an excellent job in creating and managing the weather, storms still have the wildness of nature in them. The pegasi have long looked to craft that energy, to make it into usable science or art, but it remains elusive.”

“Oh. I had wondered about that; about how much control they can exert over the weather.”

“Creating and shaping clouds is what they do best; their architecture bears witness to that. A storm is a different beast, though. It has an energy all of its own, and it feeds on nature’s bounty around it. After it forms, it will take its time before diminishing, that is, unless they choose to disperse it early.”

“Wow.”

“Quite. But what I really enjoy about a storm, besides its wild nature, is how it makes me feel.”

“How is that?”

Celestia craned her neck to meet his gaze. “Alive.” She then nuzzled back into under his neck and pulled his arm close to her chest.

***

David and Celestia rested together, watching the storm roll across the mountain city. Occasionally, the peace would be shattered by a loud clap or a flash of lightning, but that only added to each of their own growing excitement. Apparently, relaxation was not on the menu.

One particularly loud thunderclap caused Celestia to shout in excitement.

“Ooh!”

David turned to her with concern, but still wearing a smile. “Are you okay?”

“Yes, though I do not seem to be able to settle down tonight. Are you able to relax?”

David shook his head. “Nope, I don’t think that’s going to happen with you around.”

Celestia paused, mulling over her thoughts. “Well, while it is good to have some excitement, I feel it would benefit us both to reduce our energy levels a bit.”

“Do you have something in mind?”

“I do, but I feel it may be unfair to you. All I have done is ask for favors so far.”

“Don’t let that bother you. I’m more than pleased to tend to you. Tell me what you’re thinking.”

Celestia pulled away to face him. “Okay, but do not let me push you around. You are my partner now, not my servant.”

David smiled at her choice of words. “Thank you for your concern, but I will be as I choose to. Now, what can I do for you, my lady.” David leaned down and kissed her hoof.

Celestia blushed, hard. ‘He too easily plays with my heart!’

“Let us close the doors on this storm and retire back to the fireplace. It is much warmer and more comfortable there. That, and I was wondering if I could ask you for a massage.”

David smirked. “Is that all? Of course, I’d be glad to give you a massage. What made you think that was an unreasonable request?”

“Well, as I said, only I have been requesting things. Even with a massage, I am afraid I would be inadequate if asked to return the gesture.”

David shrugged. “I don’t really ask for much. For me, service to others has always given back much more than I’ve put in. I guess it’s more about both being able to help and the gratitude others show in return.”

“You have a noble soul, David. Do not let it go.”

“Thank you, Celestia. It’s very nice to hear such praise from you.”

“It is only the truth. It is one of your many attributes that I find so attractive.”

David leaned over, then kissed her on the tip of her nose. Without a pause, he pulled back, then stood up. After closing the doors, he set the wine and glasses back on the table, then whipped around and pulled off Celestia’s blanket in a flourish, somewhat startling her.

She looked up at him, wondering what he was going to do next.

He bent down and extended his hand, offering it to her. Celestia righted herself, placed her hoof in his hand, then stood as he gently pulled her up. She wobbled a bit, not having a perfect footing on the cushion and with the added complexity of standing on only three legs.

“Sorry,” he said. “I suppose that works better for bipeds.”

“It was a fine gesture. I appreciate it,” she replied. Celestia then walked over and pressed her body into David’s side, craning her neck to look him in the eyes.

This action was not new to him, and he instinctively bent down to offer his lips to her.

They connected with passion, and Celestia was the first to invite him in for a deeper kiss. The invitation was accepted quickly, and David and Celestia finally explored each other as only lovers do.

Too soon for them both, they broke apart but continued to stare into each other's eyes.

“So much for relaxation,” David said.

“True. Come with me to the fire. We will see if the night improves upon that.”

They strolled over to the warm hearth with its roaring fire warming the new lovers. David set the pillow down, then looked to the princess for instruction.

Celestia turned her back to him. “David, if you would be so kind, I must remove this dress before you can perform any massage. Along the back, there is a fine string laced into the dress, holding it together. Please untie and unlace it so I may step out.”

David nodded to her instruction and bent over her. His gaze traveled down from her neck and her intricately braided mane, across her withers and down to her banded and tied dock.

‘Oops, too far!’ he mentally corrected himself.

He returned his gaze upwards, to the back of her dress, where he found the laces she had spoken of at the top, hidden under a bit of frill at her collar. Gently, he reached down and grabbed the free ends and pulled them slightly, causing Celestia to gasp. A quick tug later, and the bow at the end came undone, and the dress began to loosen. He worked his fingers through the laced string, slowly releasing his mare from her confines. Finally, he reached the bottom, and the dress barely clung to her features.

“Ohhh, good, David. Now, if you would please free my wings, I can do the rest.”

David reached into the bodice and slid his hands down from her withers to find her wings. His gentle caresses sent shivers down Celestia’s spine, and she shook her head wildly trying to endure. He reached her left wing and gently lifted it, then moved the fabric around, allowing it to be free once again. Having finished the left, the right side became much easier, and he quickly freed it from its confines, then stood up straight.

Celestia bent her head low and let the collar of her dress fall off her head, then shook it a bit to make it past her horn. Now with only her legs still clothed, she was able to step her forelegs out easily, then her hindlegs followed.

David bent down and collected the beautiful pink fabric in his arms. As he brought it up to his body, he casually sniffed the article, which did not go unnoticed by his lover.

“David!?” she gasped.

“What?” he replied simply, as if he was doing the most normal thing in the world.

“You should not do that; it is improper!”

“Celestia, it smells like you. I like it. Is that so wrong?”

“Well…”

“Do you find my odor offensive?” he asked.

“I… I do not know,” she said, lifting her muzzle indignantly.”

“Oh. Well then. Come lay down and I’ll give you that massage you asked for. I’ll be sure to make it worth your time.”

Celestia stopped pouting and opened her eyes again. David was busy straightening the dress and laying it over one of the chairs near her bed.

“Is it okay if I leave it here?” he asked.

Celestia walked over to the cushion and sat down. “Yes, thank you. I am sorry if I said too much.”

“Not at all. I hope I didn’t bother you.”

“Surprised, maybe. I am just not used to all of this, yet.”

“Take your time. Now, let’s get you relaxed, okay?”

“Okay.”

Celestia lay down on the pillow and David knelt by her side. He gently rubbed his hands over her back, feeling for knots of tension and looking at her face for any pain or discomfort.

“Is there anything specific you would like? Or sensitive areas you would prefer I not massage?”

“Nothing too… ohhhh, specific. I am quite used to massages at a special spa here in Canterlot. They have been thoroughly vetted and appointed as the only spa available to the royal family. Are you… ohhh, familiar… with massage?”

David leaned down and whispered in her ear. “You tell me, Celestia.”

He continued to work his hands over her back, stretching and kneading out her tension.

Celestia gritted her teeth. “You… are a master… I can tell,” she said breathily.

David worked up to her withers and neck and gently rolled the flesh between his palms and fingers.

“Ohhh, David!!” Celestia gasped and pressed her neck back into his hands.

“I’m not surprised, but you carry a lot of tension with you, Celestia. I think you should try to relax more often.”

“Mmmm, I do try. Recently, there has been quite a troublesome issue I have had to come to terms with. Something to do with a recent arrival here in the castle, a new friend, as it were.”

“Oh, so I’ve been troublesome, have I?”

“I mean it only in jest, mostly. It has put me under a great deal of stress, you know. I was on pins and needles until only a while ago when you said ‘yes.’ ”

“I’m sorry about that. I’ve been a bit stressed about it myself, as I’m sure you know. There’s a lot going on, but it seems I’ve already been blessed by receiving the best of it.”

“Flatterer.”

“As often as I can get away with it!”

Celestia grunted a bit as David worked his way down her shoulders and forelegs, finding a few tight spots here and there.

“You know, you’re quite vocal, not that there’s anything wrong with that,” he commented.

“I am, ugh, usually quite restrained at the spa, this is definitely not the usual; I can assure you.”

“Am I being too rough?” David stopped and asked.

“No, please continue.”

David did as he was directed and continued his massage, though now he had a wide grin on his face as he worked.

Celestia was putty in his hands. She was somewhat stretched out, with her forelegs sprawled in front, even though her hind legs were still tucked tightly underneath.

David worked his way up from her forehooves and returned to her back.

“How about your wings? Do they need a little attention?”

“Do you know how to care for wings?”

“I do. I promise to be very gentle.”

“Please proceed; I trust you.”

David looked at the massive wings. Just one of them fully extended would dwarf a regular pony and even put Luna in the shadows. He worked cautiously, tenderly massaging one wing joint from above. Then, as the muscles began to loosen, he lifted and extended her wing, supporting it with one hand while he carefully massaged the joint from the underside. After she had fully relaxed the appendage, David worked across the wing, stroking and gently stretching it to its fullest.

“Wow,” he muttered.

“Hmm?”

“It’s just that your wings are so long and lovely. I’ve never seen them quite this close.”

“While I appreciate the compliment, I assure you that their size is more a hindrance than you might believe.”

“No, I think I understand a bit. I’ve received a special lesson on alicorn wing anatomy from Luna. It takes a lot of care to keep wings in good shape. I can only imagine how long it would take to preen just one of your wings!”

“It is a chore, yes. I find it much better to avoid getting my feathers ruffled, but it does happen from time to time.”

David nodded silently and carefully folded her wing back at her side. He then stood up and moved to the other side to have a better vantage point to work on the other.

“Did I do okay?” he asked.

“Hmm?” Celestia drowsily responded.

“With your wing. I hope I was not too rough.”

“No, you were excellent. I can tell you were taught properly.”

“Thanks, I know they can be quite sensitive, so I’ve skipped over some of the more detailed massage points this time.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. This was supposed be for relaxation, and that’s my goal. Please let me know if something doesn’t feel quite right.”

“You are doing wonderfully,” she purred. “If we were not dating, I would have you conscripted to be my personal masseuse.”

‘Definitely sisters.’ “I’ll keep that in mind. It never hurts to have a job lined up.”

“Mmmm, yes. A job,” she said dreamily.

David finally finished up with her other wing and placed it back at her side. Looking her over, there was only her haunches and hindquarters that needed attention. He was sure she was carrying tension there, as it seemed most natural to have more tension at the base of the spine and in the largest muscles. He just wasn’t sure if she wanted him to continue.

“Celestia?”

“Yes, David?”

“Do you want me to continue?”

“Mmhmm. Please.”

David smiled and continued down her frame. Her lower back was smooth and well-toned, but just as David had thought, it was tight with stress.

He worked diligently on her haunches and croup, a difficult area to massage, but managed to relieve some palpable tension. His only visible cue was her tail. Before the massage, it lay rather stiffly behind her; now, it was limp and slowly swished side-to-side as David performed his work.

Finally, he moved on to the largest muscle group—the hindquarters. He took a moment to look her over, a field of white only to be interrupted by a blazing sun. He reached down and traced the outline of her cutie mark. It was the largest he had seen by far. Even Luna’s lone crescent moon was tiny in comparison. As he finished the outline, he felt the gentle caress of her tail against his hand. It had unintentionally swatted at him, the human fly, for daring to touch the sun. David smiled a bit at the humorous thought, then shoved it aside as he started his work.

And work it was. Celestia’s muscles were rigid and tight with stress. Unlike with Luna, David had a hard time just getting the muscles to stop contracting as he put pressure into them. But as he continued to fight, a new idea popped into his head.

Celestia was almost completely at peace. She drifted in and out of consciousness as David’s expert massage relaxed her body and her mind. Even his rather rough treatment of her hindquarters did little to deter from her mood. That was the case, until David put his new plan into action.

Kneeling at her right side, David stroked down her hind leg, past her hock and to her cannon. There, he grasped her long, slender leg with his hand and gently pulled it outward, away from under her body. This extension allowed the muscles in her buttock and thigh to relax and gave him more room to work, but it also left Celestia a little off-balance.

She shifted to her left, giving David the opportunity to work her right leg as he pleased.

David didn’t have to be told. He noticed her change in posture and began to work in earnest. He gently gripped the leg with both hands on either side of her thigh, massaging the long muscles up and down the exterior of her leg. This elicited a long moan from the ruler, as his warm hands removed mounds of tension and granted extreme pleasure in return.

‘I think she likes it.’

After working on her thigh, he moved the leg slowly, stretching the joints both up, outward and back. He massaged her hip, then her stifle, then moved down to her hock. After all the major joints had been limbered, he tested her leg’s movement and saw little to no tension in it at all. The last move he used was to stretch the leg out behind her, something that was probably not all that common, and he sensed a bit of tension as he did so.

Celestia was stretched to her maximum. From hoof-to-hoof, she was quite a bit longer than David was tall. And David, wide-eyed, seemed to notice that as well and paused to look over her form carefully before continuing with his massage.

Now, it was time for the other leg. Her left leg proceeded similarly to the right. The only difference was in how Celestia was forced to carry herself as David tended to it.

Since David had chosen to leave her right leg extended out back, she was forced to lay directly on her chest and tummy, something that wasn’t all that comfortable.

‘I will bear with it, as it is already the most luxurious and enjoyable massage I can remember. I only hope to receive it again soon!’

David finished with the left leg and was now seated behind her, both of her rear hooves laid in his lap. He gently stroked and massaged them, flexing the tendons just so as to stretch them, then provide a wonderful release. He gently rubbed her hooves’ soles and massaged the coronet band of each hoof, bringing total relaxation to the mare.

As he finished up, he couldn’t help but look at the tightly bound dock of her tail. Quite unusually, her tail was somewhat quiet, or rather it was reserved that night, even though it still shimmered and moved on its own.

‘It’s so pretty like that, and a bit sexy too, all tied up with a bow. I wonder, though, if it puts any stress on her. Most ladies I knew would want to take their hair down as soon as possible. A lot of them cursed fashion for promoting headaches and stress migraines just from the up-dos they wore.’

Deciding it was best to loosen it, David sat up and reached for the bow tied at her dock. As soon as he made contact with the lacy, golden ribbon, Celestia’s head shot up and turned to look back at him.

He stood still, like a baby caught with his hand in the cookie jar.

“Uhhh. I thought you would prefer to undo it,” he stammered.

Celestia’s look of surprise relaxed and instead became a smile.

“Go ahead.”

“Are you sure? I mean, it looks beautiful as it is. I just thought you’d be more comfortable without it.”

“Thank you for the compliment. I did it for you, and I am glad you find it attractive, but you are correct, it will tire in time, and I must remove it before sleep, so you have my permission.”

“Okay.”

David lightly grasped her tail with his left hand to support it underneath, something that made Celestia blush bright red. He then took his right hand, and pulled on the ribbon, undoing the fancy bow and loosening the wrap all at the same time.

Celestia sighed at the release. David then moved both hands methodically, gently unwrapping the binds she had so carefully made on her tail. As David removed it, he noticed a bit of sweat under the ribbon—it had definitely been a sacrifice for fashion.

As the last of the ribbon was removed, Celestia shook her tail, freeing it and returning the blood flow that had been previously denied, then gave a mighty sigh.

“Thank you, David. You have given me a wonderful gift tonight. I only wish there was a way to repay it to you.”

“Oh, that’s alright, I didn’t do it to be paid. I did it to please you.”

“And so you have. I do have one thing that might give you rest. Would you like to hear?”

David’s eyes lit up expectantly. He didn’t have a clue what it could be, but he could use some relaxation about now. Massages are hard work!

“What is it?” he asked.

“Well, I happen to have something that most ponies will never see. A true indulgence I do not share, not even with my sister.”

“And?”

“Please, be calm and keep an open mind.”

‘What is she saying?’ He asked internally.

She continued, “You see, in my life, I’ve found one other thing that truly can help me unwind. Long ago, in a faraway land, I was introduced to the practice of bathing in a hot spring. It can be both relaxing and revitalizing, especially after a good massage. And while Equestria does not have many natural hot springs, I have constructed a large bath with a magical heating system that can simulate such an experience. Would you… like to try it with me?”

David looked stunned. “A hot spring—”

“Yes.”

“In your bathroom?”

“Indeed it is.”

“And even though you won’t share it with Luna, you’re inviting me?”

“Correct. Does this trouble you?”

“I… Nope!” David stood up quickly and stretched his legs. “That sounds amazing! I love a good, hot bath, but they are so hard to take!”

Celestia smiled at his animated response and gently collected herself before standing as well. Her legs, though, had other ideas, and she wobbled on her hooves.

David rushed to her side and wrapped his arms around her. “Careful there. I’d hate for you to fall.”

“Thank you, but I am quite alright. Please, follow me into the bath chambers.”

***

David did as he was told, and followed as Celestia slowly led him into her grand bathroom.

It was huge.

Easily the size of her bedroom, the sheer elegance of her bathroom dwarfed anything David had seen so far in comparison. Almost every fixture was gilded and shone brightly against the gas-lit chandeliers in the ceiling.

“Wow,” he muttered.

“Impressed? A lady of my age tends to splurge a bit for creature comforts. Please do not think of me too poorly.”

“No. I would never! You are a princess, after all; I think a little extravagance is a necessity.”

David looked around the room. At the far back of the room, in the center, was an area with short walls. It looked as if it was designed to help divide the room into several sections. Along the left wall, there was a row of vanities and sinks and a storage area that butted up against the walls of the center section. On the right of the center was a large section of shower heads and shower wands with a few benches to sit on. On the right wall, was a series of three doors. The first was wooden and looked to be a sauna. The second was a smaller door—this was probably the actual bathroom. And the third, near the corner, was open and lead to an equally extravagant walk-in closet, or at least a small room that had been dedicated to house her wardrobe. Nearest to him, along the common wall to her bedroom, was a small, intimate tub, probably barely able to contain the princess herself, and it was situated below a wall decorated with pictures of her close friends, all easily recognizable, and also sported many hangers for robes and towels.

Celestia turned back to look at David from the far side of the room. “Are you coming?”

“Yes, sorry.”

Celestia led him further in, past the wall of mirrors and sinks until they reached the first wall of the enclosed area. Peeking inside, it contained a somewhat large pool of steaming, milky water surrounded by green plants and a few benches. Celestia entered the walled section, then took a seat next to one of the benches.

“Please, come in. I want you to be able to enjoy this, if it pleases you.”

David walked silently into the walled-off area. It felt a bit hot and stuffy, with plenty of steam.

“Wow, it’s pretty hot in here.”

“Yes, the water is much warmer than most ponies are accustomed to, but knowing your body is also quite warm, I believe you will be able to adapt to the heat.”

“So, uhh…”

“Oh, please do not mind me. I will go ahead and enter if that is alright with you.”

“Sure, please do.”

Celestia smiled at David, then turned to the pool. She circled half-way around to a set of small steps inlaid in the pool’s foundation, and carefully lowered herself into the waters. It seemed that the water was actually quite deep, as it reached her shoulders even while standing. She then proceeded to the opposite side of the pool and then lay on a submerged bench there, keeping only her head above the water line.

‘Well, I guess there’s no point in backing down. I’ll just go in with my boxers.’

Having made up his mind, David worked to undo the buttons on his shirt, then removed it and set it on the bench. He then slipped his hands into the waistband of his pants and slid them down to his ankles in one swift motion.

Celestia might not have been facing him directly, but she was still keeping a keen eye trained on her new man. ‘Oh. So that is how it is done, it is no wonder Luna and I had so much trouble removing them that first night. She continued to watch, looking over his form. He is even more toned and muscular than I remember at the lake! Oh, how I wished I could have abandoned my station and played in the cool waters like everypony else.’

Finally, David was undressed, and all he retained was his boxers. He turned to face Celestia in the pool and smiled. “I figured it might not be proper to go in completely unclothed.”

“Oh, I had not thought of that. Please, do as you feel comfortable,” she replied.

“Okay.”

David circled around and entered the pool, just as Celestia had done.

‘Wow, it’s hot!’

“This is pretty hot water, Celestia. It has to be right near my limit.”

“Will you be okay?” she asked, concerned.

“I might turn a bit red, but it’s nothing to be worried about. Just a normal response by my skin trying to cool down.”

David waded a bit further in, the water lapping at his waist at the deepest point.

Celestia lay calmly at the edge of the pool and looked over to David as he adjusted to the temperature. Her eyes traced his form, noting the subtle definition in his chest and arms. She smiled demurely then turned away.

“David, come closer to me. There is another submerged bench here that I believe will accommodate your height.”

He did as she suggested and waded further into the pool. Sure enough, right in front of her was another, shorter ridge—more like a step—and he took a seat on it next to her.

The water now came up to his shoulders, and the full effects of the bath could be felt, as his face started to flush.

“Not too hot, I hope?” she asked.

“No. I think it’s great. I should dissolve here in a few minutes.”

Celestia laughed with mirth. “I certainly hope not. I could only imagine how I would explain that to Lulu.”

David relaxed a bit more—he leaned back and rested his head on Celestia’s submerged chest, just past her shoulder. She looked a bit surprised at the action, but soon her face softened as she watched the man close his eyes and fall into a state of deep relaxation.

‘I cannot help but stare at him—this tall, strong, regal man. He has chosen to share his company with me, and it has set my heart aflame. Oh, Luna, what I fool I was! I cannot praise you enough for this opportunity to allow me to come to know him as well.’

Celestia broke her introspection and moved to get closer… and more familiar with David. She subtly extended and laid her wing over one shoulder while choosing to rest her head against the other. Truth be told, it was not the most comfortable position, but as she was able to have more contact with him, that didn’t matter. David mumbled pleasantly under his breath as he snuggled deeper into her flesh, and Celestia smiled brightly in return.

***

A few quiet moments later and David opened his eyes to see the lips of the monarch next to his own. Such a tempting treat would not do! He turned to her and snatched a quick kiss, dispelling the peace that had settled upon them both.

Celestia opened her eyes as well and lifted her head.

“Is that all?” she asked.

David pulled his body away and stood up. The temperature difference made him shiver at the perceived chill of the air.

“Do you want more?” he asked mockingly.

Celestia seemed to lose herself in thought for a moment, then turned to the man standing before her. “Yes. I want more.”

David slunk back into the waters, crouching to submerge most of his body. He then quickly sank under the waters and stayed hidden for a moment.

He gasped as his head reached the surface once again, shaking off the excess water. He locked his gaze with hers and said, “Come to me, Celestia.”

Celestia sat up straight, somewhat surprised by his boldness. She inched herself off of the bench, doing her best not to expose any more of her body to the chill of the air.

Slowly she proceeded to wade over to David and stood in front of him, less than two feet between their bodies. With David’s slouched posture, they were able to meet at eye level, and the link they formed in their gaze sparked something deep within them.

David reached out and grasped her around her neck and firmly drew her closer. She first extended her long neck to reach him, her eyes half-lidded. This did not seem to please him, and he leaned back away from her.

Seeing him do this irked the princess and she redoubled her efforts to reach his waiting lips.

David was not above being stubborn, though. He loosed his arms from around her neck and instead placed them on her shoulders, keeping her at arm’s length.

“Why do you tease me so?” she asked.

“I do not mean to be cruel… it’s only sometimes through denial that we learn what is wanted.”

His cryptic answer caused Celestia to pull back her outstretched neck and stand upright.

David smiled as she did so and pulled against her body, forcing her to move to him.

She took a small step forward, and his smile grew. She then suddenly darted forward with her head and stole a quick kiss, now that he was within range.

David’s smile faltered a bit, and he pushed himself away, once again lengthening his arms and keeping her lips just out of reach.

“So eager, Celestia. Where is the legendary patience I’ve heard of?”

“This is a fun game. I doubt you will win it, though,” she replied with a smirk.

“Winning and losing are part of life. Again, I don’t mean to irritate you, if you feel slighted, I’ll stop in an instant. I just want to play a bit.”

Celestia shook her head. “I will not let this sour our mood. Communication is key, is it not? I will let you know far before I become tired with this.”

“Good, then come.”

David once again pulled at her body, urging her to step closer to him. She did so, slowly, painfully, then stopped. Her long neck stretched forward with her eyes closed and lips slightly parted.

“Nu-uh, come,” he chided.

Celestia opened her eyes and stared. “Am I to be a pet?”

“No! I would never debase you like that… unless that is something you want?”

“No, I do not believe that exists within me. Why do you keep insisting that I ‘come?’ ”

“It’s just a game, Celestia. One to help us communicate more freely and understand each other. I think I want what you do just as much, but I want you to understand me as well. So I open my arms to you and wait for your embrace. Will you come to me?”

Celestia took another step forward, causing David’s smile to nearly split his face.

“Never have I been spoken to in such a way before. It is both thrilling, yet maddening when you deny me, yet I only feel my desire for you grow. Do you know why that is?”

“I’m not sure if that is rhetorical or not, but I’m certain I don’t know the answer.”

“It was an honest question. I do not know the answer either. Perhaps in time, we will find it together.”

Celestia took one last, large step forward and pushed her body against his. David, in turn, wrapped her in his arms and pulled her into a tight embrace, only to release his grip to face her.

Celestia looked into his eyes and waited. Her breaths were shallow and ragged, and her eyes pleaded.

David did not disappoint. He met her lips with his and pulled her close, running his hand over her braided mane and down her long, soft neck. She cooed under his embrace, the vibrations of her voice tickling his tongue as he fought an unseen battle with hers.

David leaned back, pulling Celestia with him. With his taller stature, he was able to support her body on top of his while keeping them both submerged in the luxurious warmth of the bath. He moved back slowly until he reached the bench he had perched on before.

Now with the added support, he was able to lean back and pull her body close to him. Celestia wrapped her forehooves around the barrel of his chest and held him tightly, never wanting to let go again.

Sooner than either wanted, though, they broke for breath and stared deep into each other’s eyes. David’s hand traveled down her soft sides and played with her grand wings. He couldn’t reach very far; he struggled to even tickle her flank.

Celestia was already lost to the sensations. Being stroked in such a tender and loving way was far more intoxicating than any of his moves he had used earlier.

Despite the heat of the bath, she felt her core respond to his touch and a new fire announced its presence in her loins.

“Oh, David…” she called out to him.

He met her with another slow, impassioned kiss.

For him the sensation of her body and her fur against his flesh was electrifying. He reveled in her touch—all her warmth seemed to outpace the heat of the bath and became singular and distinct to his nerves. He ached for more of it, seeking to cement their bodies together, even as his own body was reaching the upper limit of his heat tolerance.

“Celestia,” he said with ragged breath. “I don’t think I can take much more of this heat.”

“I understand. I would rather not have you swoon in my bath. I believe it is time we take this… elsewhere.”

She smiled, then kissed him several times in rapid succession, painting his lips and face with her invisible marks. Finally, she withdrew, and moved to step away, leaving him panting on the bench.

Celestia waded slowly to the opposite side and started the painful climb out of the bath. Once on the dry tiles, she stretched her neck, legs, and wings as steam poured off of her body. She looked back to David, who was staring in awe.

“The power of the sun offers a quick method of drying,” she explained.

David shut his mouth.

“David, I have learned to come to you when beckoned. It is time for you to come to me. Follow.”

David stood up in the bath, small wisps of steam emanating from his own body as the moisture condensed in the air. He waded slowly toward Celestia as she requested, only to see her walk away as he made he laborious trek out of the pool.

From just beyond the wall, she tossed him a towel. “Come when you are ready.”

With that, he only heard the soft clop of her hoof falls as she walked out of the room.

David began to dry himself off. As he finished his chest, he looked down to see something he had not noticed before. He was erect.

‘Oh.’

David quickly finished toweling off but left his boxers intact. Instead, he wrapped the towel around his waist to hopefully dry up the moisture and preserve his modesty. He looked at his clothes on the bench at the side of the pool. Casually, he grabbed them and threw them over his arm, then proceeded to find where his lover had gone.

***

Stepping into the bedroom again, David noticed that the air was much warmer than in the bathroom. It gently calmed his growing nerves, as the chill had started to tighten his newly-loosened muscles. He looked around for Celestia and found her standing next to her bed, facing away.

Hearing him step closer, she looked back to him. “Your clothes. You will not need them tonight.”

Her bold declaration stopped David in his tracks.

‘Is she… No.’

David resumed his walk over to her side and laid his clothes across the back of the chair. The juxtaposition of his outfit lying next to her elegant dress hit him.

‘She is, isn’t she.’

Celestia seemed to read his mind and walked over. She came within a hair’s breadth of his body and craned her neck up to see him, staring into his eyes again.

“David. I want you to make love to me,” she stated.

David’s somewhat permanent smile now faded. “Celestia, isn’t it too soon? I mean, I’d be lying if I didn’t say I was tempted, but we just—”

“David, you know of my past. You know how I have forced myself to not love another. At this point, I can say that you are healing those wounds. For the first time, I am willing and able to make this choice myself. Will you lay with me tonight?”

David’s face still held some reservations. He looked into her teary, purple eyes, searching for an answer.

“Please,” she said.

David held back no more. He would not cause her pain. He cared for her, wanted to please her and keep her safe. He was beginning to love her. David leaned down and cupped her cheeks in his hands, then placed a tender kiss on her lips. He quickly followed it up, taking it deeper and forcing his tongue deep within her, tasting and exploring her mouth. He pulled away, leaving a thin strand of saliva between them which broke into a million sparkling droplets.

“Come, Celestia. It’s time I take you to bed.”

Celestia’s heart beat rapidly, threatening to explode inside her immortal chest. Her face flushed and cheeks burned at his words. She felt weak on her legs, and she wobbled slightly, even while still being held in his hands.

David noticed her body’s less than subtle cues. She instantly became warmer as he felt her cheeks redden with embarrassment. She shifted side to side on her back legs nervously, as if she could not stand still. Then there was the most obvious sign. A proud, sparkling mass of blue, teal, purple, and pink flowed high in the air as her tail stood upright, flagging for all—or at least one—to see.

David placed his hand over her withers and slowly walked with her to the edge or the bed.

As they walked, Celestia looked up at him, searching his face for guidance as they approached the culmination of the night.

Stopping short of the bed, David looked down to meet Celestia’s searching eyes. She fidgeted under his gaze, trying to find out what was expected, as although the act was not completely unknown to her, she had never had a healthy experience in many ponies’ lifetimes.

“Wait here,” David said with Celestia facing the bed.

His hand moved down from her withers and adding the other they stroked over her body tenderly, no longer restricted to in their exploration. He leaned over her back, almost pressing his chest against her, and traced her barrel with his hands, gently mussing her fur as he went along.

Celestia’s wings trembled as David played with her, teasing and testing as he went along. They threatened to leap out away from her body, announcing her growing arousal, and she struggled to keep them at her sides. She bit her lip as David’s hands moved under those same appendages, then snaked their way into her feathery limbs, sending tingling sensations through her body.

A quiet whine escaped her lips as her will faltered and her wings sprang to attention. They stood tall and wide, completely hiding the man hunched over her back.

“Feeling okay?” he asked as he kissed along the leading edge of her feathery appendages.

Huff, huff. “David?” she said shakily.

David paused to address her. “Yes, Celestia?”

“I… I am okay. Please, do not stop now.”

David bit down gently on her wing, causing a little squeal to escape her lips.

“As you wish.”

David left her wings and hugged her around her midsection, feeling the sensation of her fur against his chest. He gently massaged her stomach and then ran his hands down to her teats. When he reached the new, sensitive area, Celestia shifted and unconsciously spread her hind legs and arched her back as she felt the weight of David on top of her.

Her reaction brought a smile to his face, and he leaned into her and kissed the small of her back between her wings. This one gesture sparked nature into action, and Celestia unintentionally squirted a thin stream of pre out of her winking labia, marking David’s crotch and the towel he wore.

“Oh, I… I am so sorry!” she lowered her head in shame.

David stroked her head and kissed her forehead. “Shush… it’s okay; this is normal. It’s actually a bit flattering.”

“What?” she questioned.

“I can tell you’re aroused, Celestia. Can’t you see? I am too.”

Celestia looked up at his face and saw a gentle smile, then glanced lower at the wetness she sprayed on his towel. David pulled the fabric away, leaving only his boxers.

“Oh… my.”

David’s cock strained against the fabric, leaving no doubt of his own state of mind. It throbbed as Celestia looked at it wide-eyed and transfixed.

“May I, may I see it?”

David didn’t answer, but instead reached down with one hand into his boxers and grabbed his manhood. He gently massaged along its length, sending himself to an even higher state of arousal. He then reached down with his other hand, and together, they slipped his boxers off and down to his ankles, where he quickly stepped out of them.

‘It. is. massive… I scarcely say it is greater than any that I have seen and even stands with some pictured in the more salacious literature. How it is possible that he carries such a thing hidden behind his clothes!’

Celestia was staring with her mouth agape. While she had seen him naked after his arrival, what presented itself before her now was nothing more than its monstrous twin. Under her piercing gaze, David twitched in anticipation, not knowing what to do next.

Time began to pass as he stood there, and that would not help them in the long run. As usual, David chose action instead of words, and reached down to cup her muzzle and drew it up to face him.

Celestia was still stunned into silence with her lips parted and breath panting. David bent down to seal his lips to hers which finally calmed her mind and body.

Now having her full attention, he circled around behind her and knelt at her rear. Celestia looked between her front legs and could see the man sitting on his legs, and his impressive member lying between them.

Now it was David’s turn to stare. Before him laid a plot of white snow, molded into the cheeks of a goddess. Between them sat a small puckered knot and a long, glistening slit.

“You’re beautiful, Celestia.”

David reached up with both hands and grabbed her hindquarters at her buttocks, fingers gripping into her cutie marks as his thumbs pulled her cheeks apart at the seams.

She gasped at the rough treatment, though her body told a different story. As David’s hands massaged her great plot, her beautiful white slit winked at him, showing a pink interior and a waiting, red-hot clitoris.

David smiled at her display, then moved in to give her a taste.

Celestia’s head rocketed skyward as David’s gentle tongue traced her delicate folds, the first of any who chose to grace her with such tenderness. He continued to lap away at her juices, collecting her sweet emissions on his tongue before finally drinking it down.

‘She is sweet, so sweet! It is like drinking fruit nectar—thick, but somehow light on my tongue.’

David pursed his lips and gave her wet vulva a deep kiss, finally delving into her innermost sanctum. His tongue probed her deeply, and she pressed backwards against him seeking more. As he tended to her, he could feel her contractions growing; she was already close. He wanted her to come, to release all that tension and fear; he would take it all. David released his lips from hers and moved a hair lower. She ground her backside into him, searching for the end and pleading for him to take her there. David waited, and pushed back on her with his hands, barely able to hold her back from smothering him. Her marehood winked incessantly, looking for something to grip, to pull deep inside. On one particularly bright flash of flesh, David darted forward and captured her bundle of nerves between his lips and sucked on it mightily, hoping to push her over the edge.

He got his wish, and Celestia came for the first time not by her own hoof in countless years.

She stamped her hooves and threw her head high, a slight whinny escaping her lips. Her nethers tightened, and her juices fell to the floor, then she stopped convulsing and instead stood on her shaky legs. She was shivering.

‘I don’t understand. What went wrong?’ he thought.

David placed his hand on her croup and felt the gentle quiver of her muscles as she strained to keep control.

‘She’s holding back. Maybe she’s scared?’

David scooted around to her side and caught her eye.

He had a tender look of concern on his face, and he gently stroked her behind her ear.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“I… I am fine. It was, very good.”

“Are you sure? You’re trembling.”

Celestia collected herself and stood up straight. “I am. I am just not, used to letting go. It may take me a while to relax.”

“We can stop now if you—”

“NO! I mean, please, no. I have waited so long, so long for someone to be open with, someone I can trust, and love, and be loved by. I still want you. I am just…”

“Scared?”

“A bit, perhaps. I have all these feelings, sensations. They are all so powerful and wonderful. You… you made me see stars, and I want that again. I want you to see my stars as well.”

David sat back and laughed a bit. “I’m not going anywhere, Celestia. You’re stuck with me now.”

She slinked down to lay on her belly. “That is more likely my line.”

As they laughed, the tension somewhat breaking, a certain portion of David’s anatomy once again stole Celestia’s attention, and she unconsciously drew closer to it.

Her warm, wet tongue stopped David’s laughter and threw him back into the moment.

‘She’s playing with it.’

Celestia nuzzled, licked and rubbed her cheeks against his still turgid member. She glanced up from her new toy to see David with his head thrown back and eyes shut tight.

‘I see it is no light estimation of the pleasure he derives from this. How such a simple act can stimulate him so! His taste is musky, even after our long soak together. It is an acquired taste, but one that I will record into stone in my mind as “my man.” ’

Celestia then closed her own eyes as she redoubled her efforts, taking his length deep into her mouth and twisting her tongue across its surface. Though she had never once serviced a stallion, she pulled on what little knowledge she had gained from literature in her goal of pleasing her new lover.

“Ohh, Celestia,” David growled between his clenched teeth. “How are you so good at this?”

She smiled, even with a mouthful of his flesh. After retreating, she said simply, “Books can teach anything.”

Her throaty words vibrated over his sensitive glans causing it to throb. She then quickly re-engulfed his member, only to find David twitching in her grasp, sending a shot of his precum into her waiting maw.

‘Oh my! I was not expecting that.’

To her credit, she did not gag on the unexpected intrusion. Instead, she slowly worked his slick fluids around her mouth with her tongue, examining and tasting this new experience.

David gently patted her head. “Celestia, stop. I’m getting close.”

She heeded his words and stopped her movements. As David began to regain control, she slowly removed herself from his penis, and as the tip left her lips, she gave it a quick kiss, causing it to jump again.

“Was that, okay?” she asked.

“It was great, thank you. But I think it’s time we moved on. Are you ready?”

Celestia made a move to stand. First, somewhat unsteadily, but then standing firm and tall.

“I am ready. Come, mount me as your mare.”

David knelt on bended knee in front of her and pulled her left forehoof up off the floor. Surprisingly, Celestia teetered a bit, still not completely steady on her hooves.

He smiled at her physical infirmity and then gently kissed her raised hoof, then returned it to the floor. He stood above her and stroked her from head to tail as he approached her rear with her tail still flagging high.

He grasped her buttocks as before and steered her body to the bed. Her chest was pressed up against the side of the mattress, and she braced herself for the coming pressure.

David sensed her tension and slowed down. He gently stroked over her croup and across her thighs trying to relax her. She was still trembling and shaking on her unsteady hooves.

As she stood still, waiting for the inevitable, David’s deep voice pierced her concentration.

“Celestia, put your hooves and chest on the bed. You won’t make it on your legs alone.”

David then pulled back a bit, giving her some room. As she looked back to check she only saw his gentle smile, and it melted her tension away. Reenergized, Celestia quickly reared up and put her hooves and chest on the bed. She moved forward until most of her body was supported by the mattress, then looked back to her lover again.

David walked up to her rear with painfully slow steps. She watched as his glistening chest muscles twitched as he reached forward to her rump again. Then his fingers traced her labia, gently teasing her arousal. It grew quickly like a stoked fire in her loins. Then the first digit entered her. It pried its way deep within her body, tracing her inner contours and sending sparking signals through her erogenous zones. Just as quickly as one appeared, another joined it, and she felt her marehood stretch to accommodate this new addition. A sultry moan escaped her lips, and she pressed her head and body into the sheets of her bed to stifle her emissions.

David could feel her gyrations, her muscles pulling on his fingers. His manhood raged below with jealousy, having to wait for its turn to enter the new place it would call home. Celestia continued to writhe under David’s expert torture, her tail swishing wildly about as her rump bobbed in the air, attempting to hump back at David’s current offering. But that was all she was going to get from them.

David stopped and withdrew his sopping fingers. Steam billowed off his digits, wet from her insides. He looked at them like tasty treats, then lapped at her nectar until he cleaned his hand of every trace. It was finally time to begin.

Celestia could not tell what was going on, only that the vacancy in her nethers begged to be filled. She twisted and wiggled her rear, attempting to find where her lover had gone. She could not find him. He had left. Only seconds after he pulled out, she gave up her search and stilled all her movement. Internally, she only begged for his swift return.

The man made his arrival known to her by re-latching onto her rump with the slap of both hands hitting her flesh. She jumped at the stinging contact, yet waited patiently for more.

David held her still with his powerful arms and hands. He then lined up his manhood with what would be the third princess he had ventured into.

“Brace yourself,” he whispered.

His penis penetrated her easily, lubricated by her remaining saliva and her copious fluids. He did not make it far through the entrance, though, before the princess’ toned body clenched down on him and gripped him with all its might.

“Oh, David!” her royal voice boomed with pleasure as his hot flesh pierced her inner sanctum and continued to drive even deeper inside.

David, however, gritted his teeth as he struggled to make headway inside her blazing hot marehood. Feeling he was at his end, he pulled out sharply causing both of them to gasp at the sensation. He then gave a quick thrust and regained the territory he had lost, then began to piston into her with short strokes, gaining little by little as he went.

Over half of David’s impressive length was still outside her walls. Though her juices flowed freely, he could not penetrate much deeper as her muscular passage continued to constrict and deny him entry.

David halted his advance to address her. “Celestia, you need to relax. I can’t go any further. Please relax, I promise it will be worth it.”

Her response came between breaths. “I. Will try. So full. Cannot move!”

‘His rod has speared me deep, and yet he wishes to go further? How can I accommodate such an unreasonably-sized phallus? Breathe, Celestia. Trust David. He will not hurt you.’

David could feel her breaths deepen as she attempted to relax her pelvis. Soon her hips dropped and her legs loosened until she was merely held aloft by the attachment to David’s hips.

He felt her grip lessen around him and the cavern spread to his gentle pressure.

“Good, keep it up. You’re doing great, Celestia.”

David began to move again, but slower, with more gentleness in his thrusts. Instead of prying her walls open, he now spread them aside, as if he was casting aside a curtain of silk.

Celestia’s breaths grew deeper, and she shut her eyes in concentration.

David smiled at how hard she worked for this, and hopefully, how much she would enjoy the results.

“Do you feel good? Can you feel me inside you?”

“I do. It is so warm, and I feel so full. We are connected, are we not?”

David pushed a bit deeper and rotated his hips, gently applying pressure to her sensitive tissues.

“Oh, David! Keep doing that!” she squealed.

“As you wish.”

David no longer had to keep a hold of her rear, and instead, he gently stroked her back and massaged her outstretched wings.

“Mmmm,” she cooed.

David moved to press a bit further in, he now only had about an inch remaining before she fully engulfed him. He reached deep within her body, feeling the whole, hot length of her privates against him. Then he slowly withdrew, letting her inner walls grip his tip as he dragged it out of her fleshy pit.

“Ahhh!” she called out as David took a long stroke back inside, meeting the depth he had so recently left.

‘Just a bit more…’

David leaned into her and with a slight jolt, the remaining inch or so popped inside and jolted Celestia from her calm.

The meeting of his waist and her rump gave a loud ‘slap!’ as his flesh introduced itself. Now fully inside, he rested and leaned across her back, feeling her pulse across his member and the gentle contractions she made within.

“David…”

“Yes?”

Celestia was breathless, but she whispered a final plea. “Give me more. Fill me up with your love.”

The words struck him deep, and he twitched inside her, causing a little jump from her frame.

He widened his stance and wrapped his arms around her chest. Now in position, he rocked his hips back, withdrawing from her velvety cave, then quickly returned, slapping his balls forcefully into her waiting clit.

“AHHH! Again!” she cried.

David replied with another powerful thrust.

“AAAHHH!”

Again he pounded into her. Long gone was the tension she held, and now she was finally able to enjoy the act of sex.

David plowed into her, using every trick he knew. He varied his thrusts; he shifted his angle; he bit down on his lips until they bled—anything to bring her more pleasure and hold off as long as he could. It was a losing battle for sure.

She cried out his name and shook her head as the pleasure overwhelmed her senses. Never before had she received such a powerful, yet tender, and loving embrace.

David was lost to his own carnal pleasures. His mind blanked; and his body took over. He wanted to reach deep within her and plant his seed to breed his mare.

Celestia’s contractions returned; and she fought to resist choking David’s member to death. She breathed and relaxed, but with each breath, the heady fragrance of their act entered into her mind, sending it swimming, and she almost lost consciousness.

Finally, after what seemed like far too long, the princess’ body reached its peak, and following one more of David’s powerful stabs deep into her quivering need, she toppled over the precipice.

A bright flash of golden light filled the room and shone through the windows of her tower chambers as she came. Her voice pierced the quiet halls, waking the tired and shocking all those awake. The earthen foundation of Canterlot fared no better and rumbled under the deep-seated power it was exposed to as her magic seeped into all things around. As her convulsions continued, her legs flooded with a gush of her juices and they dripped unceremoniously to the floor below.

David too was overwhelmed by her display, and with a few short thrusts, he hilted himself deep inside her and poured his gift within her. This new sensation brought forth another great rumbling from the earth, and a larger display of magical light as spells flew from her horn completely uncontrolled as she came yet another time.

David was spent and collapsed on top of his mare. He didn’t rest there long, as he could feel Celestia’s legs begin to give out on her as she too succumbed to the exhaustion of the act.

He stood up, somewhat shakily, and withdrew his softening member. As he did, his seed leaked out of her marehood and plopped in great puddles on the floor. David reached down for his spent towel and gently cleaned her nethers and his own before wiping the remnants of their act from the tiles below. He then threw the towel into the bathroom to be dealt with later—he had a lover to help.

Celestia was sprawled out, seeming to barely be hanging on to the bed. Her rear legs laid languidly with only her hoof tips touching the floor—she had no life in her limbs.

David leaned over her head and listened. She breathed slowly as sleep had taken her far away. He kissed her forehead below her horn and her nose scrunched up in response.

‘Hehe, she’s pretty cute when she’s sleeping.’

David backed off the bed and looked at her form. “It’s probably not good to sleep like this,” he whispered quietly to himself.

He soon put himself to work and gently collected her rear half into his arms. Having a firm grasp, but being careful not to wake her, he slid the rest of her body into the bed and righted her, setting her on her side.

As soon as he did so, she curled into a ball, pulling her legs and hooves to her chest.

David finally had room to spare in the bed, so he crawled in next to her. With her back facing him, he wrapped her already cocooned body in his arms and legs, gently spooning her. He then leaned forward and whispered, “Rest well, Celestia, my new love.”

Surprisingly, she mumbled something in response. Though her words could not be understood, they warmed David’s heart.

The two, finally united, rested as they basked in the swell of their post-coital bliss and the warmth of their bodies pressed together. However, the night was long, and their rest was only a short intermission; elsewhere in the castle, quiet was not to be found.

***

Author's Note

Here's Celestia in her date attire! A commission from the great team GirlSay!
Also, I forgot to re-post the "Cherry After Work" pic from Act XXIX. See it here.
Come check out the DeviantArt page for the Archives!

Part 7 - The End: Act XXXI - Under the Weather

Part 7: The End (Acts 31-35)

Act XXXI - Under the Weather

Though the earthquake had passed, Luna’s Night Court was not in order. The petitioners were already on edge from the raging storm outside, but now, they were scared and ready to panic.

On the throne, Luna sat quietly surveying her subjects, a curious smile on her face as the aftershocks of the earthquake subsided.

‘Good work, sister! I congratulate you on your newly-founded relationship!’ she mused.

Luna pulled herself out of her internal revelry to address the growing unrest before her.

“Quiet now! Quiet! We assure you all, there is nothing to fear; my command of the night ensures it to be so!”

Now with the room’s full attention, she turned to her attendant. “We believe it best to cancel court this evening. Though there are few petitioners, the storm is still heavy; with the added stress from the earthly disturbance, there will be little calm tonight. Have those that assembled here submit their requests, then send them home. If they are seeking shelter from the storm, allow them to stay and care for them.”

“As you command, Princess.”

“Good. Also, release a statement regarding the quakes. Let the media know that these are quite normal and benign and should any have more concerns, that the Day Court will be pleased to explain and alleviate their fears. Now we will be off, as the guard corp must be addressed.”

Luna stood and nodded to the court, then strode out quietly.

***

Outside of the golden doors, the Princess of the Night sat on a pillow at a small table, flanked by shadows, while reading a book and sipping from a steaming mug of hot chocolate. Her very presence provided a makeshift protective barrier, as before her were the Celestial guards, pressing their case to wake the Sun Princess from her slumber.

Luna furrowed her brow and stood her ground. “Quiet, please! We assure you that there is no need to rouse my sister; you do know how she is when woken early. May we present to you, that as it was a few days prior, these rumbles are of no concern. You are simply feeling uncertain due to the raucous storm outside.”

“But, Princess—”

Another loud thunderclap sounded simultaneously with a rumbling of the earth below, cutting off the soldier’s words.

‘Oh, my. It seems this night is not quite over yet.’

Luna sipped her cocoa. “Tut-tut. Return to your posts and reassure your compatriots and any staff or citizens you find that all is well. Tell them ‘Princess Luna is watching over them.’ Now go!”

Reproved, the guards saluted, then left to resume their posts.

Now alone, Luna turned back to her book only to feel another small quake shake the surrounding area.

‘Now you are just showing off.’ She sighed. ‘Enjoy this time, both of you.’

***

In the early morning hours, David and Celestia sat in the royal bed, chatting softly and sweetly together, each with a somewhat giddy display of affection.

Knock, knock, knock!

“Sister! The morning is almost upon us, may we enter?” Luna called out.

Looking quite surprised from the wake-up call, Celestia turned to her new lover for guidance, to which his only reply was a curt nod.

Celestia cleared her throat. “You may enter, Luna.”

The golden doors split open to reveal the Night Princess, who walked over to the bed slowly wearing a pleased grin.

“From the looks of this, I assume all is well, and we have reason to celebrate!”

Celestia only answered with a blush while trying to cower under the covers.

“I suppose so,” David replied, also wearing a bright smile. He turned to his hiding lover and ruffled what could be seen of her mane as she avoided her sister’s gaze and pressed into the side of the man. “Come on, no reason to feel bashful,” he said to her.

“Well, after last night, I should say that there is more than only celebration to be had. Our citizenry are sure to be a bit unsettled after a night of storms, unworldly screams, and earthquakes. I did what I could to comfort them during the night, but, Sister, I believe you will be called on in court to reaffirm my statements. Oh, and your guards would like to see you first thing this morning, as I would not let them intrude on you during the night. I believe the First Lieutenant is outside as we speak, waiting for your appearance to debrief you.”

“Oh, heavens. Was it truly that bad?” Celestia said, finally appearing from her hiding spot.

“Yes, I believe it was. Perhaps it is time to investigate permanent enchantments on our rooms for privacy and reinforcement.”

Celestia blushed again.

Then, a tingle of magic interrupted the party and let them know of the impending day’s arrival.

“I suppose I should get up,” David said.

Celestia nodded and lifted her hoof to give him room, unintentionally raising the sheets. Seeing David’s natural form underneath, she blushed yet again, then gently pushed his chest back into the bed. “Perhaps you should stay here, David. I will get up and start the day.”

David relaxed and nodded in reply.

Celestia shifted in the bed as Luna looked on. Slowly, she made her way to the edge of the bed and slipped out from under the covers. Landing on her hooves, she stood shakily, her legs almost giving out. After a cautious moment, she stood tall and smiled, having regained her regal composure.

Luna walked over to her and lovingly nuzzled her neck. “Congratulations, Tia. I am so happy for you,” she whispered.

Celestia hummed in contentment as she returned the nuzzle. “Thank you, Lulu. If it was it not for your gift, I would not be here now.”

The sisters separated, and Celestia went to the balcony. She opened the doors and confidently stepped out with her head held high in the morning breeze. She then powered her horn once again and brought forth the daylight to the waking world below. Having completed her task, she returned inside and rejoined Luna and David at the bedside.

She looked to David. “Are you alright, David?”

“Yes, just a bit of the usual. How about you?”

Celestia smiled. “I feel wonderful!”

“I am glad to hear that, sister, but perhaps you will take a moment to freshen up before venturing outside your chambers again.”

A moment of confusion showed, then, realization. As she was, Celestia wore neither her raiment nor had she taken a single moment to care for her post-date appearance. She turned her head to the side and lifted a wing. With tear-filled eyes and a scrunched muzzle, Celestia had a new understanding of her state of personal hygiene. She quickly ran off to the bathroom and shut the door.

Luna smirked, then walked over to the bedside. “She will be a few moments. May I approach?”

David seemed to be confused by her question. “Of course. You don’t have to ask, you know.”

Luna climbed up into the bed and lay next to David. “Thank you, but this is my sister’s domain. I do not wish to intrude upon it.”

“Oh.”

“I am so pleased that you both were able to make inroads into a true relationship last evening.”

“I am as well, but I have to admit that I was a bit concerned that one of us would’ve turned the other down.”

Luna cocked her head. “Is that so?”

“Yes. I think the biggest hurdle is one that we have not yet approached, let alone overcome. Both Celestia and I are concerned about how our relationship will be taken by the citizens. I now share her concerns that, with both of you in a shared relationship with me, challenges to your ruling legitimacy or political unrest could occur. I don’t want to have either of you hurt by that or have the kingdom hurt either. Celestia has chosen to be with us; she chose her happiness now over the possible hurt there is to come. We must all work to prevent that from happening.”

“Yes, and we will. Surely she has mentioned how we might possibly offset or negate the effects?”

“Apparently, Twilight and Cadance are our main hopes. That, and after my introduction, I’ll need to travel a bit for the other ponies to meet and get to know that I’m not evil.”

Luna laughed. “Evil? You?”

“Come on. You know what I mean.”

Luna smirked as she reminisced. “Far too well. I too had to prove myself not to be ‘evil.’ “

“And how did it go?”

Luna furrowed her brow. “It takes practice. Practice and patience.”

“And sometimes voice lessons?” David joked.

Luna turned to him and paused. “Oh! Yes, voice lessons indeed,” she replied meekly.

“I thought it was cute.”

“You did not have foals running from you in terror!”

David laughed. “I’m sure I will. Give it time.”

Luna snuggled into his chest. “I do wonder how you would be viewed by a foal.”

“Me too. We’ll find out. Hopefully someday soon.”

The bathroom door opened, announcing Celestia’s triumphant return. She stood at the doorway, clean, radiant and steaming. Wearing a smile of victory, Celestia walked over to join the others.

She stopped at the bedside and locked eyes with David. “Forgive me?”

David smiled and shook his head. “It’s okay. Feeling better?”

Celestia smiled and nuzzled his neck. “Much.” She then raised her head and gave him a polite kiss on the lips as Luna watched from David’s lap, smiling.

“ ‘Tis my turn!” Luna nuzzled in playfully, forcing Celestia away. With the new opportunity, Luna wasted no time taking David’s lips in an impassioned kiss and parted her lips to draw him deeper.

David felt her intent but instead clamped his lips tightly around her invading muscle, startling her and causing Luna to pull back and break the kiss.

“Now, Luna, let’s all play nicely,” he said jokingly.

Celestia chuckled a bit and shook her head. “I do not mind, David. But perhaps we should start our day, I am simply starving!”

David carefully pushed the blue mare off his chest and lap, then turned to sit on the side of the bed, facing Celestia. He picked up her peytral from the bedside dresser and held it aloft.

Celestia lowered her head, and he gently slipped it over, pulling her mane through before resting it around her neck. He then took her crown, and similarly placed it atop her head. “Now you can go to breakfast.” He smiled. “But I need a shower and a change of clothes, not to mention some help getting out of here unnoticed.”

Celestia blushed hard.

Luna turned and leaned against his arm. “Do you want me to teleport you?”

David paused, thinking. “Maybe that would be best.”

Celestia huffed. “I could do that!”

“No, Sister. You have a report to make to your guards. That, and it is known that I am in a relationship with David. The same is not yet known about you. Do you wish to have that information revealed now?”

Celestia thought pensively. “No, I suppose you are correct. Should I… should I inform the guards about my new relationship?”

Luna raised her head. “That is not for me to decide, though perhaps they should be notified soon.”

“I will think about it.”

David reached out for Celestia. “I trust you,” he said as she drew near. David cupped her jaw and pulled her closer. Sensing his intent, she closed her eyes and met his gentle kiss. David released his hold and broke the kiss, but she stayed still, with her eyes closed and a rosy hue on her cheeks.

Luna laughed joyously. “Tia, you are such a filly!”

With the moment ruined, Celestia snorted and glared at her little sister, then tossed her head into the air. “Forgive me for being a romantic!”

David laughed at their exchange. “Now, now. Let’s be civil. Celestia, I think it’s time you tended to the guards. Luna, did anyone see you enter?”

“Yes, the guards definitely noticed my entry.”

“Okay. It’s probably best for you to go with Celestia then. I should probably go back alone. Would one of you teleport me to my room please?”

“Since I cannot go— Sister, would you like to see our lover off?” Luna asked.

“Certainly. Till later, David.”

“Thanks. I’ll see you both at breakfast in a few.”

Celestia nodded, then powered her horn, causing a slight shudder from David. Then, in a flash, he was gone.

***

David sat at his seat in the dining room, waiting for Celestia and Luna to join him. He did not have to wait long before the main hall doors opened and they both walked in, talking to each other.

“I simply think that it would have been better to make a convincing excuse rather than to say ‘All is well, I command it to be so!’ “ Celestia said dramatically.

Luna huffed. “Those were not my words. I simply stated that, as it was my night, that I would protect them. That should have sufficed!”

“And then you left them,” Celestia retorted.

Luna rolled her eyes. “It was not required of me to be present to protect them. I am never physically present when I address their dreams. Why would it matter if I were there for storms and quakes?”

The royal sisters continued to banter, even after they took their seats, completely ignoring David in the process.

“We are a symbol, a figure for them to rely on. It is sometimes only our very presence that is needed to comfort and embolden them,” Celestia continued.

“I believe the staff did a fine job in my absence. That, and there were more important individuals that required my personal protection,” Luna said, waggling her eyebrows.

Celestia blushed again. “Yes, thank you for that. Perhaps I was not as careful as I should have been. It would not have come to that if I had simply thought to cast a spell or two before.”

Luna nodded. “Yes, I have experienced as much. However, love flies in the face of rational thought, causing even the most careful strategist to stumble.”

Celestia looked down and mumbled, “…Yes”

Sensing a pause, David cleared his throat. “So… everything okay?”
Luna looked at Celestia, and Celestia raised her head to look back at her sister before acknowledging David. “Yes. I do not believe the guards are satisfied with the story I told them, but they have stopped inquiring at the moment.”

“Oh?”

Luna turned to David. “She told them the truth… somewhat. That she had strong magical outbursts that were completely normal, that shook the heavens and earth, and that she was fine.”

“Wow.”

Luna smiled. “They did not buy it. I fear your young Lieutenant may poke around a bit.”

David turned to Celestia. “Why didn’t they believe you?”

Celestia huffed a bit. “They may have noticed the similarities to the other night of earthquakes and screams less than a week ago.”

“Oh, sorry.”

“There is no need to apologize. I fully understand,” Celestia said solemnly.

Luna smiled devilishly.

David quickly broke the silence. “Well, what do you say we start breakfast. I’m plenty hungry now!”

Celestia perked up at the mention of food. “Agreed!” She reached over for the silver bell and picked it up with her lips. She then gently shook her head side-to-side, then set the bell down in front of her. Even as the prep room door could be heard opening, Celestia was one beat ahead as she took off her right shoe and let it drop to the floor, then pulled her hoof-band down and into place.

Cherry’s staff proceeded to load up the table with plenty of breakfast goodies: waffles with berries and accoutrements, oatmeal, fruit, and various sweet and toasted savory muffins. As they finished and returned, Cherry approached the table to greet them, carrying assorted beverages.

“Good morning Princesses, David. Did everypony do okay last night?”

Questionable looks were shared around the table.

Cherry somewhat shirked away at the guest’s obvious discomfort. “I mean, I was quite scared with such a strong storm and then the earthquakes.”

Celestia was the first to speak up. “Oh! Yes, there was a little disturbance, but I feel quite well-rested. Luna? David?”

“Night Court was quite a raucous affair. We were forced to cancel midway and send the petitioners home to take shelter from the storm. Even the guards were a little off-put from it all. I honestly cannot wait to retire.”

All the mares looked to David.

“I didn’t mind it at all. It was kind of exciting if you ask me. I did sleep well after, though.”

“Well, that’s good to hear. Sorry that court did not go well, Princess. So, is there anything else I can do for you this morning?” Cherry asked.

Celestia looked around the table. “No, I believe this will do nicely. Thank you, Cherry.”

“My pleasure!” Cherry bowed, then left for the door only to look back at David and wink.

‘Does she know? Nah.’

As soon as the door shut, Celestia dove for her fork. She quickly fastened it in her hoof-band, then speared several waffles and pulled them to her plate. After securing her bounty, she carefully added butter, dollops of whipped cream, nuts and blueberries before drowning it all in syrup.

David and Luna looked on in awe as the solar princess attacked her tower of breakfast with a huge grin on her face, not once stopping to acknowledge the others at the table.

After Celestia had taken one particularly messy bite, smearing her muzzle with golden syrup and white cream, Luna opened her mouth to speak. “So ravenous today, Sister! It is as if you have been fasting for days!”

Luna’s words broke Celestia out of her trance, and she froze, her hoof in mid-air, a large portion of waffle jabbed on the end dripping with sugary goodness. She slowly looked around the table, a light blush on her cheeks.

“I… I… David, she is picking on me!”

David laughed “I’m afraid you’ll have to deal with your sister’s friendly jabs all by yourself. That, and you were really going at it.”

“David!?” Celestia pleaded.

He shrugged. “Don’t worry, it was cute.”

Luna smirked. “I agree. You reminded me of a happy little filly at the table. Quite the sight!”

Celestia swallowed her current bite, then put down her fork and closed her eyes. “I understand. Forgive me for my behavior.”

“Oh come now, Tia. Tis all in good fun. Let us enjoy our meal. I am quite sure I will make a similar display as I enjoy it!”

Luna grabbed some waffles for herself, and forgoing all utensils, proceeded to make a mess of her face as she consumed her treats merrily.

David was not so outgoing, and somewhat daintily ate his oatmeal before having two waffles with only syrup and butter.

As everypony settled into their food, an odd expression came over David’s face. He put down his fork and closed his eyes and sat quietly wearing a frown.

Luna noticed this and turned to him. “David, dear. Are you alright? You look to be in pain.”

Hearing this, Celestia stopped as well and turned to him.

“I… it’s just my stomach… or my chest. I’m not sure. I don’t feel bad, but it doesn’t feel right.

Celestia looked at him intently. “Describe it if you can.”

“It feels like my whole… here—” He gestured to his torso. “is tight, or under pressure. I’m sure it’ll pass; it’s starting to feel a bit better now.”

“Perhaps you overexerted yourself. A bit more rest is in order, I believe,” Luna suggested.

Celestia agreed, “Yes. Get some rest, but keep us apprised. Hopefully, it is just exertion or something you ate.”

“I’ll be alright. Don’t worry.” He smiled half-heartedly

“I hope so.” Celestia smiled. “Rest well, David. I will check in on you at lunch. Sister, I suppose it is time I greet the citizens. I do hope their fears were dispelled overnight.”

“Do you hope to placate them again with the truth… ahem, the half-truth and nothing but the half-truth?”

Celestia scowled at Luna’s joke. “We will see. That may have been appropriate for the guard, but my little ponies do take a bit more convincing. The quakes and sounds were only a local disturbance, right, Luna?”

“To my knowledge, yes. Though court was adjourned early and I did not take further reports after I assumed my post at your door.”

“Fine.”

Celestia then stood, and the others slipped out of their seats to see her off.

David and Luna walked over to Celestia. Luna nuzzled her affectionately, then left for the apartment doors, leaving David behind.

Celestia looked up at him to find him smiling. She broke his gaze, turning away slightly. David then bent down and kissed her on the cheek, causing her to flinch and blush at his touch.

“Have a good day, Celestia. I’ll see you at lunch.”

“Thank you, I will,” she said quietly, then trotted swiftly to the door and left.

“Well, well. If Tia thought she was ‘broken’ before, you have doubled that now,” Luna joked.

David walked over to join her. “Give it time.” He bent over and kissed her on the cheek.

“I will, but she may need some sisterly guidance. Hah! For once, I will be the teacher!”

***

Celestia sat on the throne with her placid, royal expression, though inside she was growing impatient. The first citizens she saw that morning were more upset than she would’ve liked after last night, and she had quite a bit of trouble calming them down. Though the morning session was almost over, the princess was losing her composure internally, and luckily, her only tell was that she would occasionally turn away from the speaking petitioner to look at the sun, checking the time.

Finally, her attendant signaled to her of the time, then notified the court of the recess. Wrapping up with the citizens, the attendant then turned to the guard for the procession.

“All hail the Princesses! Long live Equestria!” the guards called out in unison.

With that, Celestia calmly rose, bowed, then headed regally to the door. After it had shut behind her, though, she dropped the facade and broke into a canter as she sped through the empty hallways towards the royal dining room. As she approached the last guarded passage, she slammed on the brakes to, once again, adopt her royal decorum. Nearing the doors, the guards snapped to attention before opening the doors to allow her to pass. As soon as the doors closed and she was clear, though, she took a mighty leap and soared through the last hall on her wings, thus avoiding the cacophony of golden-shod hooves on tile. Landing before the dining room doors, she flung them open, only to see the room bare.

She looked left, then right, then to the sun outside. She was not late, only alone.

Celestia sighed, then walked to the prep room door and rapped on it three times.

Knock, knock, knock.

“David! I’ll be there in a minute!” a voice called out from within.

‘David?’ Celestia mused.

The door opened, and Cherry poked her head out, looking upward to meet the human’s gaze, only to find a royal’s questioning look.

“P-P-Princess Celestia!” Cherry opened the door widely and bowed. “Sorry, I thought you were somepony else. What can I do for you?”

Celestia cocked her head with a small smile on her face. “I see. Well, I have just arrived from the morning session and was expecting to find either David, my sister, or both. Do you happen to know if they have declined for lunch?

“No, Princess, I’m sorry, I don’t. I haven’t seen or heard from them since breakfast. Is there something else I can do for you?”

“At the moment, no. Though I may have lunch delivered today. I will either send word in a bit or ring as usual.”

Cherry bowed before the monarch. “As you wish, Princess.”

“So, David…”

“Yes?”

Celestia waved her hoof. “Nevermind. Carry on.” Celestia then nodded and turned to go.

“Thank you,” Cherry replied, then gently closed the door.

***

“Luna… Luna…” Celestia called out softly as she shook the midnight-blue mare. “Luna, wake up.”

The Lunar Princess tossed in her sleep. “I swear it…” she mumbled. “…‘twas not I who ate your— Sister? Ugh. What time is it?”

“It is time for lunch, Lulu. Forgive me for waking you. David is not here with you?”

Luna sat up, looking a bit groggy. “No. He preferred to rest alone this morn. He is in his room.”

“Fine. Is he well?”

“I have not seen him since he retired nor heard from my guards.”

Celestia turned toward the doors. “Let us go check then.”

Luna sat up and lethargically slipped out of bed. “Of course, Sister. I am right behind… yawn …you.”

***

David lay in his bed, somewhat grunting in his sleep.

Celestia whispered to Luna, “He does not seem to be at peace, is it a nightmare?”

Luna shook her head. “No, he is not dreaming.”

Celestia walked over and pressed her cheek to his forehead. “Thank goodness, he is not feverish.” She shook him gently. “David… David, it is Celestia and Luna. Please, wake up,” she said softly.

David opened his eyes and stretched. “Oh, sorry. I didn’t notice you had come. What time is it?” He stretched up to look at the clock on his dresser.

“It is time for lunch. How do you feel?” Celestia asked.

David took a moment to think. “Not much change. I don’t feel quite… right, but I can’t put it into words.”

Celestia turned to Luna. “I believe it is time to call for a doctor.”

“Sister, certainly you jest!?”

David also looked surprised. “Yeah, I don’t feel that bad. Besides, there aren’t any doctors that know of me, right?”

“No, but the royal physician is well versed in many races’ biologies and can be trusted to keep state secrets. It is better to be safe than sorry.”

Luna nudged her way between Celestia and David, then looked to her sister, pleading. “Tia, give him time. If he does not recover, I will fly him to a physician myself.”

Celestia furrowed her brow. “Do you not care? Did you fail to see his restless sleep?”

“Of course I care. I love David, as do you. I just do not wish to jump to conclusions. Normally, you are the more patient one in these matters.”

‘A lot of good my patience did for Twilight.’ Celestia huffed in exasperation, then took in a deep calming breath and let it out slowly. “Fine. We will see if he improves after lunch. David, do you feel like eating a bit? Shall we go to the dining hall?”

“I could probably eat a bit. Maybe something a bit plain.”

“Good, David. See, Tia, there is nothing to fear.” Luna gently nuzzled her tense sister, bringing an uncertain calm to Celestia’s face.

“I am sorry. I did not mean to be so pushy,” Celestia said.

David got up and hugged the two mares. “It’s okay. Thank you for caring.” He put on his clothes and all then left for the dining room.

***

Knock, knock, knock.

Cherry opened the prep room door to find Celestia on the other side again.

“Yes, Princess?”

“Sorry to bother you, Cherry. We have come for lunch, but David has requested a bit plainer fare than the usual. He has asked if you could please make him a few peanut butter and jelly sandwiches with some milk to drink?

“Of course! Will you and Princess Luna be having the same?”

Celestia looked a bit perplexed. “Well… it could not hurt to try.”

“Great! I’ll make a few and a couple of your favorite tea sandwiches as well. Just wait a few moments, and I’ll be right out!”

Celestia took her seat at the table, joining Luna and David.

Luna sat with a pensive look as she stared at David’s half-hearted smile. “Dear, we are sorry to have pulled you out for this. I can see you are still tired.”

“It’s okay. I wanted to see you both at lunch, I just forgot to set my alarm.”

Celestia and Luna both smiled at him, studying him as they patiently waited for lunch to arrive, though David fidgeted and would not hold either of their gazes for any length of time. Suddenly, the royals’ silent revelry was interrupted by Cherry roughly clearing her throat.

“Ahem.”

The two princesses snapped their heads toward Cherry, completely taken by surprise with her arrival. Cherry stood at the edge of the table with a loaded serving cart, smiling.

David waved to her. “Hi, Cherry. Sorry to cause you so much trouble.”

Cherry’s normal smile morphed into a twisted grin. “No trouble! Princesses, I’ve brought lunch as requested.” Cherry lifted a platter of sandwiches to the table. Is there anything else?” she asked as she continued to unload her cart.

Celestia poured a cup of tea for herself, then eyed the meal. “No. Thank you, Cherry.”

“Anytime, Your Highness.”

After Cherry had left, the meal started up, as usual, the two princess ponies chatting with the other and David commenting in between. And though David was socially active, the evidence on his plate showed his appetite to be lacking. David had managed to partially consume one of his requested peanut butter and jelly sandwiches and had taken a few sips of milk, but otherwise showed little effort in eating at all.

As the conversation died down and the break time became short, Celestia showed more interest in David’s condition than ever. She watched him as he conversed with her sister, studying his mannerisms and expressions, looking for a tell.

‘It seems that he has not yet recovered, though he is putting up a good front. I wonder if he is just as stubborn as Lulu is about seeing a doctor… I hope not. I see he did not even finish one sandwich, which is quite odd; he usually rivals my appetite at the table.’

“…so then I told him, ‘Stand firm! You are a royal guard! Do not let the shaking of the earth or haunting screams unhinge you! What are you, a—’ ”

“Lulu, sorry to interrupt, but it is about time for me to return to court,” Celestia said.

“Oh, yes. My apologies for taking David’s time.”

Celestia shook her head. “Yes, well, that may not be all. David, I see you did not eat much. Are you still feeling uncomfortable?”

David frowned and cast his gaze to his plate. “A bit. I’m not really hungry and just feel… off, I guess.”

Luna looked at him worriedly.

“Hmm. Would you consent to see a physician, if only to alleviate my concerns?” Celestia asked politely.

David nodded. “Okay. Just tell me what to do.”

“It will be fine. Just rest in your room. I will have the royal physician sent to you. Lulu, would you mind staying with him?”

“Yes, that was my intention as well. Perhaps he should stay in my quarters?”

Celestia paused. “Perhaps after the doctor leaves. I do not think it would be wise for him to know about your, or my, relationship with David as of yet.”

Luna leaned into the center of the table and cupped her hoof to her muzzle, blocking David. Celestia leaned in to mirror her sister as well. “Are you certain?” she whispered. “What if he is reacting from our intimate encounters!?”

Celestia shot up, shaking the table while blushing rosily “I seriously doubt that is of concern!”

Luna shrugged “ ‘Tis still possible.”

David leaned forward. “I’m pretty sure we can rule that out, Luna. Now stop teasing her.”

“As you wish.” Luna leaned back in her chair.

Celestia sighed. “Thank you, David. Now if you would excuse me, I must go. I will send the doctor soon, so please be ready, and clothed. He is a bit old, so let us take some care in your introduction, okay?”

“Of course. Thank you, Celestia.”

David scooted over to Celestia’s side and leaned in, to which she leaned in and presented her cheek. David kissed it, but then swiftly turned her head with his hand and took her lips.

Surprise was written on her features, but she quickly recovered, closed her eyes to enjoy the unexpected gesture, then slowly pulled away.

“Don’t worry, Celestia. I don’t want to see you like that,” he said.

She smiled. “I will try. Thank you,” she said, then got up and left for court.

***

Act XXXII - Pony Pile

A few hours after lunch, Celestia sat on her throne during a brief pause in the court’s proceedings. Suspended in front of her face was a few sheets of paper.

Patient report for D.M.

Diagnostic Summary:

The patient is physically unharmed and healthy, biologically speaking. No abnormal colonies or infections were detected in pathology tests. Metabolism is steady. Temperature and heartbeat are normal according to the patient’s described baseline, but blood pressure seems to be slightly elevated. This may be due to mental, physical, or thaumaturgical stress, to which the patient has admitted to experiencing all three in recent history. Which, if any, are the principal cause will require extensive further testing.

Suggested follow-up: As there does not seem to be any physical malady, a comprehensive magical analysis and psychological analysis may provide some insight.

Prescribed action: Bed rest, fluids, and normal dietary intake. The patient should avoid physical, mental, and emotional stress until symptoms have resolved. Mild exercise is allowed as the patient feels appropriate, but no strenuous aerobic exercise should be undertaken.

Please call again if I am needed.

‘Oh, David. I do not fear for your sanity, though I had hoped we had passed the threshold of danger concerning your magical sensitivities. As both Luna’s and my connection with you causes discomfort, I am now forced to rely on either Cadance or Twilight to conduct your magical examinations. Considering Twilight’s recent condition, perhaps my niece is the most appropriate choice this time. I only hope she has time to make the trip.’

***

Luna lay at the foot of David’s bed, trying futilely to get some rest. As soon as she found herself winding down, her ears would spring up at each and every odd sound David made as he slept, be it a gentle snore or a short grunt of pain. Her face was clouded with worry, and the loss of sleep was starting to affect her as well.

‘My David… Oh, how I wish I could take your suffering and banish it to a faraway land! You, who is always so caring and compassionate, should not be required to suffer so! The doctor has left us without news, and my mind can only turn back to your one weakness… our magic.

‘It is cruel, for such a thing we consider to be the basis of all life and creation here to be plaguing you, even more so that we, those who love you, are the source of your pain. Would it be better for me to flee, even to the moon, if that would grant you peace? I would not hesitate but for a moment if you said to do so, and only so I could memorize your face and perhaps take one last breath of your scent before forever leaving this world to gaze down at you from afar.

‘Please not let it be Harmony’s will that we should be separated. I know I am a selfish mare, but the difference between to have loved and lost and to love and be torn away is too great. My eternal madness is all that could result.’

Luna stopped her internal monologue to re-read the doctor’s diagnosis.

‘The doctor is right. Though I know you not to be mad yourself, it would be wise to perform another magical examination. We should reduce the chance of exacerbating your condition, so Sister and I should not participate. That leaves us only with dearest Twilight and niece Cadance. I shall send for them at once, as they are our greatest hope at this juncture.’

Luna sat up and slipped off the bed, being careful not to wake her lover. After donning her regalia, she opened the door quietly and crept outside.

“You two,” she addressed the shadows. “Stay here, near him. Alert either my sister or me immediately if it seems he is in pain or need. I must go for a moment, but will return soon.”

***

Luna flew high above Canterlot castle and into the surrounding mountain. There, a dark, shadow-filled cave gave her shelter from the sun and the separation she would need from her ailing lover.

She walked into the darkness until only her iridescent were eyes visible, then lay on the cold, stone floor, looking out of the mouth of the cave in a south-western direction. There, far away, the small town of Ponyville lay, unaware of the princess’ gaze.

Luna’s horn glowed for a moment, and before her appeared a small writing desk she had stashed away in the cave long before. She set about putting her thoughts and feelings to paper, frantically scribbling the words as they came into her mind. Finishing one such writing, she stopped her quill and looked over her work. After a few careful edits, she placed the sheet of paper to the side and began copying her words in a more careful, practiced script, easily taking three times as long as the original composition had taken. She stowed her quill and reviewed the finished letter. Her writings took her heart and swelled her emotions until her eyes dropped a single tear onto the sheet, where it was immediately drawn in, forming a small watermark at the edge of her signature.

She pulled back and wiped her tears with a hoof, then magically rolled and bound the scroll for sending. After placing her royal seal on the ribbon, a small burst of magic sent it away to find its intended recipient.

Luna took in a deep breath and let out a sigh before turning back to the table. She took the first draft and set it aside, then pulled out another sheet and began frantically writing again, this time with several tears staining and slowing her work. Finally, after two attempts at penning the final revision, she had a mostly clean and legible letter. Again, she bound and sealed it, then sent it on its way.

After magicking the drafts into nothingness, Luna roughly shoved the desk away and plopped down on the floor, resting her head on her forelegs. She was oh so tired, and though she wished to return, sleep took her there in the cave and gave no quarter. She slept soundly, but not peacefully, protected by her loyal, living shadows.

***

Celestia stood on her balcony, staring at the skies. The Day Court had been drawn out far longer than expected, and after it finally concluded, she had spent the last few moments looking after her sleeping beau until the prompting for the exchange had come. Now she stood waiting for her sister, who was currently missing, trying to keep her emotions in check.

Hooves landed softly behind her, and though she recognized them, she did not turn around.

“Where have you been?” Celestia’s voice quavered under the strain.

Luna hung her head. “I am sorry, Tia, forgive me. I had taken to the mount for a moment of solace and was overcome by my exhaustion. Is David alright?”

“He is still asleep. I doubt he will even know you were gone.”

Celestia then raised her head and lowered the sun and began the night. It was a new moon, and the kingdom was bathed in darkness. She then turned to watch her sister writhing on the balcony as she transitioned between her lesser form and that of her normal self.

Finally, Luna was whole again. “I have no excuse. I abandoned him when he needed me, Sister. I do not deserve to be in his presence.”

Celestia looked down at the pitiful state her younger sibling was in and the disappointment and anger she felt before fled her heart. Sitting down next to Luna, Celestia wrapped her in a wing and pulled her close.

“Do not speak or think such things, Lulu. Your love for him overflows and such is the source of your heartbreak. Let us not fret on our past mistakes or our imperfect frailties, but instead, tend to him now.”

Luna stopped her sobbing and pressed into her sister’s wing hug. “Thank you, Tia.”

“You are most welcome. I hope you can forgive me, I was quite cross when I found you were missing.”

“Of course, Sister. We are both at odds here.” Luna nestled into her sister’s shoulder.

Celestia sighed. “May I ask, what was so important that you needed to go so far?”

Luna pulled away and looked up to meet Celestia’s gaze. “After having my mind succumb to sadness as I lay by his side, I shook free of it and attempted to gain some clarity. Reviewing what the royal physician suggested, I left for the cave of shadow take a moment to write a missive to both Twilight and Cadance, knowing they were likely our only hope in further investigating this potentially magical ailment our David has fallen prey to. After I sent them off, the relief somewhat overtook me, and I fell to the snares of sleep. Only the prompting was strong enough to bring me back.”

Celestia smiled, looking down into her sister’s blue eyes. “I understand. I too took a break at court after reading the report and wrote to Cadance asking for assistance. May I inquire as to why you chose to request Twilight’s help as well? I had thought that perhaps she was not yet fit, due to her own recent… ailments.”

“Oh. I had not thought along those lines, only that Twilight had called David ‘a good and dear friend,’ words that do not often sound as true were they coming out of the mouths of others. I thought it would be most appropriate that she should know of his condition. If she is indeed not fit, I do hope she refrains from taking any exhaustive measures, but if she chooses to come, I would be most grateful, and would allow for her comfort as needed while she was here.”

“That was very kind of you, Luna. I hope she is able to come.”

“As do I. But as you said before, we should not be here, but with him. Come, Sister, it is time we do just that.”

***

A soft knocking came to David’s door.

Knock… knock…

“Excuse me, David?” a voice asked from beyond the door.

“You may enter,” Celestia answered.

The door opened, and Cherry appeared on the other side, pushing a serving cart. As she entered the room, her eyes went wide at the scene, and she gasped softly in shock.

David was laying on the bed on his back, looking somewhat groggy as he had just woken up from Cherry’s arrival. To his right, Luna was snuggled up next to him on the bed, lying on her side, holding David’s arm possessively in her forelegs. On David’s left, Celestia lay next to him, facing the door, perched on a long divan that was butted up against the bed, as there was no room left on it for anypony else. She had a book in her forehooves but looked up as Cherry crossed the threshold.

“Do not dawdle, Cherry,” Luna addressed her without even lifting her head.

Snapped out of her trance, Cherry pushed the cart in further, only to hear the door shut behind her, courtesy of the guards.

“I… I’ve brought dinner as requested!” Cherry said somewhat shakily.

David started to stir, and Luna shifted her position to sit against the headboard. Finally, David sat up with Luna reinforcing his back with her wing. “Ugh, my head hurts. Oh, sorry, Cherry. I didn’t see you there. Is it time for dinner already?”

Celestia calmly set her book aside and placed pillows behind David to support him.

Cherry watched as the royal sisters quietly tended to the human’s needs. “Uh, yes! Are you feeling alright?” she asked.

David rubbed his forehead. “Truthfully, no. Today has been… difficult to say the least.”

Starting to unload her cart, Cherry pressed on with questions, “What’s wrong, David? You seemed alright at lunch.”

Luna fielded this one, “Unfortunately, he was not. He was starting to feel the effects of something during breakfast, and though he had rested after, it did not improve by then.”

“Oh. I noticed you didn’t eat as much. Do you not have any appetite?”

“Not really, but the doctor said I should eat and drink as much as I feel like I can to keep my strength up. What did you bring for us tonight?”

“Well, Princess Celestia said I should make one of your favorites, but nothing too heavy. So I…” she lifted the lid on a pot recessed into the cart. “I made you soup, just the way you like it.”

“Oh, wow, Cherry.”

“Did I do good? I even made extra breadsticks!”

“I’ll say. I can smell it from here. I didn’t think I was hungry, but I think I can eat that.”

Cherry giggled, which drew the gazes of the two princesses.

“Oh, sorry Princesses, I’ve made a special meal for you both as well. Spring rolls and lettuce wraps with various sauces. I’ve made them bite-sized, so they should be easy to handle.”

Celestia eyed the dinner curiously. “Cherry, I do not believe we’ve had the pleasure of this dish before. Can you explain it to us?”

“Oh, certainly! This dish isn’t my own, but again it came from some food-talk I had a while ago with David. He described a bunch of ‘finger-foods’ from his world, and I tried adapting them to our tastes. The spring rolls are almost exactly as he described—filled with fresh veggies like crisp radicchio, bean sprouts, julienned carrot, cucumber and bell peppers, accented with herbs and paired with rice vermicelli and portabella mushroom slices, all wrapped in a rice paper wrapper. The lettuce wraps are similar, but have no noodles, and contain marinated eggplant and avocado.”

David turned from eyeing the soup to Cherry. “Wow, that sounds pretty good too. You’ve done a great job, Cherry.”

Cherry blushed and turned aside. “Thank you, David. I’m sure we have enough for you to try some if you’d like.”

“Thanks, but let’s get everyone fed first. I’m probably the least hungry here at the moment.”

As if to support his statement, a low grumble could be heard from the snow-white princess, to which Cherry feigned ignorance.

After a moment, Cherry went about setting up trays for each princess and man to have their meal comfortably. She doled out her wares to the eldest first, who nodded in appreciation. Luna was next, who also voiced her approval. Finally, David was set up with a tray, breadsticks and a large bowl of garlic-infused potato-kale soup.

Seeing his smile almost melted the hearts of the mares in the room, each of them with their gazes locked on him alone.

After David had paid thanks for his meal, he started in on it eagerly. Just outside his vision, he saw Cherry preparing to go, and stopped. “Cherry, are you leaving so soon?”

“Yes, unless there is something else I can get for any of you?”

Heads shook, and Cherry bowed. “I will return to clean up in a while. Please send if I’m needed,” she said, then left through the door, leaving the cart behind.

***

A while later, the meals had been finished. David put up a good fight with his soup, but his lack of appetite made it difficult for him to eat more than his first bowl. As the princesses were clearing the bed of the trays, a knock came again at the door.

“It’s me, Cherry. I’m here to collect the dishes.”

“Come in,” Celestia answered.

Cherry came in and immediately rushed over to Celestia, taking her tray from her. “Please, Princess, that’s my job,” she said sweetly.

Celestia smiled and relinquished her tray. “Thank you, Cherry.”

After grabbing one, she set it down on the floor and went over to Luna, and retrieved hers as well.

“Thank you for the most interesting dinner. I would like to enjoy those again,” Luna praised the chef.

“My pleasure, Princess. I’m sure we will all have many more exciting dishes to try as long as David is here!”

Her words somewhat struck a chord in the two princesses, and they both bowed their heads solemnly. Cherry seemed to pick up on the vibe and somewhat deflated herself. She then shook her head and put back on a merry smile before she headed back over to Luna’s side of the bed and looked up at David.

“Sorry, Cherry. I couldn’t finish it all,” he said, handing her the tray and dishes.

She put them away, then turned back. “No worries, silly—I mean, David. I’m just glad you liked it.”

David put on a forced smile. “Thanks.”

As soon as Cherry took the tray away from David, Luna rose from the bed and hopped down and stretched lightly.

“The Night Court is waiting, and so I must be off. David, are you feeling any better?”

David’s fake smile faltered a bit. “Uh. Maybe?”

“Maybe? I was hoping for—” she stopped as David winced a bit in pain.

“Okay, maybe not. I really only stop feeling it when I’m asleep,” he answered truthfully.

“Is he going to be alright?” Cherry asked.

Celestia took in a deep breath and turned away from her book. “Cherry, I am sorry if it upsets you, but we do not yet know what exactly he is suffering from. Though the royal doctor has pronounced him physically healthy, he is obviously in discomfort. Our current fear is that it may be an exacerbation of his magical sensitivity. We have called for Princess Cadance to come assist us in that matter, but until then, we can only hope to keep him comfortable.”

Cherry’s countenance fell. “Oh.”

“Excuse me,” Luna said as she turned back to face David. “Forgive me, my dear, that I might leave you for duty.”

David cupped Luna’s face and pulled her closer, kissing her tenderly on the cheek. “Don’t worry, just come back when you’re through.”

Luna pulled away but held his arm in the crook of her hoof. “I promise,” she said, then helped David to lie down before she turned to leave.

Not knowing what to do after Luna left, Cherry went back to loading the dishes on the cart. While she did so, she heard a stirring that made her turn back to look.

Celestia had risen from her position on the divan and stretched before dropping down to the floor. There, she opened her wings and gave them a shake before closing them and looking around the room.

Meeting her eyes with Celestia’s, Cherry quickly turned back to the serving cart and continued her work. Behind her, though, the grand ruler walked past and up to the bedside, then climbed in, taking Luna’s previous spot. She settled in facing the door, then pulled out her book and continued reading.

Confusion and anxiety were painted on Cherry’s face. The atmosphere in the room had been odd from her arrival, but to see the princesses casually laying down next to David as they watched over him, filled her with the sense that the scene was somehow odd or perverse, and that plagued Cherry’s mind.

Cherry pushed the cart to the door, then stopped and turned to face Celestia. “Excuse me, Princess?”

“Yes, Cherry?” Celestia answered, looking up from her book.

“Umm. Would it be okay if I stayed here a while with David too?” she asked timidly.

Celestia raised an eyebrow at the chef’s bold request. Her piercing gaze tore through Cherry’s mind as the silence grew thick in the room.

Even though she was scared, Cherry puffed up her chest and looked straight at the ruler. The fire in her eyes caused Celestia to take notice. “I’m David’s friend, and I want to be there for him. Is that alright or not?”

“Miss Cherry—” Celestia took another deep breath. “This situation may stir some complicated feelings at this time, but I must ask you to be patient and civil.”

“Yes, Princess. I understand. Forgive me for being rude, but I just want to be able to take care of him too.”

Celestia’s chest puffed out and her forehooves gripped the sheets. She was about to stand but flinched instead as she felt a hand stroke her mane gently, then fall to lay on her withers. Celestia looked back, only to have her stoic expression soften. She relaxed her posture, then turned to face Cherry. “Stay if you would like. You may lay on the divan,” she said plainly, then resumed her reading.

Cherry let out a breath she had been holding and sighed. She pushed the cart to the corner of the room, then took off her chef’s coat and hung it over the cart’s handle. She paused as she seemed to psych herself up, then walked over to the divan and jumped up into its plush, cushioned seat.

Cherry took a moment to get settled, then lay her head on her hooves as she stared off toward the door. A moment later, and a quiet ‘eep’ sounded from her as she too was stroked lovingly across her back and sides by David’s outstretched hand.

Cherry being much smaller, David had to extend his arm fully to reach her, and noticing this, she inched a bit closer to the edge of the divan where it met both bed and man. She rolled to her left, and held his hand between her hooves, and soon David could be heard breathing deeply as he fell fast asleep.

***

David turned his head to the right, trying to avoid an irritation in his left ear. It was still in the early hours of the morning, and he found himself laying on his back, overheated and sweaty. He struggled to move in his bed, feeling restricted as if he was bound. He opened his eyes, and in the dim light from the last embers of his fireplace, he saw the cause of his immobilization. David was wedged on all sides by the mares in his life.

To his right, his first lover, Luna, was snuggled up against his side with her back pressed tightly against him. As she lay on her side, she had stretched out her legs, digging them into the edge of the mattress as a brace to apply more pressure to David’s arm and chest.

As David shifted his vision to the left, he noticed that he was not covered with the white blanket he had gone to bed with, and instead the white covering he now sported was made completely of feathers. It seemed that after Luna had returned, Celestia had retaken her previous spot on the divan, but during the night had shifted mostly off of it, and now lay with her muzzle buried in David’s pillow next to him, breathing hot breaths into his ear as she slept. Her downy wing had a death grip on him, though, and under the remarkably strong and insulating appendage, he could not move.

Noting how he was pinned between his lovers, he tried his best to move his legs, hoping that he would be able to gain leverage against the bed and pry his body free. Unfortunately, ‘all sides’ meant that his feet were currently tied up at the moment as well.

Craning his head up, he saw that below his waist, he had managed to keep the white blanket he remembered going to sleep with, but it was currently pinned under the surprise addition to the slumber party, a chestnut colored earth mare with a long, red mane—Cherry. Having taken up residence at the foot of the bed sometime earlier, she apparently decided to stay the night and had somehow tucked in the cover around his legs and lower half, then used the rest as her own blanket, effectively tying off the loose ends of the fabric and preventing his escape.

‘Well, crap.’

David lay his head back down on the pillow, only for his ear to be tickled again by Celestia’s soft breaths.

‘I can’t get up, and I need to go! First… the wing.’

David’s right arm was pretty tightly wedged between his own body and Luna’s back, but he managed to lift and rotate his forearm free and grasped some of the white primary feathers he could reach on his right side. He gently stroked them, then laced his fingers between them, something he had learned from his practice with Luna that could cause a very pleasurable sensation.

Celestia’s wing twitched a bit at the feeling of David’s digits between her feathers. He put a bit more pressure on the wing itself where the quill joined flesh. This elicited the intended behavior, as Celestia’s wing became rigid and lifted into the air, pulling his fingers free.

The stimulation wasn’t enough to wake the elder princess, though, and after a moment, her wing drooped, and she rolled slightly to her right before refolding her wing at her side. The brief moment when she shifted, though, was enough for David to also turn his body sideways, finally giving him some space to breathe.

‘Freedom!’

Now turned and facing Luna’s back, he propped himself up on his right arm. However, the room he gained was soon noticed as a cold vacancy against the princesses’ bodies, and they each started shifting toward him like a vice closing its jaws. He wiggled his feet and toes, hoping to gain purchase on the mattress and propel himself forward and upward toward the headboard, but slipped under the tight confines of the sheet-jacket and only managed to kick Cherry in the side.

‘Oops. Well, almost freedom.’

A sudden grunt announced Cherry’s unpleasant waking, and she could be heard smacking her dry mouth as she processed what had happened.

Almost once again trapped between blue and white, David looked down at the only other waking soul and smiled somewhat in apology.

Cherry blinked drowsily, trying to piece together the situation.

David saw her mind waking, and with his free hand, he gestured down to his legs and pulled on the covers.

“Please?” he asked silently.

The light going on in Cherry’s mind shone brightly in her eyes as she recognized his request. She quickly, but stiffly, stood up and released the hold on his wrappings.

David smiled in appreciation and unwrapped his lower limbs, just as he felt Celestia roll over to press her back and side against him. He kicked open the covers with his freed left leg, then pushed himself up into an awkward sitting position facing the somewhat alert Cherry.

“Thanks,” he mouthed to her.

She nodded and silently jumped to the floor, then David proceeded to scoot down and off the bed to stand. Once on the floor, he quietly hurried himself to the bathroom and closed the door.

***

Upon David’s return, Cherry, who had returned to laying at the end of the bed, looked up at him as he drew close.

David broke her gaze to look at the bed where Luna and Celestia were now mashed together with no hope of David fitting between. He pulled the blanket up and covered them gently. After tending to them, he glanced around.

‘Now where am I supposed to sleep?’

The only spot left available to him was on the divan, which was now empty. He shrugged at Cherry in mock exasperation, then calmly walked over to the divan and climbed in.

It being a fair bit shorter than the bed, his legs somewhat dangled off the edge as he lay down. He tossed a bit, trying to get comfortable, and in the end, he actually lay flat on his back spanning the bed and divan, with his right side pressed up against Celestia’s legs—hopefully she didn’t kick in her sleep. David ventured to pull some of the covers over for himself, managing to cover his torso, but not his legs. He sighed in frustration.

Apparently, he had forgotten the other resident who was actually awake with him. Cherry’s ears perked at his sigh, and she got up from her place and took to the floor. Turning around at the foot, she edged her way over to David’s feet, then grabbed the blanket in her teeth and threw it over his legs, covering him neatly.

David lifted his head and smiled down at her, only to see her return the gesture and give a knowing nod. She then bedded down again at David’s feet, gently leaning into him.

***

A few hours passed, and through them, David did not have good sleep.

He tossed and turned in the small space he lay and had woken up several times during the night—though this time, it was not to nature’s call.

His current malady had taken hold of him and made the remainder of his night one of pain and discomfort. Every moment he seemed to still, he would awaken sharply with his eyes wide from some internal pang. He struggled with the thoughts of waking his princesses to let them know of his condition, but instead he suffered quietly, feeling it would only bring more stress and heartache to them all.

But as the morning had almost come, and the peaceful sleep David needed still eluded him, he was, unfortunately, close to breaking. He sat up quickly, looking around at the sleeping mares in his bed. Though their peaceful visages calmed him somewhat, David knew that he must remove them from his place so that he could possibly rest.

David knelt on his knees and bent over the closest alicorn. He placed his hand on Celestia’s shoulder and gently shook her.

“Celestia,” he whispered. “I’m sorry, but please wake up.”

Though normally difficult to rise, Celestia awoke rather easily this day.

“David?” she asked in her post-sleep haze.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t get to sleep. This may not be fair, but I need you, Luna, and Cherry to go,” he whispered.

His request sank in, and her eyes widened at the implications. “David, I am sorry. Did we—”

David’s face softened, and he cupped her cheek. “No, Love,” he whispered. “I’m sorry, it’s just… this bed is too small for the three—I mean four of us. I haven’t slept much all night.”

Celestia frowned. “This is my fault. I should not have intruded. Luna could have taken care of you herself.”

David stroked her mane and rubbed her cheek. “No, it’s not. I really did feel happy, having you all here and caring for me. But at some point, it became a bit more uncomfortable. I… just need some bed-time, alone.”

Celestia nodded in understanding and rolled to sit up straight. She then turned to Luna, and gently prodded her awake.

“Sister, Luna, wake up. We have been awful guests to David and have made him uncomfortable in his own room. Let us go and start the day. The prompting will come soon, as it is.”

Luna rolled over to face the two awakened bedmates. “ ‘Tis it true? Have we overstayed our welcome?”

David smiled. “No, Luna. Not exactly. I just had a pretty rough night, and I think I need some time to sleep, alone. Okay?”

Luna looked around at the bed packed with ponies. “Of course. I should have insisted on you retiring in our quarters; there is much more room there.”

“Well, maybe next time,” David said with a smile. “But right now, I’ve got some sleep to catch up on… and this thing I’ve got is not helping either.”

“By ‘thing,’ do you mean your current malady?” Luna asked.

“Unfortunately, yes. Sometime in the night, it started acting up and has really made it hard to rest. Not having room to stretch out, though, did make it a tiny bit more difficult.”

Luna scowled. “Being a poor bedmate was not something I ever wanted to be ascribed to. Wilt thou still love us when we meet next?”

“Of course. I love you even now, I just need to try to sleep. Forgive me?” he said.

“And her?” Luna gestured to the foot of the bed.

“I am grateful she was here, but please take her with you. But first…”

David watched Cherry carefully for a moment. Noticing she was still fast asleep, he then turned back to Celestia and Luna. Putting an arm around both of them, he pulled them close together, putting them a little off-balance. Now with both in reach, he closed the distance and kissed each one passionately, in turn, only to return to the other, trading off again and again as he showered them with love.

Finally pulling away, the sisters leaned against each other for support, almost swooned from the surges in their bodies. Slowly, they regained their strength and composure before straightening up.

“Ahem,” Celestia started quietly, “Thank you, but perhaps we should not be so candid around others. It would be difficult to manage.”

Luna nudged her sister. “Oh, Tia. I believe the young mare has already found out what you have hidden. She will be appropriately tight-lipped, I assure you.”

“That does not mean it should be flaunted. At least, not yet.”

Luna smiled. “So noted.”

At that, Luna stood and walked to the sleeping mare in question and woke her politely. She explained the situation and suggested it was time for them all to go.

Finally, having said their goodbyes and collected their belongings, the mares left David in relative peace once again.

Surprisingly, as David lay spread on the mattress, even though the pangs of discomfort still plagued him, sleep took him with relative ease.

***

Celestia sat at her desk, reading a letter. Her concentration was broken when Luna walked in from the balcony.

“Good morning, again, dear sister,” Luna said.

“Yes, I do hope it is.”

“I have checked in on David, he is fast asleep.”

Celestia sighed. “Good. For what benefits we intended, apparently peace was not one of them.”

Luna hung her head in shame. “Indeed.”

Celestia put on a small smile, hoping to encourage cheer over the gloomy atmosphere. “On other matters, I have received a reply from Cadance. She will be here late this evening.”

“Oh, that bodes well. I too received that missive, and another from Twilight. Apparently, she will arrive much sooner, after breakfast, and in the company of her friends.”

Celestia’s smile faltered. ‘I… I did not hear from her.’ “Oh? That is good news. She is our most knowledgeable resource in things magical.”

“Yes. Though our years be vast, even between us, she has delved deeper into the study of magic than any other.”

“Luna, you raise her up too high; if she were to hear that, it would not be good for her.”

“Perhaps from you, but she can take honest praise from her friends, and me, without succumbing to the pressure.”

Celestia lowered her head. “I see.”

“Sister, if I may offer some advice?”

“Yes?”

“Your relationship with Twilight is special and unique, and you are lucky to have it. However—”

Celestia cringed.

Luna paused, sensing her sister’s apprehension. “However, should you ever want to truly be friends with her, you must cast off the past… Make a fresh start, so to speak. Approach her as… more as a mortal pony, than as a princess. For myself, recovering from my earlier mistakes humbled me so. When she helped me, even scolded me, that Nightmare Night in Ponyville, it created a bond between us as friends even though we were not equals… yet. Does this make sense?”

Celestia clenched her jaw as she mulled over the thoughts of how to accomplish such a task. “I suppose it is so. She will never see me as an equal, even though we hold the same title.”

“That is not true, Sister. I believe in the expanse of time, she will see you as an equal, but it may not be as truly friendly as you might desire. Time has a way of exposing our faults, and if anything can make a pony seem more approachable, even in the light of immortality, it is being imperfect.”

“So what am I to do? Renounce our relationship, then restart from nothing? Things do not work like that, Lulu.”

“No, they do not. But your careful machinations have shielded her from most of your mistakes and from your normalcy, and those she has seen, though grand, were somewhat understandable in the circumstances. In short, her veneration of you must be quashed. How you must do it, I do not know. There will be time to think about this, but now, we must start the day and deal with our current crisis.”

Celestia’s mind continued to chew on the words Luna had offered, even as she ambled to the balcony with her eyes glued only on the floor in front of her. Reaching the railing, she pulled herself up by her hooves to peer out across the countryside. She stood there for a few moments looking into the dimly lit expanse of the kingdom as her mane blew sideways in the wind.

Finally, she dipped her head to the horizon, and a faint glow appeared on her horn. Even as tears dripped from her muzzle, she pulled at the great sun, lifting it as she raised her head. The ball of light breached the landscape’s border and was now on-track to bring life to the world once again.

‘How is it again that my life has come to this? At one end, I have gained love, though now I fear his end is near. At the opposite, my other special relationship has become strained, though she, herself has become eternal.’

Celestia dropped from the railing and sat with the sun at her back. Sensing her distress, a still somewhat pale Luna came to comfort her sibling.

Luna walked up to her sister and wiped her tears with her muzzle, transferring the salty stains to her own face as she nuzzled her tenderly.

“Oh, Lulu. I am sorry for being so weak. I could not save you before, I feel I cannot save David now, and though Twilight will be with us—will be around for lifetimes, I worry I may lose her as well.”

“You worry too much. It is time for us all to live. Let us go and see David, then we will find what to do next.”

***

In David’s room, pain and discomfort were still evident on his face, even as he slept. Unable to bring themselves to wake him, the princesses left for breakfast without him. They now sat in their usual places at the table, waiting to start the meal.

“It is not the same, without David here, is it?” Luna asked.

“No. But rest assured we will find a cure and be with him again.”

They both smiled at the thought, though it was a bit strained.

Celestia picked up the bell and rang for breakfast.

The staff walked out and deposited their wares, as usual, a sumptuous feast for their princesses. As the procession ended, Cherry pulled up the rear with a frown on her face.

“David… isn’t coming?” she asked.

“We thought it better not to wake him. He still sleeps restlessly, though,” Luna answered.

“Oh. I’ll be sure to save something for him, just in case.”

Celestia smiled. “Thank you.”

Seeing her rulers put on a brave face, Cherry did as well. “Is there anything else I can get for you then?”

The princesses looked at the bounty, then turned back, shaking their heads silently.

“Okay, great! Let me know if I can help!” Cherry said, then walked back to the kitchen.

Celestia and Luna started in on their meal, commenting idly about how good something was or about random gossip that surfaced during court, but that would not last.

Celestia paused, even with a morsel of fruit dangling from her fork. “I think I will cancel the Day Court today. We have guests arriving, and David deserves our attention.”

“Do you think that wise, Sister? The last time we canceled for that surprise delegate’s arrival, the nobles were quite upset!”

Celestia stared at Luna with an uncaring gaze.

“Well, if you put it that way,” Luna replied before returning to her breakfast.

“I do,” Celestia answered after another bite of her own meal. “They can buck-off. We devote our eternal lives to them. They can miss one session of a short Day Court once in a while.”

Feeling the tension from across the table, Luna kept quiet even after her sister’s somewhat foul response.

After Celestia cleared the plate of pastries in front of her, Luna finally managed to speak again. “If we do not find a solution or improvement this day, I will also cancel my court appointments. No, rather I will cancel them, regardless. ‘Tis time to do other things.”

Celestia nodded.

As the meal was finishing up, the doors from the palace side burst open with Twilight leading her group of friends.

“I’m sorry we’re early, but we’ve come to help!” Twilight called out.

Celestia looked up from her plate, and Luna hopped down from her seat to greet them.

Joining Twilight in a hug, Luna nuzzled her neck, then pressed close to her ear. “Thank you, dear Twilight. We are at wit’s end, and Sister is quite cross,” she whispered. “Please give her space, as this ordeal has left her scared and vulnerable.”

As they parted, Twilight’s expression had changed from eager to confused. “That’s silly. Celestia can handle almost anything, I’m sure she’ll be fine,” she said softly, looking over Luna’s shoulder to the white monarch who was still seated at the table.

Twilight broke away from Luna, allowing her friends to greet her, and walked over to speak to Celestia, who was enjoying a sip of tea.

“Good morning, Twilight.”

“Good morning, Celestia. I’m glad I could be here. What can I do?”

Celestia’s eyes narrowed a bit at the young princess, even with her plaster smile holding strong. “We require your expertise at examining David again. I believe we should make some haste, as he has been suffering from something quite awful.”

“Anything for a friend!” Twilight chirped.

The word friend seemed to echo in Celestia’s mind, and her eyes went somewhat glassy. ‘Anything for a friend…’ she thought.

“Yes, well,” Celestia started as she left her seat. “Let me greet the others, then we should pay him a visit.”

***

After paying their respects and reminding the guests to be quiet and polite while visiting their ailing friend, Celestia and Luna guided the group to David’s room where he was still asleep.

The ponies all crowded around the man, being careful not to wake him, even though his random twitches and grunts showed he was sleeping in any way other than peacefully.

Luna approached him and lay her front on the bed to get better access, then prodded him gently with her nose in an effort to wake him.

“David, wake up… your friends have gathered to wish you well,” she whispered softly in his ear.

Slowly the man stirred and blinked away his sleepiness. “Oh. Hi, everyone. What are you all doing here?” he asked drowsily.

Twilight stepped forward with a caring smile and tears misting her eyes. “Silly, we’re here to see you. We heard you weren’t feeling well and everypony came to help!” she said shakily.

David smiled at her heartfelt words and tried to sit up to address his guests, but his strength seemed to fail him.

Luna, though, acted quickly and stuck her head and neck behind him to try and prop him up. Applejack, being the next nearest pony, also joined in and hoisted him up to a seated position while Luna packed pillows behind him for support.

“Sorry about that. I guess I’m a bit more tired than I thought. I didn’t exactly sleep well last night.” He grinned.

Rainbow Dash had a comment for that one. “How could you!? It looked to us like you were wrestling bears in your sleep just now. There’s no way you could be rested after a night like that!”

David frowned after hearing how he was affecting them, even while unconscious. “Yeah, I just don’t feel right. The doctor said I was healthy, though, so I’ll make it.”

The ponies looked to each other in a silent conversation.

Celestia cleared her throat. “Be that as it may, it would be best if we examine your magical health as well. Since both Luna and I would affect you if we tried, Twilight has graciously offered to perform the examination.”

Twilight smiled up at her former mentor, hearing her praise her so. “Of course! David, are you ready? May I examine you again?” she said as she timidly gazed at his face.

David cracked his neck. “Sure. Ready when you are.”

“Okay,” she replied.

Twilight took a step forward and lowered her head. She took in a calming breath, then slowly let it out, just as she’d been taught. She then smiled to herself, and proceeded to put energy into her horn, readying the spell.

David shifted uncomfortably on the bed in the propped-up position he had been put in. Something wasn’t quite right to him, like an itch he couldn’t scratch, then it finally clicked as he shivered uncontrollably.

Luna shouted out, “STOP!” and Celestia’s eyes went wide with the realization, but Twilight’s spell was finished, and she fired it at the man.

Somewhat relaxing after, David lay back into the pillows as the magic dispersed and the uncomfortable feeling left him. In front of him, though, the rest of those in attendance stiffened at the sight before them.

David’s magical pool was once again displayed in front of him, though now it had taken a much different form. It now ebbed and flowed around him in a somewhat similar representation of his body’s contours… which for most who had seen such fields, would indicate an improvement towards normal from its earlier shapes.

However, that was not all. The pool itself, now massive in respects to its earlier versions, was pulsing with light, seemingly stretching its boundaries trying to escape. Inside the magical membrane, lights of blue, gold, and purple shone throughout, pushing against their neighbor colors’ boundaries in a struggle for dominance.

Outside the pool, three distinct connections were now visible: a royal blue one for Luna, corded and glowing with small sparkles like the stars; a golden one for Celestia, vibrant and flowing like a viscous river and glowing like the sun with an intense brightness; and… a pulsing triple-helix of purple magic bound within by multi-colored strands of light for Twilight. Each connection traveled straight from David’s chest to the chest of the respective owner.

“Oh,” Twilight said as she marveled at her new addition, casually waving a hoof through the magical beam of light.

A gasp from behind came from a very startled-looking Princess Celestia. The noise caused all in attendance to turn and face the ruler.

Twilight took a step toward her. “I… Princ—Celestia, I can explain.”

“TWILIGHT SPARKLE, MY CHAMBERS… NOW!” the Royal Canterlot Voice boomed, shaking the room and causing all to wince at its power. Celestia didn’t wait for a response, only turned and left through the door, opened by a stalwart guard.

***

Act XXXIII - Discordance

After a little pep talk from David, Luna, and her friends, Twilight sat at the doors of Celestia’s chambers, which were conspicuously devoid of guards.

She had taken a few moments there to calm herself, after what seemed like the endless trek from David’s room. Now, she couldn’t wait any longer, as to delay would surely only infuriate the ruler more. Somewhat shakily, Twilight stood, her wings ruffling with nervousness as she approached the doors.

“Enter!” a voice boomed before her hoof touched the door’s surface.

Twilight struggled to push open the doors, something quite difficult to do with pony-power alone, and no magic. Luna had cautioned Twilight that since she now had a connection, using magic in the castle would be strictly off-limits.

Finally, with a gap big enough to squeeze through, Twilight entered the grand bedchambers, only to whip around and close the door behind her. She paused to take a breath.

Further in, Celestia sat with her back to the door on a thin, high back chair facing the balcony. All around her, the other furniture of the sitting area lay strewn across the floor, not a single piece standing in a wide circle around the white ruler as she quietly stared outside.

Twilight tentatively approached her fellow princess’ location, noting how her hoof falls seemed to echo in the chamber as she neared the chair.

“Come here,” Celestia demanded with a voice so cold anypony would have regressed back to childhood. Likewise, Twilight instinctively hung her head.

Twilight complied with the order, and walked around to the front of the chair, then sat down quietly. She faced the floor, never even making a hint of raising her head or eyes to meet the elder mare.

As Twilight sat, her mind began to churn.

‘What did I do? What do I say? How can this all be happening!?’
However, she was soon brought out of her thoughts, not due to clarity or distraction, but from discomfort. For some reason, the room felt hot, unusually so, and the perceived heat made Twilight uncomfortable. She started to sweat, with rivulets dripping from her brow, and her frogs felt odd against the warm tiles.

“Twilight…” Celestia drew out, almost in a hiss. “You have done… wonderful things, but this… Is this a result of your illicit congress with him!?”

Twilight shook as the words blew past her like a dry heat. She opened her mouth, only to shut it again, her teeth clacking as she did so.

“Look at me, Twilight. Look and answer!”

Twilight’s eyes became saucers. She moved slowly, as if her neck had rusted and her muscles were dead, yet she lifted her head to meet the ruler’s gaze.

What she saw haunted her.

Celestia sat, looking down at her, her usually kind eyes filled white with quiet rage. The air around her moved visibly and was palpable with the heat of the sun. Her mane and tail were no longer flowing, they were flitting and sparking, as if the colors were made of flame. Visibly damaged, the interior of the chair smoldered and was charred black, standing out starkly against her blindingly white fur. And then, there was the most shocking sight. Celestia’s crown… It now framed her stoic face in golden tears as the metal dripped in molten form; likewise, her peytral and its jewels were already just a pool adorned with slag at the base of the chair.

Twilight dropped her head to break her gaze but felt compelled to speak. “I… I don’t know. I just…”

“Just what?”

“I… I think I might like him.”

“Like?” Celestia questioned, as if the term did not make sense. “Your little session, and now you like him? Do you pine for him? Do you want him to make love to you, again!? Would you overthrow Us, overthrow me, to be with him!?”

Twilight trembled visibly as the words shook the surroundings. “No!” she shouted, only for her eyes to be caught in the angry glare, sending her reeling backward.

“ ‘No.’ ‘No,’ then. ‘No,’ you do not want him for yourself? ’No,’ you will not overthrow my sister and me, and ‘No,’ you do not wish to have him crawl over you and make you a mare of his own?”

Twilight’s shaking continued as her mind raced to explain the situation.

‘What did I do wrong!? I didn’t ask for that to happen, I didn’t think you’d be so mad! Wait, what did she mean when she said ‘overthrow Us’? What does Celestia have to do with all of this anyway, isn’t she just protecting Luna?’

Twilight’s face contorted as the puzzle pieces she was given did not fit. Her curiosity overrode her fear, and she looked up at her ruler, a question on her muzzle.

“Not that I would, but why would I need to overthrow you to be with David?” she asked simply.

The words hit their mark, and Celestia’s pupils returned to her eyes.

“I…” Celestia started, then dropped her head, letting the remains of her crown fall to the floor. “I am in love with him, Twilight. He and I are joined, even with Luna’s blessing.”

Understanding flashed across Twilight’s face.

‘Oh. Oh, my. I wasn’t prepared for this. This isn’t my friend, my fellow princess, or even my former teacher and mother-figure. This is Celestia in love. She’s scared, and bitter, and even jealous… of me? I don’t know what to do!’

Twilight cleared her throat. “Celestia… I do like him, but—”

Celestia whipped her tear-stained face up to meet Twilight’s, the salt water evaporating into steam as it hit the air. “But?”

“But that doesn’t mean I’m going to try to get between you… three. At all. It’s probably no more than a fillyhood crush, those don’t last anyway. You see, he was my knight… He saved me, and it put a mark on me (in more ways than one) that may take a while to fade. I can’t help but be honest and say that you used to have the same effect on me. His just came at an inopportune time and was aided by hormones.” Twilight chuckled awkwardly.

Celestia slumped in the chair. The area around her grew dim and the heat dissipated with the light. Steam rose from the chair as the cooling air condensed what little vapor was still around them. It was oddly quiet for a few moments, and the tension grew as a result.

“Celestia—”

Her former mentor cut her off. “I have wronged you yet again. I do not know if I can make up for this, or that.”

Twilight smiled thoughtfully. “What do you mean, ‘this or that’?”

“Your condition, your learning about life and… and sex… and how being an alicorn would affect you. I taught you so many things, but never prepared you, always avoided those things. Just as I have avoided them in my life. I am… sorry for that.”

Twilight relaxed slightly. “I don’t fault you for not teaching me those things… it would’ve been awkward, to say the least. Let’s just say that Cadance has been filling in the gaps. You can’t teach me everything, you know.”

“Cadance… Hmm.”

“And as far as this, I forgive you, Celestia. I wish I could be more of a friend to you so you wouldn’t have to suffer like this. I think you tend to keep things bottled up; that’s not good. You taught me that.”

“I did?” Celestia asked quietly.

“Yup!” Twilight smiled widely, her eyes shut tight as she beamed her pride from remembering her lessons.

Celestia closed her eyes as they watered with fresh tears. ‘It seems she has grown more than I thought. For me to put on such a disgraceful and hurtful display, only for her to persevere and try to encourage me! But now I have failed again, never will she look at me the same.’

A soft prodding at Celestia’s cheek brought her around. Opening her eyes, she saw Twilight nuzzled close to her, wiping her tears away with her own muzzle, and it broke the dam in her heart.

Celestia wept bitterly as she leaned her head on Twilight’s shoulder.

Struggling to heft the weight, Twilight cradled her tenderly in her wings, even as she put more strength into her legs.

“Ooph,” Twilight grunted as she faltered a bit under the strain. She fought valiantly, but soon her back legs gave out, and both mares went tumbling to the floor in a sobbing heap.

Even pinned underneath Celestia’s massive frame, Twilight smiled as she held her former mentor, princess, and idol’s—now lovestruck, frightened, and sobbing friend’s head.

“That’s it. Let it all out,” Twilight cooed while gently smoothing Celestia’s mane as it lay flat and still against her back.

***

Meanwhile, in David’s room, Twilight’s friends were busy chatting with and tending to David under Luna’s watchful eyes.

“And then, the oven exploded, BOOM! sending cake everywhere. I mean everywhere too, it was like when Rainbow Dash blew up the weather factory, and it was winter in an instant, except this time it was cake and not snow! Mmmm, snow cake…“ Pinkie drooled on the floor.

Applejack rolled her eyes. “Sugarcube, I think that’s enough story time for David, he looks to be mighty tired. We should probably let him sleep more.”

“Aww,” Rainbow Dash protested. “He hasn’t even gotten to hear about the super-awesome show I did with the Wonderbolts! I’m sure he’d rather hear about it than to go to sleep.”

“Um, maybe Applejack is right, Rainbow. I bet he’d like to hear it later when he’s had some rest. You wouldn’t want him to fall asleep during your story, would you?” Fluttershy asked meekly.

“Meh, you’re right, ‘Shy. I know how important naps are to us athletes. David, I’ll catch up with you later. You won’t want to miss hearing about this!”

David nodded drowsily in thanks.

“Now ladies, let us adjourn until we can meet up again with Twilight. David, I’ll just place your new clothes here in the closet, and we can see if they need adjustments later, after you’ve rested.” Rarity then turned to the group. “Come along now, let’s not dawdle! Perhaps we can find some get-well gifts for David while he rests! Ta’ David!”

Rarity then let herself out with Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash in tow, leaving Applejack still sitting by his bedside and Luna lying on the divan. Noticing that Applejack was not behind her, Rainbow Dash turned back, but after seeing the earth mare’s sad expression, she simply closed the door behind her as she left.

David had tried to be a good host and company for the mares, but his condition had sapped him dry of all his strength. As he lay there, head and back somewhat propped up with pillows, he fought to stay conscious as his mind drifted from the exhaustion.

Applejack shed a tear and wiped it away with her hoof, then got up and approached Luna on the opposite side. She sat in front of the divan and looked up at the princess, then took off her hat and clutched it to her chest.

“Yes, fair Applejack?” Luna whispered.

“I… I know I ain’t got no right to know, but is David going to…”

“We will all do our best to make sure he recovers swiftly.”

“Yes, of course. I may just be an earth mare, and a farmer to boot, but I want to help if possible.”

Luna smiled knowingly. “I understand. I will keep you in mind, and apprised as I can.”

“Thank you, Your Highness.” Applejack bowed politely. “You… You got my message and my letter, right?”

“Indeed. Do you require an answer now?”

Applejack shook her head. “No, I’m not lookin’ to pressure you none. I just want you to know how I felt, how I still feel. I jus’ want to know if that’s okay.”

“You are free to do so,” Luna replied.

Applejack’s eyes misted upon hearing the words. “Thank ya, thank you so much. That being said…” Applejack reached inside her hat and rummaged around a bit. “I have something… something I made for him.” She pulled out a necklace of green woven stems and small white blossoms. “In my family, we give these to the sick. It may not be as useful as magic or a doctor, but it’s what we can do.” She held it out for inspection.

Luna smiled at the trinket, examining it in her hooves. “It is quite nice. I believe he will appreciate it.”

“Uh, can I give it to him? It’s supposed to be worn around the neck, like this.” She gestured with her hooves.

“Of course. Let us see if he is awake.”

Luna crept onto the bed and watched David closely for signs of movement. As she drew nearer to watch his chest rise and fall, David reached out with his hand and stroked her mane and neck with his fingers. She pressed into his hand and then allowed it to pull her down to his chest.

“Love, fair Applejack is here. She has brought you a talisman for health. Would you please accept it?”

David slid his hand down from Luna’s neck to her withers and pulled while Luna strained with her legs to lift him up.

Now in a seated position, David smiled down at both Luna and Applejack, who had returned to the opposite side of the bed.

“Sorry, A.J., I didn’t mean to be such bad company,” he said.

Applejack just shook her head and smiled back.

David adjusted his seating position again, so that he was pressed back into the headboard for support, then crossed his legs. He then bent forward a bit and patted the mattress in front of him, inviting the earth mare to approach.

It was a beautiful sight to see Applejack’s eyes as she understood his gesture and the happy, yet bittersweet smile that came across her face. She jumped from her spot on the floor and landed just where David had touched, a mere step away.

“You brought something for me?” he asked, smiling.

“Uh, yeah. I hope you’re okay with it.” She reached back and pulled out the braided necklace of apple blossoms. “We make these from the young trees in the orchard, full of energy and the promise of a long life. When I heard you were… that you didn’t feel good, I rushed out and made this for Twilight to bring, but she brought us all, instead.”

David looked at the necklace and took it from her. He studied it and marveled how carefully and intricately it was made, though she had only hooves and lips to works with. Lifting it carefully over his head, he let it rest around his neck.

“Is this right?” he asked.

Applejack just nodded, stifling a desire to cry.

David then reached out to her with open arms and beckoned her to approach.

Applejack did not waste any time, and threw herself into his arms and wrapped her forehooves around his chest as she nuzzled into his neck.

David looked down at the orange bundle in his arms and smiled. Turning to his left, he also saw the smile of his actual marefriend, Luna, and when their eyes met, she only nodded in approval.

After a few cuddly moments, Applejack parted from David’s embrace and sat down to face him.

“Thank ya, David. Don’t you fret none, the princesses… all of us will do what we can to help you through this.”

“Thanks, A.J., I’m sure I will be fine. Life isn’t always easy; I can take this for now, and then it’ll be over. Why don’t you and Luna go join the others? I’ll be here if you want to visit again later.”

Applejack smirked and put on her hat. She took a flying leap off the end of the bed, only to look back as she landed near the door. As she smiled back at the man, her tail swished anxiously, then she threw the door open and trotted quickly off.

One of the guards looked inside, curious about what had just happened, but seeing the princess on the bed, he quickly returned to his post outside and shut the door.

“Oh, David, look what you have done to that poor dear,” Luna said teasingly. “You have made her bold beyond her years to show such a side in front of your first lover for such a second mare.”

David looked at her questioningly.

“I have not yet decided, if that is what you are thinking. That can wait for later; even she has said so.”

“Oh,” he replied.

Luna then stood and kissed David passionately. “I think I will join them; Twilight may need my assistance as well. Is there anything more I can do for you now?”

David slumped down in the bed and put his pillows behind his head. “Not at the moment. I think I’ll just rest a bit more. Thank you, Luna. I love you,” he said, reaching his hand out for her.

Luna melted at the sight and held his hand with her hoof, then leaned over and kissed his forehead before leaving him to sleep.

***

Quite some time after lunch, the princesses and Twilight’s friends assembled for an important meeting in the solarium.

The ponies sat on pillows in a circle, lining the circumference of the room. Some against the glass, in the bright light of the afternoon sun, and some lined up against the cold, stone walls in the cool shade. In the circle, clockwise from the windows sat Celestia and Twilight, then, after a gap, came Fluttershy and Rarity. Next to the designer, claiming quite a roomy space for herself was Pinkie Pie, then Rainbow Dash, and Applejack. Completing the circle was Luna, who marked the line between shadow and sunlight as she sat next to her sister.

Celestia looked around the circle. “Thank you all for coming. As you know, David is feeling the effects from something we cannot determine, though we think it is magical in nature. Now that Twilight has formed a connection with David, and he has become sensitive to her use of magic as well, investigating this phenomenon will be that much more difficult. We are currently waiting for my niece, Princess Cadance to arrive tonight, as she may be the last of us that can perform the spell on David to examine him without contaminating the results or harming him further. Twilight has also agreed not to use her magic while she is here to avoid causing any further discomfort to David. You all are assembled here, not only as princesses, heroes, and element bearers but as David’s and our friends. Please let us know if you have any thoughts. With that, are there any questions?”

Ponies around the circle all hung their heads, ears drooping as they processed the news.

Twilight raised her hoof. “Can I just ask… When was the last time David was examined before today?”

Celestia and Luna looked at each other, communicating silently.

Luna dropped her head.

“I believe it was at the outing,” Celestia answered.

Twilight’s eyes grew large. “The outing!? He hasn’t been checked since Sunday? Why not!?”

Luna raised her head somewhat. “He had seemed to be getting better—”

“And we did not want to cause him any further pain or discomfort—” Celestia added.

“And then, you were… incapacitated. We could not—”

Twilight interrupted the two. “But he does still feel it twice a day… when you move the sun and moon?”

“Yes.” Celestia nodded.

“And yet you still didn’t think it would be wise, even if for a little discomfort, to check on him!?”

Celestia and Luna hung their heads in defeat.

Luna perked up a bit. “We did determine that David could only feel the effects within a short range. When Sister took you home, he felt it, but upon her return, he did not. With a bit of experimentation, we were able to determine the range. He could not even feel Sister teleport to him from the throne room!”

Twilight huffed. “That’s right, you teleported him as well, didn’t you? Why didn’t you check him after!?” she asked, fighting her frustrations.

“That was…” Celestia and Luna said in unison, then turned to look at each other.

Twilight cocked an eyebrow. “You teleported him multiple times?”

Celestia sighed. “Twice. Once, yesterday morning, and… it was not my proudest moment, but I did forcibly eject him from my quarters a few days ago.”

A few ponies gasped.

“I only took him to your castle and back. He reported that it did not affect him much,” Luna added.

Celestia huffed, causing Luna to turn to her sister.

“I knew it! I knew David was in Ponyville! Why. Wasn’t. There a. Party!?” Pinkie asked, exasperated.

“David was in Ponyville?” Rarity looked on, confused.

Luna shook her head. “No. We took a small trip to see Twilight while she was ill, that is all.”

More confusion painted the faces of Twilight’s friends.

Twilight shook her head. “It’s not important.”

Luna turned to Twilight. “He was exposed to a great deal of magic while you were in his care…”

Ponies heads tracked from Luna to Twilight, looking at her expectantly.

“Twilight, did you not think that you may form a connection with David?” Celestia asked, pulling the attention from her.

“I… No. I was a bit under the weather; I wasn’t thinking straight. I suppose now, that was it.”

Celestia clicked her tongue. “Let us put that aside. What can we do now?” she asked the group.

“We should wait for Cadance to arrive,” Luna suggested.

“I’m not so sure, Luna. He seems to be getting worse,” Twilight said.

“Who else can we turn to?” Luna asked.

Twilight chewed her lip. “I hate to say it…”

Celestia shivered. “Twilight, no.”

“But he’s seen and done magic that is far beyond what we can understand!”

Luna looked at the two, puzzled, then realization dawned across her face.

“Twilight…” Celestia said softly. “He is still too unpredictable.”

“I don’t want him near David,” Applejack spoke up, finally having a say in the conversation.

Luna nudged Applejack and caught her gaze with tender eyes, softening the earth mare’s fury. “Fair Applejack, we cannot be too judgemental in this. He may be able to do something, though I too hold reservations.”

“He’s getting better, I can help too. Let me ask him,” Fluttershy said.

Rarity nuzzled her yellow friend in encouragement. The room grew silent as the other members held their tongues, but Rainbow Dash seemed to be struggling with the conversation. Her wings twitched, and she tapped her hind hoof in annoyance. “Okay, I don’t get it! What’s going on? Spit it out already!”

Celestia raised her head and looked at the pegasus across from her and met her eyes with a serious look. “Discord.”

“You rang!?” I said, appearing grandly in a small puff of smoke, startling everypony.

All around the pretty pony circle, faces of surprise and some of… well, less than surprise greeted my arrival. At least Fluttershy didn’t look too displeased.

“What? No spot for me?” I asked, putting on my best puppy dog eyes. They usually worked too.

Twilight, ever vigilant, stood up to greet me. At least I thought so, but instead, she pulled a spare pillow over to the bare spot between herself and Fluttershy, then sat down again, motioning to it coldly.

I smiled brightly. “Oh, thank you, friend Twilight!” I said, then reappeared on the proffered spot with a pot of tea. Nothing beats tea at a party, after all. I took a sip, then remembered my manners and poured a cup for Fluttershy before offering to the rest of the mares. They somewhat politely declined. Looking around the room, I asked, “What seems to be the trouble?”

Celestia stood to face me. “Discord, a stranger has come to our lands, one that is foreign to us and has no magic but seems to be pulling from our own, possibly in an attempt to become in harmony with our world. He does not do it consciously, and it is of no harm to us, but it does seem to be causing harm to himself. Would you be willing to take a look at him and see if there is anything we have missed? Please, Discord.” She then bowed politely, causing me to spit a bit of my tea in shock.

Luna also stood to address me. “It is of extreme importance to me as well. And I should warn you, should any tricks or harm befall him, stone would be the least of your worries.”

I dabbed the dripping tea from my face with a hanky. ‘Must. Be. Proper!’ “Me? Tricks?” I pulled out my certificate, hugging my friend/therapist next to me. “I’m reformed, remember? Right, Fluttershy?” She smiled and nodded, so I let her go. Putting on my serious face, which took a moment, mind you… I turned to the princesses. “Look, I’ll do it. I’ll take a stab at ol’ David there and see if I can help. That’s what friends are for. Right, Fluttershy?” I looked at her sweetly and batted my eyelids at her, I knew I was going to need her help with this after all.

Fluttershy just blushed softly, earning a confused look from Luna.

Then Twilight stood again. It seems something didn’t sit right with her. “Wait! how did you know his name was David?”

‘Drats.’ I put on my best innocent act. “What? Did I say something wrong?”

Everypony stared.

“Okay, I give. I’ve been watching over David since he arrived. When that black cloud came around, it had a smattering of what seemed to be Chaos magic with it, so I went to investigate. Little did I know that he would appear. Oh, ho, ho! He is a treat,” I said giving Celestia a little brow waggle. “I kept watch over him because, you know, I needed to protect my friends from the awful invader—if it came to that. But he’s harmless, in most ponies’company, anyway. And I’ve grown quite fond of him. Since I can’t make chaos and mayhem anymore, I needed some outlet, and he’s made more trouble here than I have in quite a while. Yes, indeed he has!”

Twilight chewed her lip again. “So, let me get this straight… you’ve been spying on him!?”

I nodded honestly in reply. “But only out of concern… and minor entertainment.”

“And you’ve been around…”

“The whole time. I went everywhere he went, and some places he didn’t.”

Luna shook her head, a light blush was on her cheeks, only to be replaced with a righteous fury in her eyes. “You foul creature!”

‘Oh boy.’

Luckily both Applejack and Celestia held her back, or nopony would’ve been able to say what she would’ve done.

The orange mare spoke up again. “I know you want to, Princess, but don’t give him the pleasure. If somepony needs to get their hooves dirty, let it be me.” Applejack then tossed her prized hat to the side.

“Oh, Honesty, if you say I am vile, it must be true, then. Am I vile, Fluttershy?” ‘I am going to have to pamper her terribly after this.’

“Uh, Discord,” Fluttershy spoke with a bit more strength than usual. “It wasn’t right for you to spy or intrude on David or the others like that. If you understand, you should apologise.”

I turned back to the princesses; just one more bit to fling. “You know, if you hadn’t called me, this would have never come out.”

Luna snarled fiercely at me, and Celestia huffed and turned away. Such a tasty display!

“Discord!” Whoops! There goes Twilight again.

I took a deep breath and let it out slowly as I’d seen it done many times. It’s not easy to be nice all the time, I’ll have you know. “Alright. I’m sorry I pried into your private lives. At first, I was just ‘curious,’ like you, Luna. But after a while, it was just so interesting, I couldn’t stop! Forgive me?” I did actually feel a bit bad, and I hung my head in shame.

Fluttershy smiled at me. “I forg—”

“That will have to wait. Can you do anything to help or not?” Miss bossy-pants Twilight asked.

“I’ve been observing a lot, but not interfered,” I replied. “I can try, but I do not know if I can help.”

“Fine. Our current best chance is this peeping pervert,” she huffed.

“Twilight!” The elder one did not approve of such language!

“I don’t know… it sounded right to me,” Rainbow Dash quipped. Maybe she was right.

“Yes, I may have deserved that. I promise on my relationship with Fluttershy that I will not endanger him.” I quickly held up three claws in salute, even putting on my uniform.

Luna finally relaxed a bit. “So, you will help then?”

“Yes. No tricks.”

Celestia even smiled at me, saying, “Your word is enough, and we thank you, but I do have a question…”

“Your Highness?” I asked with a polite bow.

“You said you sensed a bit of Chaos magic in the black cloud or void as we have come to call it…”

“Correct.”

“Do you have an idea of why that is?”

All eyes became transfixed on me. It was quite unnerving!

“Maybe?” Twilight raised an eyebrow at that. “Well, you see, Princess… As we all agreed, I’m reformed! I don’t spread chaos and disharmony in this world anymore. That being said… when I get a bit of a buildup, I have been known to shoot the excess Chaos magic out into the vastness of space. I just didn’t think it would ever come back.”

Luna looked at me intently. “Are you to say that David’s arrival, nay, that and all of his ordeals here in Equestria were solely due to your negligence?”

I didn’t have a proper answer for that, so I just shrugged, but seeing her reaction, I decided to elaborate. “Perhaps. With what little chaos I could sense from the void, as you called it, I could not recognize it as something that came from me. I am only willing to entertain the possibility that I was the original source.”

Luna didn’t take that well and wilted in shock. ‘Drama queen.’

“Now what?” Twilight asked her former mentor.

“We will have him look at David, then go from there.”

“There is one more thing we could try…” Twilight said.

Celestia seemed interested. “Hmm?”

So was I.

“The elements of harmony. We can still use the magic of friendship to try and help David. It’s been shown to conquer enemies as well as cleanse and purge magical anomalies and contamination. There’s a chance it can help him too,” she said.

‘Hmm.’ I thought. “Or turn him to stone, or banish him for a thousand years. You should be more careful in where you point that, you know?” ‘Gotcha!’

Celestia shot me a dirty look. “Let us think on that later. Twilight, what you said may have merit, but as David is not a creature of magic as we are, it could do more harm than good.”

I couldn’t help but agree with that, and nodded, showing my position.

“It is settled then? Discord is our only hope for the time being?” Luna asked. “Cadance will be here on the eve, should we not wait for her?”

Celestia shook her head. “It should not hurt to let Discord examine him. Time seems to be precious, and he does know things we do not.”

‘Thank you for that, Celestia.’ “And some you wish I didn’t! Am I right!?” I added.

“DISCORD!”

‘Oooh, Twilight!’ I shrank back at the sound, making a pathetic squeak. “Sorry. I’ll be good.”

Celestia sighed. “Fine. Are we all in agreement?”

“Fine,” from purple-smart.

“Yes. Please trust him,” dearest Fluttershy encouraged.

“I trust you, darling,” Rarity said to Fluttershy. ‘Figures.’

“I’m in! Can I have some chocolate rain!?” ‘Maybe later, Pinkie Pie.’

“I’ll be watching him, but if you say so…” Rainbow Dash reluctantly agreed.

“I stand by whatever Princess Luna thinks,” Apple-butt deferred.

Finally, Luna looked me in the eyes. “Though I would have been loathe before… I will trust you this time draconequus.”

“It is settled,” Celestia finished the call. “We will formally introduce you to David soon. Please be on your best behavior.”

I nodded. “I promise.”

***

Luna and Celestia lead the group back to David’s quarters. There, they asked us all to wait as they checked on the man inside.

Apparently, they either woke him, or he was awake, as Celestia came out minutes later to invite us in one at a time. They made me wait until last, probably to give him a bit of warning, but I bet he knows enough about me already for it not to be too much of a shock.

“Come in, please,” Luna called out.

Checking myself in the mirror, I straightened my bow tie and cocked my hat. ‘No reason not to put forth a good impression!’ Looking quite fine, if you had asked me, I opened the door and came in with a flourish, taking off my hat and bowing for my grand entrance.

“Good day to you, Sir! My name is Discord! Don’t let the word bother you any, it’s just a name like all the same. Sure, Twilight actually sparkles, and Fluttershy might be a teensy bit awkward around ponies she doesn’t know, but there’s no harm here! Just look for the mirror ball. When I’m around, it’s Disco-fever’rd!” I said as I darkened the room and whipped out the lights and music for extra pizazz.

By the look on the mare’s faces, I knew they weren’t going to buy it, and the joke fell flat, but the smile on his face… priceless.

“So, Mr. Discord, we meet at last. My name is David Marshall,” he opened boldly.

“Oh? Have you heard of me before?” I asked, putting away the show.

“Yes, I believe you know that I have. I’ll try not to let your previous reputation color our interactions. I’ve heard that you’ve put quite a bit of effort into… new ventures. Is that right?” David asked.

‘Well, he’s no fun.’

“Yes. Quite. I was convinced,” I air quoted, “that there are better things than just doing the same old chaos thing all the time. Some things might even be quite worth it.” Curse those words, I couldn’t help but look at her after saying that.

David spoke again, drawing my attention back to him. “Forgive me for not getting up, I’m a little under the weather at the moment. Would you mind coming a bit closer, I’d like to shake your paw.”

“That’s a first,” I said and walked over to him, then pulled my paw off of my right arm and offered it to him.

“No, no. Come on now, “ David chided. “There are so few men around here that I’ve met, the least you can do is shake my hand.”

My brow furrowed at the idea. ‘He’s telling me, the spirit of Chaos, to bend over and shake that thin, bony appendage he’s been putting all over these mares?’

Though I was somewhat loath to the idea, he just sat there (he couldn’t do much else) and held out his hand, waiting… and smiling.

“Oh fine!” I reattached my lion’s paw and reached forward, meeting his flesh with my fur.

It was my loss.

His grip was strong, I’d give him that. Sure, I’m not much of a fighter, but it’s a lion’s paw, for goodness sakes! I should have been able to do better! It might as well have been a squishy bunch of worms I’d handed him.

Feeling my strength give, he could’ve crushed me, but for some reason, he didn’t. He let up a bit, and just gripped my paw firmly and stared into my eyes.

“Nice to meet you, Mr. Discord. Call me David.”

“Uh, likewise. And no ‘Mr.,’ just Discord.”

“Fine.” He smiled.

‘Hmm.’

“So, I hear you have a specialty in magic that even the princesses here can’t comprehend.”

‘Flatterer.’ “It’s true, though only because we are different on the inside. If they ever wanted to change, they could learn.” I couldn’t help but glance at Twilight. She didn’t seem to appreciate the offer and turned up her muzzle at me.

David smiled. “Well, I’m in a bit of a pickle here… I feel like I’m bursting at the seams from the inside, but the doctor says nothing is wrong with me. Twilight, though, she knows that there is some odd magical stuff happening to me, but we can’t quite figure it out. Do you think you can take a look and see what you think?”

“So I’ve heard. Do you really want me to stick my nose in your business?” I asked.

He chuckled. “Let’s keep your nose out of it, but I do want your honest opinion on my magical issues.”

I crossed my arms. “Party pooper. Okay, I’ll do it.”

“Thanks.”

The walls of the room rippled and flowed as I opened the floodgates to my own chaotic magic. Purple flowers grew on the bed, and the air became sweet with the smell of fresh pancakes.

I clapped my hands and then snapped my claws, sending waves of magic over him. As the energy seeped around him like a sopping wet blanket, his internal magical workings became visible to all in attendance. Having finished the preparation, I closed the door to the chaotic realm and returned the room to normal.

“There, let’s have a look, shall we?”

“How did you do that!?” Twilight yelled.

I ignored her the best I could and just shrugged.

She snorted in anger. “Answer me, who taught you how to do this stuff!?”

I’m not proud, but I lashed out. “You alright! I learned it by watching you!” I said with tears in my eyes.

Twilight backed up at my outburst, but David just looked at me with a puzzled face, then laughed.

“What?” I asked in all honesty.

“Nothing. Sorry, Discord, please continue.”

“Okay, if there aren’t any more objections!”

I reached forward to the masses of magic emanating from David’s body. Picking up the blue, corded rope, I gave it a little tug, causing Luna to jump forward a bit.

“I see…”

I then dug my claws into the pool of magic and pulled the three separate colors apart, creating a small gap, then shoved my head in it, which squashed it painfully flat.

“Ow!”

Besides being a bit uncomfortable, I was able to see something odd. There were definitely separations between the different magic David was getting, and after worming around in there, I was able to see yet another empty section as well.

Finding this clue, I pulled my head out of the brightly-colored pastel mess and reinflated it to its proper proportions.

“Well, that was educational!” I said.

“Did you find anything?” Luna asked, looking concerned.

“Perhaps I did. You all could see that the magic in David was separated, but I bet you didn’t see that each bit was actually in its own container, did you!?”

Celestia stepped forward. “They are forcibly separated? Do you have an idea of why that is? Is that what is causing him pain?”

“Hmm. I think it’s time for a little demonstration. Pinkie, would you be a dear and let me borrow some balloons?”

“I thought nopony would ever ask! Here!” she said, showering the room in multi-colored flaccid rubber.

“Thank you, I knew I could count on you,” I said, grabbing a few from the air. “Okay,” I started my demonstration, drawing a box in the air. “Pretend this is David’s magical pool. If he were normal, it would be roughly the same size and shape as his physical self, and it would be filled with magic.”

Everypony stared. They were actually paying attention… to me!

I continued, “Since David doesn’t have any magic, he’s been gathering some from, let’s say, ‘willing donors.’ These donors have a connection which pumps magic into him, but it is filling up a vessel inside of him that is separate from his own magical pool.”

“Separate?” Twilight asked. “How can you be so sure?”

“Well, why don’t you try sticking your head in there and tell me what you see!?” That shut her up. “Now, as I was saying, let me show you…” I then blew up a blue balloon and placed it into the box. “See, this balloon is inside him, but it has its own container!” I blew up another balloon, a bright yellow one. “This one is taking up space too!” Blowing up my last balloon, a lavender one with a frowny face on it, I stuffed it inside the box with the others. “And then came this one, and it took up all the rest of the room! I bet it’s really cramped in there!”

“This is useless, outside of the containers, we have already surmised this much,” Luna started. “Is there really no more you could teach us?”

“Be patient, it won’t take me a thousand years to get to the point, I promise.”

“Discord!…” Celestia grumbled.

“Oops, sorry. Crossed the line, did I, Celestia?” I turned back to my diagram. “Okay, now for the important part. See how they all press against each other? Well, even though they try to take up all the space, there’s actually a bit more, see right here?” I reached into a small corner of the box and, with perfect slight-of-hand, pulled out another empty balloon. Tada! We have yet another container!”

Luna raised her head to look me in the eyes. “Are you implying that David has yet another magical vessel within his pool that has yet to be filled?”

“Precisely.”

“And this vessel, do you know which magic it is intended for?”

“Not. A. Clue,” I answered truthfully.

“I might have an idea,” Twilight spoke up. “Remember when Tirek was looking to steal Alicorn magic? Celestia, you had me hold all of the alicorn magic to keep it hidden from him. It was extremely difficult to handle, especially because it felt like I then had four separate pools of magic to draw upon. Taking that to its logical conclusion, especially since David has not made a connection with anypony other than princesses, I think the last magic vessel may be… Cadance’s.”

Feeling my heart swell, I stood and clapped enthusiastically. “Bravo, Twilight! Bra-vo! I was just pondering that possibility myself!”

“Thanks,” she said, somewhat disingenuously.

Celestia puzzled over this new information. “Even if that is true, and if Cadance does form a connection with David, with his pool already full and stretched how would she be able to fill it? And, is her magic what we are truly missing?”

That, I didn’t have an answer for. “Sorry, Celestia. That’s all I’ve got for now.”

Luna turned to me. “Is there not anything you can do or think of that would reduce his pain?”

I took a moment to think, then a light shone above my head. “When balloons get too full, you let the air out.” I demonstrated noisily. “Perhaps we need to get him to expel some magic, as he did before with Applejack and Twilight.”

‘Twilight?’ Celestia mused.

“He healed me as well!” Luna added.

“Yes, he did, didn’t he. Got a little boo-boo falling off a rock, if I remember? Sorry, Luna, he needs a bigger release, that much won’t cut it.”

Celestia furrowed her brow. “That much of a magical release could be dangerous in its own right. He does not have control over the energy he wields yet, and due to his condition, I am worried he may not have the mental fortitude to handle casting such spells.”

Luna and I both could not help but nod in agreement to that.

“There has to be something!” Twilight protested. “Maybe we can siphon some of his magic off? Discord, do you know how Tirek was able to take magic?”

I shook my head, “No, I do not. That kind of dark magic is beyond me. Chaos is not exactly evil, mind you. It only walks the muddied line between the good and bad.”

Celestia put a comforting wing over her former student and nuzzled her gently to soothe her nerves. “Twilight, while it was a good idea, we cannot venture down the path into dark magic. We will have to find another way.”

Twilight seemed to settle under the appendage, but then broke away and stood tall and resolute.

“Thank you, Celestia. You’re right. We can’t fall to darkness, it might even end up hurting David more than helping.”

Surprisingly quiet through all of this, David himself chose to speak up at this particular point. “Thanks for your insight, Discord. May I ask a few questions myself?”

“But of course! What is it you would like to know?” I asked.

“First, do you think that this magical anomaly is what is actually causing my current condition? And do you think it’s really dangerous? Our first impression was that it was actually good and necessary for me to have magic; that I might be adapting. What do you think about that?”

I looked at him with all seriousness. “You were told how long I’ve been hanging around since you came here, weren’t you?”

“Yes.”

“And you’re okay with that?”

David shrugged. “We’ll talk about that later. I’ll say that I’m not exactly angry, though.”

‘Well, that’s a surprise.’ “Okay. I’ll answer. Yes, I do think magic is the cause of your pain. As you said, you’re not from here, magic is not natural to your make-up. I don’t think it’s exactly ‘dangerous,’ per se, but any magic can be, and in this case, it is. On the flip side, though, I’ll agree with the earlier sentiment from the princesses that it is also necessary. Our nature here is magical. Non-magical things have a way of either balancing out or getting out, if you catch my drift. I think your situation is more of the former. Lucky you.”

“I don’t feel so lucky right now, but thanks. Also, in a previous discussion where we noticed the different magic was separated, we considered that they stayed separate because of conflict, not due to being in a vessel. Celestia suggested to me that the magic might be able to mix and not be in conflict. Do you think it would be possible to remove the vessels and, if we did, do you think mixing the magic could improve the situation?”

That warranted a bit of thought. “It is hard to say. Magic is not all that easy to intermix, mind you, and getting the vessels to disappear seems harder yet. I don’t have a clue on how to achieve that.”

“Fair enough. One last question, for now. I promise.”

“As you please…”

“So, going off of what both you and Twilight said, it sounds like my pool expects there to be another source of magic. Do you think that might be the solution to all of this?”

I shrugged. “I can’t be sure. It could make things much worse, or it could resolve it all. I suppose all that matters is if you want to take the risk or not.”

“I understand. Thanks, Discord.”

“Don’t thank me. I’ve been nothing but a fly on the wall this whole time! If you’d have been given a proper tail, you would have swatted me long ago.”

He laughed. Not at me, but he laughed at my joke. ‘Hmm.’

After David had stopped his chuckle, a conspicuous silence grew, making the air thick with tension. It was sliced through completely when his stomach made a loud growl reminiscent of a timberwolf.

“My stars!” Luna exclaimed. “Dear, would it be safe to say that you are a bit hungry?”

David laughed again. “Yes, sorry.”

“There is nothing to be sorry for, my dear. Though it is just a bit before dinner, with a little snack, do you think you would be able to wait and join us?”

David scratched his head. “Maybe? While I do feel a bit better with all the rest I’ve gotten, I think I might actually need some help moving around. I’d be glad to join you all for dinner, though.”

“Wonderful news!” Luna said, then turned to the rest. “Perhaps, then it would be best if we adjourn till dinner. What say you, Sister?”

“Yes, I agree. I may be a bit late to dinner, though, I plan to check in with my attendant to see if cancelling court went over without issue.”

Luna nodded, then turned to face the others. “Twilight, would please look after David while my sister and I tend to the heavens? Be sure to report quickly if he seems to suffer any further deleterious effects during the ritual.”

“Of course.”

“Applejack,” Luna continued. “Would you please venture to the kitchens and see if Miss Cherry could supply David with a small snack to hold him until the meal is ready?”

“Sure thing, Your Highness.” Applejack bowed.

I squinted my eyes. ‘Hmm, those two…’

The royal sisters then sent everypony off, even Twilight, to take a private moment with David. I too was hurried out of the room, and even complied with their demands, choosing to stay by Fluttershy’s side mostly as to not provoke them.

***

Author's Note

Hell Hath no Fury, a commissioned piece from MykeGreywolf. See it and more at the Archive's DeviantArt page.

Act XXXIV-A - An Act of Love

I couldn’t help but hover around the dining room, thinking to myself while all the other ponies talked and prepared the room for the coming dinner. Cherry and her staff worked with the others, moving the table, adding leaves to extend it and pulling up extra chairs for the larger party. Shortly after, Fluttershy flew up to me as I was doing laps around the ceiling and tapped me to get my attention.

“Yes?”

“Oh, um. Will you be joining us for dinner tonight? I can make a spot for you next to me on the bench, if you’d like that.”

‘I would like that, but unfortunately, not tonight.’

“How sweet of you, dear! And as much as I’d like to sit and shoot the breeze, I’m feeling a bit restless tonight. Perhaps I’ll just stay up here unless I’m needed.”

“Oh.” She looked positively crushed. “That’s okay,” she said quietly as she floated back down to the floor.

‘Sorry, Fluttershy. I’ve got things on my mind right now. Things that can’t wait.’

Please understand, when presented with a challenge, I can’t help but stop everything to figure it out, and David’s little conundrum was a doozy. Mind you, I was just curious, that’s all. I hadn’t gone soft for the human just yet.

Shortly after the staff finished the preparations and retreated to the prep room, the doors to the royal apartments opened up, and David was escorted, or rather, assisted into the room by Luna. Seeing him enter, the other ponies came to help, but they didn’t guide him to his usual place on the bench. Instead, they had him sit in a separate chair at the head, with both Luna and Celestia’s chairs flanking him.

Once the man of the hour was seated, Luna took her place next to him, and the rest took their seats around the table as well. All except for Celestia, who was still in the palace proper, supposedly checking up on the affairs of state.

It wasn’t long before the doors to the palace opened widely to allow Celestia’s passage. She stopped to look at the new configuration of the table, and spotting her chair, walked over and joined the group.

There was little chatter and some concerned faces, but that ceased as the bell was rung for dinner to begin.

As usual, the parade of ponies came out, a bit longer than before, no doubt due to the larger party, and deposited their trays, plates, and whatnot, all in a somewhat choreographed nature, then returned like clockwork. Cherry then stood by the head of the table and addressed them before returning herself.

Forgive the lack of detail… I did say that my mind was otherwise occupied.

‘So David has three stores of magical energy in his body and a fourth that was yet unfilled. It’s almost like David himself is a puzzle. Coming from a land without magic, did he possess these vessels then too or did he suffer some magical mishap that changed him? I suppose the crossing of dimensions could’ve done it or simply being introduced into a world filled with magical energies, at that. Though, perhaps it was his interactions with the ponies that did it… Never mind, that line of thoughts is endless and unproductive.’

“…David told her that saddles in his world are for humans to ride equines!” Luna said, interrupting my thoughts, only to have them completely smashed from the group’s laughter in return.

‘It sounds like they are having fun. I suppose that much is fair, too much stress is bad for you. Now where was I? Three, no four vessels. All completely separate and forming pressure. The magic accumulation would stop if the connections were severed but truthfully, I think that would end David as well. My balloon metaphor was appropriate for explaining the pressure he felt, but I neglected to mention that the release of pressure would be just as accurate. Moving on.

‘His magical pool has been growing like a seed, expanding to fill his body… That should be a good thing, right? All things are both physical and magical, having a field that is synonymous with their corporeal self. Well, myself somewhat excluded. I am chaos, after all. And now David’s magical field, his pool, has finally come to resemble his physical body. Does that indicate it is near its maturation? If so, why does it cause him so much discomfort? Surely it is due to the battle royal—forgive me—of magic within him.

‘I am starting to believe Twilight may be right, that only with harmony restored within him—possibly from the elements themselves—that he may be able to rest peacefully. The last vessel, though, may still hold the key. If that really is for Princess Cadance, we will know soon.’

Seeming like my thoughts could conjure reality—well, sometimes they can—the doors to the palace opened again, and Princess Cadance and Shining Armor hastily trotted through without a word of introduction.

Twilight was fast to abandon her seat to greet the two, though slowed as she approached the princess. She performed a short bow and greeting, and it was reciprocated in kind.

‘Odd.’

Then the two youngest princesses smiled widely and broke into their usual sing-song and dance, only to wrap each other up in a hug after they finished.

“Oh, Cadance, Shining, I’m so glad you’re here!” Twilight said emphatically, breaking her embrace with Cadance to hug her brother.

“Of course, Twily. I’m just sorry I couldn’t come earlier,” Shining remarked, tousling her mane.

“Thanks, BBBFF. I wish you could’ve come under better circumstances too, but you’re here now. That’s what matters.”

Luna too walked up to meet the newcomers, with a few of the ponies behind her.

“Thank you for coming, Cadance. Forgive us for putting such a burden on you,” Luna said, then bowed.

Cadance waved it off. “It’s no trouble,” she said, then stopped to look around at those that had gathered. Her attention seemed to be drawn to three individuals in particular: the man, her aunt still sitting beside him and the orange farm mare.

If somepony looked hard enough, they would notice that Cadance’s smile shifted somewhat into a sly smirk as she assessed the room, but to the casual observer, there was no change whatsoever.

Cadance greeted a few more personally, then made her way over to greet Celestia and David with Shining Armor in tow.

She stopped short of David, wearing a bittersweet smile. “Good to see you again, David. Sorry we couldn’t come earlier.”

“That’s okay. Is that your husband, Shining Armor?”

The stallion in question stepped up and raised his hoof. “Yes. Nice to meet you. I’m Shining Armor, Cadance’s husband and Twilight’s big brother.” Shining introduced himself while Cadance left to greet Celestia.

“Oh.” David shook his hoof. “It’s a pleasure to meet you… Prince Shining Armor. My name is David Marshall, forgive me for not standing.”

He chuckled. “That’s okay. Also, you can drop the title; it’s decorative only. Call me ‘Shining’…”

David nodded. “Just ‘David.’”

“Thanks, David. So, looks like you’ve collected all the important mares of the kingdom! Hope you aren’t trying to take over or anything!” Shining chuckled nervously.

David smiled and laughed. “I wouldn’t worry about that.”

“Good to hear. Sorry, that wasn’t nice. I guess it comes from being the former captain of the Royal Guard. From what I’ve heard, you’re a great guy, David… as long as you don’t get Twily in any trouble.” Shining said with all seriousness.

David’s complexion seemed to blanch until Shining dropped the act and laughed.

“Sorry, former guard but still a big brother!” Shining added, smiling.

‘Crap,’ David remarked internally.

Over on his opposite side, Cadance and Celestia were talking in hushed voices.

“What can I do?” Cadance asked quietly.

“Honestly, we are not yet sure if you have a part to play in this, but it is possible that David needs your magic as well.”

“I see. Well, I’ll do anything I can to help.”

“Thank you, Cadance. I also ask for your patience, mine has been worn thin in all of this.”

Cadance shook her head. “It’s understandable. Especially considering how you must feel.”

Celestia’s eyes grew wide. She should’ve known that would be plainly evident to the master of love.

“Cadance, I—”

“We can talk about that later. Is it…”

Celestia nodded. “We three.”

Cadance squee’d a bit in delight. “Okay, definitely later. So, what’s Discord doing here?”

Celestia’s smile faltered. “Actually, he’s been of some help, though there have been some issues…”

“Issues?”

“Apparently, he’s been secretly watching us all since David arrived.”

“Like, all the time?”

Celestia nodded solemnly, eliciting a shiver from Cadance.

Again, nopony needed to know. I only answered because they asked!

About this time, Luna came around to address the group. “Now that dinner is finished, and we have greeted our friends, would any object to moving to a more appropriate location for Cadance to examine and ponder on David’s current condition?”

Nopony seemed to object.

“Thank you, let us all return to my quarters, as it is much more spacious than David’s room. Please follow.”

Now that Cadance was here, I decided it would be best to vamoose. With a quiet snap of my talons, I disappeared from my resting place among the rafters with none the wiser.

***

Now I said I disappeared, not that I had left completely, mind you.

It took a while for all to assemble in the Night Princess’ room and for many, it was their first time allowed into such a secluded and restricted place.

Rarity, for instance, was simply beside herself. She tittered on the way over, barely able to contain her giddiness. Now on the inside, despite the somewhat somber mood, she couldn’t help but trot around the inside looking at the various small tapestries and elegant furniture.

Surprisingly, Pinkie Pie also held some of her normal enthusiasm toward the princess’ chambers. After her experience with the Castle of the Two Sisters, she peppered Luna with questions on the way over about secret passages and potential traps that could lay in wait. As Luna was not at all forthcoming, Pinkie too, zipped around the room upon her arrival, testing and tweaking odd bits to explore the potential of the royal’s room.

The others were subdued when entering the room, with the exception of a quip from Rainbow Dash about how she was “not impressed,” even though Rarity was doing her best to convince her otherwise. Fluttershy was her normal, reserved self. However, Applejack’s demeanor had changed quite a bit since last night. Since then, she’d position herself next to Luna in every possible situation. Here, she sat just aside and behind Luna as she took care of depositing David into her bed. I dare say that the farm mare has taken to the role of being a vassal for the princess, but only time will tell if I am right.

Finally, all were calm. David and Luna lay beside each other on the bed with Applejack sitting on the floor aside Luna. Twilight stood a bit away, facing the foot of the bed, with her brother and Cadance on one side, and her friends on the other. Interestingly enough, Celestia sat somewhat apart from the group, nearer to David’s side of the bed, but with a hefty distance between them. She seemed pensive and quiet but took a keen interest in examining David’s every breath as she waited for Cadance to approach and make her analysis.

Cadance and Twilight chatted for a moment, then Cadance finally made her way over to the man. She looked to Luna and Celestia, who gave her the signal to begin.

The princess of love took a few moments to herself. Apparently, she was quite nervous. As per the ritual, she calmed herself by taking in breaths and letting them out in her practiced manner until she smiled brightly and was ready to begin.

After nodding to David, she put power into her horn, letting it build slowly, all the while watching the man carefully. With the spell completed, she aimed it true and fired, once again exposing David’s magical inner-workings to all around.

David did not react to the magic and all looked as it did before, prompting Celestia to let out a sigh— The breath she did not manage to hide alerted the group and Twilight turned to glance at her, catching one eye. Twilight frowned at her former mentor, seeming to know the real reason behind such an utterance. Her feelings conveyed, Twilight turned her attention back to David.

Again, David’s pool and connections looked to be no different from the night before when I examined him. Three filled pools, three connections, three princesses.

Twilight approached the bedside and reviewed what they discussed in part in the dining room. Cadance looked at the exposed magic and furrowed her brow, trying to determine how to help as she listened to Twilight’s dissertation.

“So, that’s what we think. I wish I had more concrete facts and a proper analysis, but it seems much too dangerous for any of us that hold active connections to do such research now. What do you think we should do, Cadance?” Twilight concluded.

Cadance looked back and forth from all the concerned faces but stopped at David. “David, I’ll be honest… I’m not sure exactly what is best to do here.” She smiled kindly. “It seems that this fourth vessel is there for a purpose. I’m not sure if I’m the pony intended to fill it, but Twilight’s logic dictates it’s a good possibility that I am. What’s more important to me, though, is what you want.”

David smiled. “I trust you all. I even trust what Discord has said, so far. Cadance, I think this is your part to play, so let’s give it a try. If we leave it as it is, I’m pretty sure I’m going to die.”

His words toppled the carefully stacked bricks of Luna’s mental and emotional fortifications, and she shook visibly as a result. Crushed, she turned away and buried her head into her pillow, not wanting to hear her lover voice any more acceptance of his impending death.

Celestia too, in her own way, started to grieve. Her normally placid expression hardened, and her eyes became glassy and unemotional as she fought back the pain within her mind. Few who knew her would be able to read her in this state but to them, it was obvious she was in pain.

Cadance and Twilight, however, each put on bittersweet smiles for David. They were not willing to give in to those morose thoughts just yet. There were things left that they could try.

“I hate to admit it, but I think that we’re going to go with Discord’s analysis,” Twilight said.

Cadance nodded in agreement, then turned to the elder princesses. “Aunty? Luna?”

Celestia turned to face her, then solemnly nodded her head with closed eyes.

Luna extricated herself from her downy panic room and turned to Twilight. “Twilight, Cadance, can we be sure that this will not hasten his… I mean, exacerbate his condition?”

Twilight frowned and dropped her head, breaking eye contact with Luna. “No, we can’t. It’s pretty plainly obvious to me that adding more magic into the system will cause an increase in pressure. We can only hope that adding Cadance’s magic is the key to normalising the situation.” She turned to David. “Are you sure you want to try this?”

“I am. I feel stronger than I did before. I can survive this, I promise. If it doesn’t work, I may have some added pain, but I’m sure it’s not the worst I’ve seen in my life.”

Cadance smiled again at David. “David, do you know what we’re planning to do here?”

He shook his head. “Not exactly.”

She laughed. “Me either, to be honest. What I need to do is to form a connection and fill the last magical vessel inside you. The problem I see is that we don’t have a lot of time to wait, as the longer it takes, the more magic you’re going to absorb from the other connections. I have an idea, though. I’m going to use a method Twilight used when we were first trying to understand the nature of the links. It may be a bit forceful, but it should work.”

David furrowed his brow. “Hmm. Okay, I trust you.”

“Thanks. Give me a minute. I’ll be right back.”

Cadance then walked over to Shining Armor and chatted with him very quietly, but in an animated way. It must not have gone as planned, as she seemed a bit upset with his part and even stomped her forehoof in exasperation. The conversation stopped, then she and Shining walked off to the bathroom and shut the door.

After a few minutes had passed the door opened again, and the pair returned. Cadance was smiling, but Shining hung his head and looked a bit ragged.

Seeing his downtrodden and disheveled look, Twilight spun around and met Cadance with a skeptical look. “What did you do to my brother?”

Cadance balked, looking a bit surprised. “Oh! Sorry, I just needed a bit of a warm-up.” She then turned to David on the bed. “You ready?”

David cast a hesitant look to her, yet nodded in compliance all the same.

“Good. Don’t worry, David.” Cadance then walked over to Luna’s side of the bed and kicked off her shoes. She then locked eyes with Luna and waited for her signal.

Luna nodded, kissed David to reassure him, then stood from her place and left the bed.

Now given permission, Cadance removed her tiara and necklace and put them on the bedside table, then climbed up. She lay down and crawled up next to David, keeping her gaze locked with his and reassuring him with kind words.

Finally reaching the man, she rested against him before rolling onto her back, hooves in the air and her head precariously perched on his chest.

“Comfy?” she asked.

“Uhh… sure?” he answered cautiously.

“Mmm. Good. Could you… pet me?” Cadance asked timidly.

Stunned, David looked up to the faces of his marefriends for confirmation. Luna nodded in consent, Celestia turned her head and shied away. David managed to catch Twilight’s eye as well; she looked perturbed.

With the somewhat complicit agreement, David reached down with his left hand and ran it tentatively across Cadance’s exposed neck and shoulder. With pleasure washing over her, Cadance nuzzled up against him, squirming to get closer and expose more of her body to his caresses.

As David’s hand made it down to her shoulder once again, Cadance made a bold move and grabbed it between her forehooves. Now in her grasp, she pulled it ever lower and placed it on her slightly distended belly and waited for the man to stop struggling before letting him go. She looked up at him with a pout and her best puppy-dog eyes, pleading for him to continue.

David could not resist, but that was not his fault; it was a rare pony indeed that could resist that face from the Princess of Love.

The man continued to stroke and massage the pink princess as she so desired. As he did so, he found himself smiling at two new discoveries.

‘I knew these ponies were soft, but I didn’t think there were more surprises,’ he inwardly remarked. ‘Cadance is sooo fluffy! And, her stomach is… is she?’

David couldn’t help but smile as he played with her belly floof while Cadance cooed in appreciation.

After a few minutes of belly rubs and casual massages, Cadance shifted and rolled over to her stomach. She smiled gratefully at David, then moved to embrace him in a hug, which David kindly returned.

As she retreated, Cadance stared longingly into David’s eyes, searching his face for something.

Unsure, David seemed to be taken aback by her close proximity and did not share the same expression. In fact, he tried to look anywhere but in her eyes, which led to an unfortunate encounter.

David’s eyes met with Shining’s. It was obvious, as Shining was already transfixed on his wife’s position and actions on the bed, and when David’s glance met his, the stallion bristled and pulled his head up, staring daggers at him. David’s stomach sank, and a bit of panic showed on his face as they shared a silent conversation. Then, somewhat unexpectedly, Shining’s attitude softened and he turned away breaking the gaze, then dropped his head to the floor.

David then made another mistake. He turned his attention back to Cadance, who was still locked into him, looking for answers. When his eyes met hers and he opened his mouth to speak, he was preemptively silenced as she took him in a kiss.

The non-royal mares of the room let out a collective gasp at her bold act.

David, to his credit, tried to pull back, but there was little room between him and the headboard and Cadance even met his retreat with a push forward. David stretched his arms out wide in protest and shock. This did little to help but did allow Cadance to use her magic to pull said arms around her back and neck and squeeze her tightly to him with his own appendages. She hummed into his lips in appreciation.

Cadance was not done yet, though, and she fought to take the kiss deeper. With her eyes closed and mouth open, she gently pressed against his teeth with her tongue and tickled his lips and gums, asking for permission.

The smacking sound of Cadance doing her best resounded, causing reactions from all who watched. Twilight blushed fiercely, and Celestia still did not dare turn to watch. The most interesting expression came from Applejack, who, now stationed by Luna, sat and glared angrily while biting her lip. She then looked up and whispered to her princess, “Is there a reason we gotta watch?” To which Luna simply answered by gently laying a wing over her back.

On the bed, only seconds into the kiss, David was losing the battle of breath as Cadance’s master-level lips worked him over. Finally, David gasped and opened his mouth slightly, which was just the weakness Cadance needed to proceed.

As his sealed mouth now joined his airway, she let him breathe but kept her place in his mouth. She lovingly searched and played with his tongue and soon, David could not help but be complicit in the act. His arms went slack, his eyes closed, and his brow furrowed as he began to enjoy her forceful play.

Cadance once again hummed in appreciation as David gave in. Slowly, she started putting power into her horn, plainly evident to those watching, as the light-blue aura increased in intensity. As her magic grew stronger, her lips redoubled their efforts as well, now working in concert with David’s own. In a small breach of their kiss, light-blue magic could be seen between them, glowing around their moistened lips before they sealed the gap again. Another break confirmed the transaction, as well as Cadance’s expertise—her tongue was clearly visible as it worked in David’s gaping cavern.

It was not over yet, though. Cadance sealed her lips over his and pressed David even further into the pillows behind him, causing him to struggle somewhat under the pressure. She squealed in delight and opened her eyes, filled white with power for a moment only to fade to normal. She broke the kiss, gasping, a thin strand of saliva pulled between them. She smiled at David, then collapsed on his heaving chest.

Luna rushed to her side. “Cadance, are you alright?” She stopped to look at the stunned man and cocked her head.

“Mmmmm, yess,” Cadance slurred. She smirked, her eyes still closed. “Aunty, you sure are lucky… he’s a good kisser.”

Feeling a bit more energy return, Cadance nuzzled into David’s chest, wiping off some of her drool on the sheet. She then cautiously picked up her head to determine David’s condition. “I’ve given you a lot of my magic. Now we have to see what happens.” She pulled herself off of him and sat to the side. There, she struggled to power her horn, deep concentration showing on her face.

David showed the telltale signs of his magical sensitivity, though Luna paid it no mind. Cadance finished the spell and let it loose, once again exposing David’s magical inner workings. She then collapsed back to the bed and listed on her side.

“Cadance!” Shining called out, and he and Twilight came rushing over to her side.

“It’s okay, I’m just a little dizzy. It took a lot out of me,” she answered their concerns.

Looking back at David, there was a notable difference from the exchange. The pool of magic throbbed against its imperfect boundaries and was filled to the brim with four magical vessels.

I remember wondering, ‘Where does he have room for all of this!’

The three primary vessels still overshadowed the fourth light-blue colored vessel, but that could somewhat be expected, considering how long the others had been growing. Along with the newly filled section came a small powder-blue line going from David to Cadance.

Twilight looked to the display. “Wow, you filled him up! David, how do you feel?”

David held his head. “Ugh. Kind of dizzy, a little tingly, I guess.”

Cadance smiled and crawled to the edge of the bed to nuzzle her stallion. “Shining feels the same sometimes. It should pass.”

David’s body did not agree, though, as he lurched and proceeded to vomit all over the bed.

“Or… not.”

Luna jumped onto the bed to get closer to her lover. “David, are you alright?” She held his head next to her own.

David sputtered a bit. “Well, I wasn’t before, but now… Give me a minute, I’m not sure yet. It… it hasn’t gotten better, but it’s not—” Then David doubled over and yelled, negating his intended answer.

Twilight turned from her sister. “Oh no; we’ve made it worse! Curse you, Discord!”

‘She didn’t have to blame me. I did say it might not help.’

Celestia joined the group at the bedside and looked at the magical pool, then back to David. She nuzzled him through his mess and smiled comfortingly. “Perhaps it was just too much magic to take at once. It may pass.”

Seeming against all positive notions, David threw his head back again in pain, startling Celestia, who withdrew quickly.

Luna looked on worriedly.

“Discord!? Discord, I know you are here somewhere, show yourself! We need you!” Twilight yelled.

I snapped my talons and reappeared outside the doors, only to come face-to-face with the business end of a pair of lances emanating from the shadows. “Ah!”

“Let him in!” Luna shouted, and the shadows immediately retreated, allowing me to enter.

“I’m here,” I called out.

Twilight came forward to meet me. “We tried to infuse him with Cadance’s magic. She gave a lot, but now it’s hurting him. I know you may not be able to do much, but please take a look!”

Her pleading, tear-filled eyes even started to win me over. “Of course. I’ll do what I can.”

I pushed her aside and walked over to the bed, making my way between the elder rulers and faced David.

Celestia stared at me, the fire in her eyes somewhat subdued as tears pooled around them.

I turned back to David. He was a mess, though I knew that already. I donned a mask and gown then snapped on a pair of gloves. Now prepared, I jumped, shrunk down to an appropriate size and dove in head first, barely causing a ripple. Unfortunately, nopony could see my form at that size, but whatever.

I swam and looked around. ‘No, that can’t be right.’

Finished with my inspection, I oozed out of the pool and shook myself off before regaining my original appearance. “It is too much for him. He needs to release the pressure,” I reported.

Luna turned away and began to pace. Celestia soon followed.

After helping Cadance off the bed, Twilight and her friends worked to clean David and change the linens. Rarity came with a wet towel and sponged David off, causing him some distress.

“Now, now. This is no trouble, you just rest. Everypony gets sick from time to time,” she said, smiling.

David returned the smile, only to double over in pain again.

While the others tended to David, Luna and Celestia had made their way to the balcony and were now in a heated discussion.

“Sister, though I do not wish for you to be upset by this, it is the best conclusion I can derive under these circumstances!”

“No, Luna. This path is madness. I will not see you do such destructive things in an effort to heal him! What if something went wrong!? Even if you helped him in the short term, what if something happened to you?”

“Hah! I am no mere foal. I know of my limits here; tried and tested in battle! I would gladly even give a limb if it meant to save him!”

“As would I, but to suggest inflicting such a potentially mortal wound on yourself to spur him into action? I do not think he would agree with this plan!” Celestia argued.

Luna snorted in frustration. “As is the reason we are discussing it here, without him. Nopony in their right mind would consent.”

“Do you hear yourself!? Even you do not think this is proper! Please, Lulu, there must be some other way!”

“Was it not you, yourself that said it would be too dangerous for him to attempt casting magic by strength of mind alone? I know you are worried that his inexperience and pain might cause him to lose control, to conjure dark forces, involuntarily hurting himself or others. I only wish to provide the impetus for him to channel his will into the proper school of magic!”

“Yes, Lulu, that is what I believe. For those who are not well versed in magic, you know the dangers as well. Their emotions can sway their powers, leading to disastrous effects! And to have that pressure while also feeling physical pain? I dare not imagine. But to do this—”

“No more words, Sister. You and I both know that he has the most experience in using healing magic. This needs to be done before the damage to his own body becomes too great. Now step aside.”

Luna reentered the room from the balcony, with Celestia hot on her heels. The elder sister caught up and rounded on her as Luna approached the bed, leveling her horn at Luna in defiance.

“I will NOT let you do this, Luna!”

Luna snarled and lowered her horn as well, they met with sparks between them as their foreheads clashed together.

The sisters were deadlocked it seemed, pushing each other at the end of the bed while everyone else stood silently in shock.

Twilight was the first to crack and started panicking, with Shining and Cadance quickly trying to calm her. Applejack clenched her teeth and moved aside Luna, unsure of what to do. Rainbow Dash flew up to me and proceeded to tell me how this was all my fault. I didn’t blame her, though, I was somewhat used to it. That, and this really might have been my fault, releasing chaos energy into the cosmos with no consideration for the consequences. However, Fluttershy didn’t feel it was warranted and tried her best to console her fellow pegasus and squeeze between us, even though she was thoroughly overpowered. The last two, Rarity and Pinkie Pie were huddled in a corner. Pinkie was flat-maned and crying, and Rarity was doing her best to soothe her friend. All in all, it was a mess.

“Enough!” came a yell from the bed along with a blue luminescent pulse that overwhelmed us all, silencing the room.

Stunned, Luna and Celestia stopped their aggression and turned to look at David, who was now laying quietly on the bed, unmoving.

They rushed to his side and checked him.

“He’s unconscious, but breathing,” Luna reported with tears streaming down her muzzle inexplicably.

With all gathered round, I waved my paw over David exposing his magic again.

“Well, it wasn’t the best, but it worked,” I said.

The light-blue vessel had shrunken a bit, obviously due to the recent outburst. That wasn’t the biggest change, though— David’s pool looked to have finalized. It was now exactly the same shape as his body and was holding steady!

“It looks… normal?” Twilight pondered out loud. “Perhaps every time David uses magic, his pool grew bigger, more towards what it should be.”

“I suppose that’s not too crazy of an idea,” I added. “It has been growing over time, but I agree, now it looks absolutely normal other than the presence of the vessels. The bigger question is, what happens if the vessels continue to grow?”

“Let’s hope they don’t,” Twilight added.

Cadance stuck her muzzle in further for a closer look. “Oh! Look! My connection is stronger now too! It looks like a cute iron chain! I could even feel him using my magic!”

Sure enough, the minuscule line that was present only a few minutes before had morphed into a light-blue chain with single, forged links.

Luna reaffirmed her statement. “Yes, I could feel your magic as well. In an instant, my mind was filled with the ponies and the man that I love, soothing my anger. Did you feel it, Sister?” Luna asked.

“I did. It was overpowering… The feeling of love we give and receive from others. It quelled my mind and instead stirred my heart. I am sorry, Lulu. I know you only wanted to do what you could for him. Please forgive me.” Celestia bowed her head apologetically.

Luna shook her head and nuzzled her big sister. “You, I will always forgive. I hope you feel the same and will forgive me too.”

“Awww,” Cadance cooed.

“Sorry,” Shining spoke up, chuckling while propping up his wife. “She gets a little love-drunk, even when she’s the one using her magic.”

Everypony smiled and nodded.

“Well! Perhaps we have solved David’s problem, yes?” I interrupted.

“I wish it were that easy,” Twilight said. “Even though his pool looks normal, the magic inside is still separate, and that concerns me. I need to think about this.”

Celestia stepped forward. “We should also see how David feels when he awakens. It is difficult to diagnose him while he is still asleep, but for now, we should let him rest.”

Luna nodded in agreement, smiling at her sister.

Altogether, the ponies made plans for the evening, and for looking after David. It would be a long night for everypony, but eventually, the dawn would come.

***

Author's Note

Only two more publishes to go!

Act XXXIV-B - An Act of Friendship

After Cadance’s magical intervention and the fallout thereof, it was a long but thankfully, uneventful evening.

With watching over David as their highest priority, the ponies took two-hour, slightly overlapping shifts in pairs throughout the night. Luna, though, spent the whole of it next to her beloved; it was her room after all. First on-duty were Applejack and Pinkie Pie, then Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, followed by Rarity and Twilight. After them, Cadance and Shining took a turn after resting, and finally, Celestia and Luna took the last shift before the dawn.

Surprisingly, David slept peacefully well into the early hours of the next day. It was roughly four-thirty when he stirred during Celestia and Luna’s shift, and they were quick to approach him.

After a quick chat, they called out to me as I was resting near the starry ceiling.

“Discord, he is awake. Please come down and examine him,” Luna requested.

I floated down with my pillow and discarded it on the bed. I then stepped up to the man and cast my magic over him before inquiring how he was faring. “So, David, how do you feel?” I asked, knowing full well he looked positively awful.

“Ugh. More of… the same; pressure, some pain, a little nausea.”

His answer did not console the princesses.

We surveyed his otherworldly condition; not much had changed there either. Four vessels, four connections, even with two stretching out of the door to nearby rooms. Cadance’s vessel had filled up again and even swelled. How it grew to such a size is beyond me, as surely Cadance had not made any extra efforts. Perhaps that mystery lies within David and not the mares in question. Regardless, her portion was nearing the size of the others, and the entirety of the pool was throbbing against its physical boundaries again.

“Is it interfering with your sleep, Dear?” Luna asked.

“Right now, no. I guess I’m lucky.”

“Rest as much as you can,” Celestia advised.

“We’ll see, but I’m not that tired,” the man replied.

“Try,” she encouraged. “It is still a few more hours till sunrise.”

“I will, but first I’d like to write a bit. It may even calm me down,” he said.

Celestia turned to Luna, both looking a bit confused.

“Of course, Love. Let me get you some paper and a tray,” Luna responded.

Celestia helped David sit upright, and I fetched a few pillows as support for his back. Quite soon, Luna returned with a tray, paper, quill and an inkwell.

Now situated, David stretched his arms a bit and put on a smile. “Thanks. I almost feel a bit normal right now,” he said, though nopony believed him.

He took a sheet of paper and prepared to start, but all eyes were still transfixed on him, making the air uneasy. I was the first to walk away and up the wall; I took a seat on a rafter. Taking the hint, Luna lay back down, and Celestia retreated to her chair and resumed reading. Finally, with some peace and privacy, David began to put ink to paper.

The gentle scritch-scratch of the nib continued for some time as David penned his latest thoughts and words on the paper and the peaceful sounds did almost make it seem like a normal night. The quill did eventually stop, though, and David read over his work while the ink dried before folding it in thirds.

“Celestia?” he called out with noticeable mirth, causing the elder to rise and approach. “Would you mind please adding this to my journal? It’s in my vanity drawer.” He handed her the letter, which she stuffed under her wing before leaving.

Luna casually looked up from her position, noting the exchange with indifference. As her sister left, though, she raised her head and took a vigilant stance.

“Is there anything more I can get you?” she asked.

“Hmm. Maybe a kiss or two?” he asked playfully.

Luna balked a little. “Even with him in attendance?” She gestured to the ceiling with her muzzle.

“He’s seen more, and you’ve been quite reserved with everyone else around.”

“True.” She nodded, then crept close to him.

David pushed the tray away and leaned over to meet her. They kissed tenderly, though with no less emotion than they ever had. David wrapped her in his arms and pulled her close to him, giving her a thrill of excitement as she was forced to her side on his lap. He stroked her sides and moved down to her exposed tummy, gently mussing the short, soft fur he found there. His gentle touch earned a quiet coo and brought a smile to both their faces.

A soft snort announced the elder sister’s arrival back from her errand. She gently closed the doors behind her with her hind hoof, then trotted over to the bed with her head held high in contempt.

“Send me off, then take time for yourselves… I see, now.”

David looked up at her, smiling. “Now, Celestia, I love you as well. Come here to me,” he said with his right hand outstretched.

It didn’t take her long to shed her vestments, and she paid no mind to me as well. Now disrobed, she boldly climbed onto the bed and straddled his legs, pinning them beneath her as she plopped down in the only spot available to her.

“Ooph!” David muttered under the new pressure.

“Are you alright?” Celestia asked, inches from his face.

David stifled a laugh, then kissed her. “I suppose. Though, if you wanted a place to sit, we could’ve moved.”

Celestia blushed, then lay her head on his chest. “I already have the best seat. I won’t ask for more.”

There they were, the two eldest, most powerful alicorns of the land, curled up on top of and alongside this one mysterious man. Would any that hear my tale of this ever believe my words? Surely they could not, as they came from me, the spirit of chaos, and this outlandish story was too far-fetched for any to believe. Or so it would seem. Only time would tell.

***

Time passed quickly for the sisters and their man, and soon the exchange was at hand. Honestly, it was somewhat of a miracle that somepony didn’t enter to find their princesses intertwined with David; it would’ve made a prized memory for the likes of Cadance, Shining, or even Twilight. Though I think ‘prize fight’ might be a more apt term for the latter two. Even so, nopony intruded, and Celestia and Luna were able to withdraw themselves with dignity.

Celestia then went to gather the rest, with the exceptions of Cadance, who deserved her rest, and Shining, who would not leave her side. With all but the exceptions assembled, Celestia informed them of the coming day and how they could be of assistance. As she finished, the clockwork prompting of magic came from the celestial bodies and rang true through the sisters and David, who shivered noticeably, as usual.

Twilight and her friends were set to watch over David while Celestia and Luna proceeded to Celestia’s balcony to make the exchange. It seemed as though the royal sisters were not yet ready to divulge Luna’s secret weakness during a one-pony exchange.

Twilight sat on Luna’s balcony as a potential messenger should anything go wrong, while the rest crowded around David for support. Applejack even dared to crawl up next to him on the bed and hold his hand in her hoof, the love-struck dear, much to the surprise of her sporty blue friend.

As the magic ended the night and started the day, David gripped the orange hoof tightly and groaned, his eyes shut tightly at the intense sensation, while the others sat breathlessly watching. The event did not last long, and as it passed, David relaxed and started to breathe normally again, much to everypony’s relief.

Soon after, the princesses returned and were dutifully notified of David’s reactions. The news didn’t seem to faze them much.

With that hurdle over with, the elders dismissed everyone for breakfast and asked that they return when finished. Twilight understood and took her friends to the dining hall, regardless of their opinions to do otherwise.

It was only a short while later that a knock came at the door. After feeding the lot, Cherry brought portions of breakfast for Celestia, Luna, and especially, David. Being ushered in, she pushed a small serving cart ahead of her filled with the usual scrumptious bits and bites she was so well-known for.

She stopped at the bedside to greet the group. “Good morning, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, David. I sure hope you are feeling better today!”

David smiled and nodded, but elected to say nothing.

She grinned in response, then turned toward her wares. “What can I get for you all? It’s important to eat to keep up your strength!” She emphasized strength, rearing up a bit in a playful way.

“Thank you, Cherry. You are most kind. While I do not feel like much, perhaps some fruit… I do hope David will acquiesce and enjoy himself,” Luna said.

David smiled and cracked his parched lips. “Oatmeal, please, and some milk,” he said.

“Good choice!” Cherry replied, still full of energy. “How about some of those bars I made? I think you’ll like em!”

David nodded politely. “Sure, let’s do that instead of the oatmeal and add some fresh fruit as well.”

“As you wish,” Cherry said, bowed, then turned to the elder princess who was sitting nearby. “How about you, Princess Celestia?”

“Oh, I am not quite hungry yet, thank you.”

Luna turned to her sister. “You really should eat something, Tia. We need to keep up our strength.”

Celestia huffed. “Fine. What else do you have?”

“If you’re looking for something different, I have a lot of pastries and some coffee cake.”

Celestia shook her head. “On second thought, I will take it all. The pastries, the cake, and some tea with milk please.”

Cherry looked a bit shocked at the change of pace. “Of course, Your Highness. Let me set up a tray.”

“Thank you, but that won’t be necessary, Cherry. Just leave the cart as-is. It is less work for us all that way.”

“Okay,” Cherry replied.

It was at that moment that David was forced to reject the lovely breakfast he had taken in, again. Cherry wheeled around in shock as David politely turned his head as his body emptied what little he had eaten into a napkin in his hand. Luna stood on the bed and helped him clean up and disposed of the waste quietly.

“David…” Cherry whispered.

He coughed a little, then faced her. “Sorry, Cherry. The food was great, but my body isn’t ready for it yet. I guess I’m still a little sick.”

Cherry’s ears flattened against her head. “Oh, okay. I’m sorry to hear that. Is there anything else I can do?”

David shook his head. “No, not right now. But come here, I want to thank you.”

Cherry walked over slowly. As she reached the bedside, David reached out with his arms and Cherry reared up to meet him. He pulled her up and off her hooves into a big hug.

“Thanks, Cherry. I know it’s not easy seeing a friend sick like this,” he said; the stench from his breath made her eyes water.

She pressed her head into his neck and nuzzled him tenderly before he relaxed his grip and she slid off the bed and onto the floor.

“Thanks, David. I think I needed that,” Cherry said sheepishly.

“Heh, we both did,” he replied. “Now go see the others, I’m sure they’re hungry too.”

Even though that particular task was already taken care of, she smiled somewhat then turned to leave. At the door, she looked back one more time, winked and then left.

“Surely her staff has taken care of the others,” Luna said.

“Yes, but what he did was appropriate. If things change, I will call for her. Would that be okay, David?” Celestia asked.

David nodded silently in reply.

***

A bit later, all the ponies had gathered around again. While most were keeping David entertained and cared for, Twilight was busy explaining plans she had made during the night to the other princesses—it was obvious that she didn’t get any sleep.

Even through all her experience and aptitude with magic, she could only come back to one thing—the elements. She argued over and over about her faith in the magic of friendship and how it was their last chance, at least that she could think of. She was so distraught, so completely overwhelmed by David’s plight that she could barely hold herself together. Seeing this, Cadance and the other princesses attempted to console her.

“Twilight, you must calm down. Even if the magic of friendship can help him, and I too believe it might, you must be ready and able to use it,” Celestia said soothingly.

“Sister is right. We know you have done all you can, we all have, but to continue forward, we must be strong enough for when that moment comes. Please, sit and rest for a bit.”

Twilight shook her head. “I know you’re right, I do, really. It’s just, this is too much! Forget about me, you two must be suffering as well, and I can’t do anything to help you!”

Celestia smiled and nuzzled her former student. “My dear Twilight, you have done wonders for us just by being here. There is sometimes little more anypony can do in these situations other than stand side-by-side. For that, I thank you.”

Cadance didn’t have any words to say, she just snuggled up close to her sister-in-law and nuzzled her gently, letting her warmth and love be shared openly.

Twilight sighed. “I’m sorry.” She started to sniffle. “I… I’m just worried he won’t survive much longer. Surely I’m not the only one?”

The other mares closed in and rested their heads together, sharing in their combined sorrows.

With a hushed voice, Luna laid her heart bare. “Twilight, listen to me. I want to believe this will work, and I too, think that this may be his only chance. Once, I was saved by the power of the elements—no, the power of friendship. So, prepare yourself; prepare your friends. The time has surely come. What do you say, Sister?”

“I am ready if you say so, Lulu. Twilight, we will wait until you are ready.”

“Sorry to intrude, but I have a word to say here as well,” I interrupted, appearing close behind them.

Celestia turned to me with a look of contempt. “Yes, Discord?”

“Let’s not shoot the messenger, shall we? I too have been doing quite a bit to ensure David’s survival, and I can’t help but cautiously voice a dissenting opinion.”

“Why?” Twilight whined.

“Come now, surely you all can see it. I admit it is sad to think about, but as it is, David will most likely not survive the day. However, he will almost assuredly perish if Twilight here uses the magic of friendship on him. It would be akin to setting him off like a firecracker with so much magical energy pouring into his body. I simply cannot see that as being a good thing.”

Twilight quickly offered a rebuttal. “That might be true if it was my magic alone, but the magic of friendship acts differently. Its power is separate from my own; it comes from the combination of the love and friendship we have for each other. Even after Tirek had taken all of my natural magic, it still resided within me, within us all. I think that will make a difference.”

I shrugged. “Suit yourself. I was just doing my due diligence, that’s all. Please don’t get upset on my account.”

“No, I won’t. I can tell you didn’t mean any harm, Discord. I think I can thank you for that.” Twilight forced a cracked smile; it almost broke my heart.

I nodded, then retreated to the rafters again. Better not to overstay my welcome.

Twilight turned back to her elders. “Okay, it’s time. Let's talk to David.”

The princesses slowly walked over to the bedside, politely interrupting the casual conversation taking place there. Once they had everypony’s attention, Twilight cleared her throat and began to speak.

“David, we’re all really concerned for you, and honestly we’re running out of options on how to help. I have an idea, it’s a long shot, but I think it’s worth trying. Celestia, Luna, and Cadance have agreed to it, and I’d like to hear you opinion too.”

David nodded. “Okay, Twilight. I trust you, what is it?”

Twilight took in a big breath. “I know I mentioned this before but I think it’s time that we use the elements,” she shook her head. “Sorry, I keep saying that wrong. The elements are gone; I want us to use the magic of friendship to heal you.” Tears began to form, and her voice began to crack as she continued, “There’s a chance, a chance it can cure you— that it can help you like it helped Luna, and how it helped clear the minds of my confused friends. It’s… it’s all I can do! I need to know what you think. I need your permission. It may actually be very painful for you since I will be using powerful magic, but I still think there’s a chance. David, what do you want me to do?”

David was silent. He put his hand on her head and pulled her close to his chest, slowly running his hand through her mane. Twilight silently fought back against her tears and growing anxiety.

A thin, raspy voice came out. “Let’s do it. Can you take me outside?” he said.

Twilight raised her head and looked at him through her tear-laden eyes. “Sure.”

***

The garden outside the observatory was beautiful that morning. The air was crisp, and the sky was bright, clear, and blue.

David was hauled out from the castle on a makeshift stretcher made out of his sheets. Celestia and Luna held the leading corners in their teeth and stood tall, using their considerable power to keep David aloft and safe. The two earth ponies, Applejack and Pinkie Pie, brought up the rear, with Shining Armor keeping David steady with his magic. The procession through the halls caused quite a disturbance, though, as neither Celestia or Luna paid any attention to the guards as they passed by, leaving Cadance and Twilight to quell their concerns.

They took David out to the grass and set him down gingerly.

Seeing a moment to be useful, I snapped my claws and manifested a nice, large rock behind David that would do well as a backrest. Surprisingly, Twilight turned and smiled at me in response.

Applejack, Celestia, and Luna propped David up into a seated position while Rarity came up from behind holding pillows in her magic. After Rarity had stuffed the gap behind him, the others eased him back to rest. He was finally set.

David raised his head to the sky, seeming to stare out into the blue abyss. I couldn’t help but read his mind one more time as he sat there.

‘Blue… so blue. A slight breeze; the scent of a meadow. Cool grass below, so cold.’

Cadance finally walked through the door with Cherry behind her. We were all assembled.

David looked around at his friends. He reached out toward Celestia and Luna, and they met his embrace. Crying and soft words could be heard but not understood as they spent tender moments together.

David raised his voice. “Don’t worry, Twilight has a way of finding the answer. You’ll see.”

He then turned to Luna and kissed her tenderly. She pushed into it, both passion and sadness fueling her desire for closeness as she practically crawled into his lap.

David broke the kiss; breathless, he coughed for air. He then whispered something in her ear.

Luna nodded and wiped her tears away with her foreleg, then stood and joined the group.

David turned to Celestia and wrapped his arms around her. She turned away, resisting. He would have none of it, though, and pulled her head back toward him with his hand. Once locked in his gaze, she could not turn away again. David darted forward with what strength he had and took her lips. With her defenses broken, she pushed him back into the rock and met his passion with her own.

The sudden reveal of the truth was met by gasps from the crowd and a somewhat knowing titter from Cadance. The princess’ secret was no more.

Celestia melted into the kiss as David stroked her mane and held her close. Finally parting, she rested her head on his chest, weeping silently. He kissed her forehead and scratched her ears trying to revive her.

With one last burst of energy, Celestia raised her head again and met him with another passionate embrace that would be remembered for years. Though, that too had a limit. She soon broke contact, walked through the group and sat down behind them, facing away.

Twilight followed her former mentor. She approached her tentatively but said nothing. Instead, she turned around, then sat down with her back against Celestia’s.

David regained his composure and addressed the group. “So, anypony else want a hug?” He reached out with his arms wide open.

A small stampede met him, almost bowling him over. They all took turns, caring and sharing their love and well-wishes. Applejack especially, as she snuck in and gave David a quick kiss on his cheek before running back and sitting next to Luna.

After Applejack’s exit, Cherry approached her friend cautiously, feeling self-conscious among the company of heroines and princesses.

“So, um… something big going on?” she asked.

David smiled and nodded. “You know, just causing trouble as usual.”

She broke his gaze and stared at the ground. “You’d better not. I still have an IOU to cash in!” she huffed half-heartedly, pawing at the ground with her hoof.

David chuckled. “Don’t worry, I’m good for it. But, Cherry…” She finally raised her head. “I want you to know how grateful I am to you. You’ve been a good friend, my best friend here. I don’t think I’ve said ‘thank you’ enough.”

Cherry’s eyes filled with tears. “You don’t have to, you know? Every time you smile, that’s thanks enough.”

She then tackled the man and wrapped him in a hug, her tears soaking into his shirt as she sobbed. David wrapped his arms around her and nuzzled her while tenderly stroking her neck.

“Shhh. Shhh. It’ll be alright,” he consoled her. “I’m not going anywhere, I’ll be right here.” David gently rocked her in his arms, calming the distraught mare.

After she had stopped crying, David pulled her up and away to look at her face. She was doing her best to stem the tide of tears, but the levee was weak, and she was forced to close her eyelids and turn away to prevent her will from breaking again.

David, too almost cried as he met her gaze. When she turned away, he smiled a bit, and pulled her in for another warm hug, then kissed her cheek tenderly.

Feeling his warmth against her face, she opened her eyes again and started to pull away. Now with space between them, they gazed at each other, both more secure and resolute than before.

Cherry smiled and mouthed some words, which David nodded to in return. She then left him and sat behind the others.

***

After the last had left, Twilight walked up to David, and Celestia joined Luna.

Twilight turned to him, serious and stone-faced. “Are you ready?” she asked.

“What?” he answered. “You don’t want a hug? I could use one, you know.”

Twilight stifled her tears and practically jumped on him.

“Ooph! I know, Twilight, I know. Thank you.”

Twilight pressed into his neck and nuzzled his ear, then quickly pulled away and gave him some distance.

She faced her friends. “Okay, we all know why we’re here. We all know how we feel. Let’s show David the power of friendship! Let’s make this right, for David!”

Her friends sounded in a mutual cheer and began to line up next to Twilight. She, in turn, lowered her head and began to focus her magic on her horn.

David grimaced under the strain.

The look of pain on David’s face made Twilight wince, but she closed her eyes and continued to concentrate. Soon, light seeped from below her closed eyelids as the power consumed her. A faint aura of light encircled Twilight, and her friends solemnly bowed their heads and closed their eyes. Then, they too began to glow.

A moment later, and a small ribbon of prismatic light extended from Twilight’s chest and flowed from her to each of her friends, uniting the power within them.

Silently feeling her friends connections, Twilight raised her head and opened her eyes.

A bright explosion from Twilight passed over her and extended out to the others, clothing them in the rainbow power of friendship. Each mare’s eyes were white with power, and that power enveloped them, changing them and lifting them from the ground as they focused on their shared goal.

United as one large, multi-colored, swirling ball of power, they poured their magic into David, hoping and praying to save their friend.

The spear of rainbow power struck David, and he was lifted off the grass and forced to stand on his tiptoes, back arched, arms stretched out to the side.

The few not involved shielded their eyes from the intense display; even I stood slack-jawed in awe.

I looked deep into his eyes, into his mind, searching for a glimmer of hope.

‘I… I feel alive, and so at peace! I can’t feel any pain at all, only warmth and love. It’s as if each of them is wrapped around me, holding me tightly in a hug. This must be what Harmony feels like.’

The beam of magic faded from the six, and David slumped down to his knees on the grass, panting and tired from the experience.

As the heavenly glow dissipated from Twilight and her friends, they slowly came out of their trance and peered at David, too scared to speak.

David looked up and smiled. “I think… I think it worked!”

David laughed and the ponies cheered. Celestia and Luna embraced each other.

I couldn’t help but grin as well; David’s smile was infectious. The magic shared with him had left him with a blissful high, and he was slow to recover from it.

Luna walked over, somewhat unsteady on her hooves as she too tried to recover from the emotional rollercoaster. As she reached him, she smiled at David, only for her smile to fall.

***

Act XXXV - The First and Last

Luna smiled at David, only for her countenance to fall. “Dear, are you bleeding?” she gestured to his lip.

David reached up with his hand, only to pull it back covered in blood.

Suddenly, Luna shrieked, causing everypony to turn. David had gone from all smiles to doubled over on the ground and was now coughing up blood.

The crowd gasped, then went eerily silent as Luna’s face went pale. Luna called back to her sister, “Tia, come quickly!” only for Celestia to arrive in a near instant. “Tia, this is physical, right, you can heal him!” Luna pleaded maniacally.

Celestia looked on, unsure, but the panic in Luna’s eyes spurred her on. She powered her horn, only to hear David’s scream gurgle through the blood in his throat. She quickly stopped her efforts.

Twilight was the second to arrive. “Discord!”

I popped over. With a wave of my paw, I once again laid bare his mysteries.

The magic was still separated, but now the pool itself violently thrashed around, pushing and stretching against his physical body, making his flesh and muscles ripple as it pulsed within him. There was also something new, something scary. A black void now sat at the center, pushing back against the princesses’ magic.

“I… I don’t know, I don’t know! What is that!?” Twilight yelled out.

“It’s the void,” I answered. “It feels the same as when he arrived. It even has traces of chaos in it.”

“Can you fix it!?” she pleaded.

I stared into Twilight’s eyes; tears welled up inside her even as her anger and frustration grew. I turned back to look at David. “I… I don’t think so. It’s much too different from my own magic. I’m sorry, Twilight.”

Luna snapped back to reality, finally finding her words. “HELP HIM!” she screamed into the air, aimed at nopony.

Her pained voice pinned my ears back to my skull. I looked down at the ground; I couldn’t help but feel somewhat responsible. “I don’t know how,” I whimpered.

David grunted as he lay on his back. He looked up at us, at me, and held out his bloodied right hand while staring at me with one unclenched eye. He grinned.

I looked at him, lying there, then up to the others for guidance. Twilight caught my eye and nodded. I’d never been so scared.

I summoned all my strength and reached out with my paw, only for David to grab it firmly.

(Forgive me, this last bit had to be recalled to me because I remembered nothing.)

Apparently, when he touched me my eyes went white, and I went completely rigid. David glowed brightly, then a pulse of raw energy shot out and pushed all the others away.

They said the brightness continued to grow until it fully enveloped him and white light was pouring out of my orifices. I then cried out, and a rainbow beam not dissimilar to what Twilight used shot out of me and split, hitting everypony in the area. They too were encompassed by an aura, each shining in colors respective to their magic or talent, while I glowed a faint quasi-grey with purple stripes. The magic then surged again and reversed course, pulling energy from each pony and myself back through me and into David.

As the mass of magic reached him, a loud crack could be heard, and I was thrown back and finally regained control of my senses. The power must have been massive, as I noticed moments later that it had shattered the rock David had previously been leaning against.

David now shone with a magical aura that cycled through every color in the spectrum. As it flicked around him like a flame, the ponies and I were forced to shield our eyes from its brilliance.

David screamed again, louder than ever before. He twisted on the ground, racked with pain as he knelt on his hands and knees. He balled his hands into fists and struck the earth as the power caused his muscles to cramp under the great strain.

As I continued to stare, I noticed in horror that the magical flames burned away at his clothing, his sheets, even vaporised the apple blossom talisman he wore around his neck. He let out another groan after the fabric was gone, but the flames continued to burn, scorching the grass and tearing away at his own skin in places, leaving it dead and blackened.

Luna cried out in pain and buried her head in her hooves rather than watch her loved one being torn apart.

David’s magical fields were still visible due to my spell, and as we watched his demise, the vessels of magic ruptured from the inside, warping his body and causing his bones to snap under the immense pressure. The separate magics of the princesses twisted and flowed, seemingly to be gobbled up by the void.

Many could not stand to look and took solace in their friends’ embrace. I, however, was struck dumb by the sight and could not move.

David howled again as his tensed limbs started to break down, tendons snapping and muscles tearing under his skin.

I looked on and could not help but shed tears for the man. He didn’t deserve this, though I couldn’t think of anypony who did. Then, I too closed my eyes.

David gasped one last time as another powerful wave of magic erupted out of him and was felt by all. It was the last.

As the magical wave passed, ponies looked back to the carnage. David lay crumpled on the ground, burnt, broken, and still. A smoldering black scorch mark encircled him where the grass had been singed and the rock once stood.

I gathered my bearings and walked over to him. As I touched his still smoldering form, I dropped my head. A quick snap of my claws covered his body with a clean white sheet.

***

‘Beeping, stupid beeping.’

“Ugh.”

I reached over, grabbed my phone, and swiped to turn off my alarm.

‘Crap, I gotta get up, or I’m going to fall asleep again.’

I got out of bed, stretched, reached for the cord and pulled it, turning on the light.

‘Okay, I’m up. Let’s do this. Bathroom first; right.’

A few minutes later, I sat in front of my computer and logged in. The news was somewhat boring. I checked the weather. Clear. Sigh. I did some random surfing to pass the time, and… gone. Time to get ready for work.

‘Shower, hair, teeth, deodorant. Check.’

Back to the bedroom.

‘What to wear? Looks like a shorts day. Gotta remember to do a cold laundry load tonight.’

Finally, I was clean, dressed, and ready, so I checked my things. ‘Wallet, badge, phone, keys… check. Ready. Oops, it’s Monday.’

I went to the fridge and pull out some pre-cooked meals, put em in a cloth bag and headed for the door.

‘Okay, now I’m ready. Off to work.’

***

Another night. I was back John and Katie’s house again to babysit. They never get a night out for themselves; it’s the least I could do.

Their kids, Kylie and Susan, were curled up on the floor, working their way through Netflix.

‘Hmm, looks like they’re growing up: Jake and the Pirates, Phineas & Ferb, …oh, ponies.’ I chuckled to myself. ‘Maybe they’re not grown up yet.’

They started an episode.

‘Hmm, I think they watched this last time… the Halloween episode, “Luna Eclipsed.” Meh, who am I fooling, I remember it pretty well. I guess I’m not grown up either.’

I watched the episode with the kids.

“Ah. The ringleader of the frightened children. Hast thou come to make peace?”

‘Hah. Princess, you need to relax.’

Ugh, another headache. I closed my eyes.

***

Just another work day. I was minding my own business, checking up on some work tickets, when I heard some voices from the cubicle across the way.

“Oh, Chris, I didn’t know you were a brony!”

“Uh, yeah,” Chris replied sheepishly.

“So you like that kid’s show?”

“…”

I turned to see what was up. ‘Ahh, it’s Craig, what a jerk.’

“Well?” Craig goaded Chris into answering.

Chris turned away to face his monitor and ignored him.

Craig smirked and reached down for something on the desk.

Somehow, I got there first and picked up the figure. “Oh, Rainbow Dash, huh. Not bad, but I’d have gone with a princess,” I commented.

Chris looked up at me, Craig too.

“You watch that show?” Craig asked accusingly.

I shrugged. “Not much. Only when I’m taking care of my friends’ kids.”

It was true, I’d only seen it off Netflix while ‘sitting their kids. Not that I minded.

“You a brony too?” Craig poked me in the shoulder.

I gave him a puzzled look. Chris looked at me. I looked at the figure.

“I kinda like it; yeah, I guess I am.”

“Whatever.” Craig out.

Chris turned to me. “Really, David?” He shot me an odd look.

I shrugged again, this time wearing a quiet smile over defeating Craig. “Well, I know all the characters by now and have seen a bunch of episodes.”

Chris smiled. “Oh, what’s your favorite?”

I thought back to the last time with John’s kids.“I guess ‘Luna Eclipsed.’ ”

Chris looked genuinely surprised. “Really? Huh, they almost never show that episode on TV.”

“Well, the kids really like it, so I’ve seen it plenty of times.”

“Got a second-best?”

I thought silently for a moment. “Uh… season 4 finale? They really went DBZ there.”

“You liked that one?” he laughed.

“Meh, Twilight was funny when overpowered.” I handed his figure back.

Chris smirked. “Whatever man. That’s cool. Thanks for having my back.”

***

‘Another day, another errand.’

I found myself at my local grocery store. I wanted to bring something to the office potluck and needed ingredients.

‘Let’s see, garlic, cream cheese, Worcestershire sauce, Tabasco. That’ll do for the dip. A bag of in-house fried tortilla chips, and I’m set for the snack, now what to do for the entree?’

I pushed the cart around the aisles looking for inspiration, but it was not coming easily.

‘Seven-layer bean dip? No, that’s another dip, you dip, hehe. Oooh, green chile cheese enchiladas!’

I knew my coworker was bringing his awesome salsa, and that would go well with my dish, so I settled on that.

I raced back to the produce section and picked up some white onions and Anaheim peppers. After securing the produce, I went and collected some corn tortillas, some canned green chili sauce, a cubed blend of Mexican cheeses, and sour cream.

I thought back. ‘I’ve got cilantro and tomato at home for a garnish. Uhh, am I out of EVOO?’

I went back and picked up a new bottle of olive oil, just in case.

Now standing in the checkout line, I let my eyes wander while I waited. On the far wall were a bunch of reusable shopping bags for sale and I noticed a familiar bright pink bag. On the front was both Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash.

‘Hmm, not what I would’ve gone with, but I’m not in marketing or brand management. I kinda wonder what’s on the back, though.’

“Good evening, did you find everything?” the cashier asked, pulling me from my thoughts.

“Oh, yeah. Thanks,” I replied, putting the rest of my stuff from the cart onto the belt.

“Do you need bags?”

“Oh, right. Sorry,” I said, hefting my ratty green bags up onto the belt as well. “Just one of those days I guess.”

***

I hung up the phone, somewhat exasperated after talking to my friend who just happened to be a long-lost ex.

‘Why do I even talk to her anymore. Well, ‘talk’ isn’t quite the word. I listen, she talks. I mean, I’m glad she’s doing well, even though I can’t say the same. Sometimes I’d like to vent too, ya know.’

I turned on the TV to decompress. Discovery was airing another ad for their sister channel, Discovery Family. Transformers, Littlest Pet Shop, and… ponies.

‘Oh, so that’s where they’re on.’

I pressed ‘Guide’ and looked up the channel. There was a veritable marathon of episodes every day.

‘Wow. Well if the kids ever have to come over here, I know where to find it.’

I pressed “List” and tried to catch up on some of my DVR’d shows.

***

It was a dark night; that much I remembered.

‘Sirens, talking, pain. Lots of pain.’

“Pulse is at 150, blood pressure is a bit low. Minor first degree burns all over his body.”

Light entered my eyes for a moment; it was blindingly bright.

“Pupils are slow. Breathing is shallow, be prepared if he crashes.”

A different voice came, “Sir, can you hear me? Squeeze my hand if you can hear me.”

‘I can’t feel my hands.’ I squeezed everything but started to black out.

“VFib, he’s crashing. Charge to one twenty!”

“Charging… ready.”

“Clear!”

‘Unnnnnngh!’

“Still in VFib.”

“Bag him. Charge again, one sixty.”

“Charging… …ready.”

“Clear!”

‘Unnnnnnnnngh!’

“Bag! One mil epi.”

“He’s back; good sinus. Pressure is rising.”

“Uhhh,” I mumbled.

“Hey, stay with us, okay? Can you hear me?”

I think I nodded.

“You were shocked pretty bad when a tree was hit by lightning. We’re taking you to Mercy.”

I nodded again.

***

‘Beeping again, stupid beeping! The sounds, the smells, so clinical. They’re all wrong…’

Somebody came beside me and murmured. I tried to respond, but they left.

‘Beeping… beeping…’

A voice. “Da…id.”

“Luna?…” I tried to squeak out.

‘More beeping, always beeping!’

“…”

Silence.

“…”

‘Crying, lots of crying.’

‘The wind and the smell of burning. Pain.’

A gasp, more silence.

“…what d— it…”

“That… was a true…”

***

Luna and Celestia sat sobbing together.

Twilight huddled with Cadance and Shining.

I sat with Fluttershy and Rarity.

Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Cherry sat quietly together.

As I consoled Fluttershy, I happened to notice something near David’s corpse… a soft glow.

I thought it might be just a glare off the sheet, but I turned to get a better look anyway.

No, it was a faint blue light… and it was growing.

After wrapping Fluttershy in Rarity’s embrace, I stood up and wandered back over to where he lay.

It continued expanding, growing tall and taking shape… an odd shape.

Fluttershy must have been watching me as she noticed it too and gasped, causing heads to turn.

Celestia and Luna broke their embrace and looked on through tear-stained faces.

A form was growing above David’s husk, translucent and ghostly.

It was soon bigger, wider and longer than the man ever was.

Ethereal blue flames flowed from the form.

A head raised from the sheet. A muzzle, long, angular. Pointed ears. Black depths filled the eyes.

From the head, a neck, then shoulders and forelegs. It was equine in form… probably.

The chest, muscular and barrel shaped, lead to a wide back and then haunches.

Long, sturdy legs appeared, then a tail. A tail of pale blue fire.

The head raised up and shook, a pointed spear of a horn now visible at the top. It’s short mane flickered in the sunlight.

The fully formed ghost horse reared back and cast a blue tint across the garden as it stretched its wings wide.

Now again on all fours, it closed its wings but the pure sunlight did not return.

All looked to the sky to see both sun and moon above in the once-noonday sky, now bisected into perfect day and night.

No pony had seen such a thing in years… not since the plunderseeds.

Silence…

The ethereal equine scanned the crowd, raised its head, then vanished in a bright flash, and suddenly the sky was back to normal.

Luna gasped. “Sister, what does it mean? What was that, that thing?”

Celestia stood with her mouth slightly agape. ‘It is impossible. Were it true, it would be the greatest loss we will ever face.’ She closed her mouth and looked up to the sky. “That, …my dear Lulu, was a true prince. The first, but now he is gone.”

Luna dropped her head, and Celestia nuzzled her sister tenderly as they both wept.

I looked around at the stunned faces, then to back to David’s tortured corpse. “Goodbye,” I said, then stood and turned.

“…”

“Uuuuunfh…” It was a small sound.

I wheeled around and cast my magic over the sheet.

There lay the large, ethereal, alicorn pony, superimposed over David’s shrouded body. It was huge, majestic, and full of every color of magic imaginable.

I ripped off the sheet, causing the crowd to gasp in horror, then bent down.

“Help,” he muttered.

I turned to Celestia. “He’s… he’s alive.”

The sisters reeled in shock, incapable of believing such a thing could be possible after what they witnessed before. They were too scared to believe.

Luna and Celestia cautiously came over to join me.

David took shallow breaths; his body still broken from the ordeal.

We all searched the scene for his magic, but it was not found like before. Now, the pony was the magic. There were no connections, no vessels, and no void.

“This cannot be,” Luna stammered.

I turned to Celestia. “You need to heal him; he won’t last much longer.”

She looked away. “I will not hurt him. You know what it would do to him in this state!” she yelled.

I shook her, staring into her fear-filled eyes. “Celestia, you must, or he will perish.”

Celestia wept as she charged her horn but David did not budge. She pointed it at the broken man’s body, whispered, ”Forgive me,” then released her spell, blinding us all.

Sounds of popping bones and sizzling flesh filled our senses as the sun burned all the damage away and replaced what was lost with new life.

Finally, David gasped, taking in air.

“David!” Luna yelled as she tackled him.

Celestia, now spent, crumpled to the ground. I picked her up the best I could and placed her at David’s side. She looked up at him tentatively with tears in her eyes. “Is it really you?” she asked.

David blinked, smiled at his lovers, then fell into a deep sleep.

***

Epilogue/Afterword

Greetings, my dear readers, it is I, your beloved author, Discord. No need to stand on my account, we’re all friends here, right?

***The Fate of David***

First off, let me reassure you regarding the fate of that man, David.

At this moment, he is indeed alive and well as can be; still a man, yet now also something else and even more unfamiliar. I’d explain more, but I simply don’t have the same access to him as I did before; I’ll go over that in a moment.

Now, where were we? Yes, back to the ending. Celestia was able to save David by mending his frail, broken human body, though healing that much damage left him rather… uncommunicative. Understanding the thaumatology behind her spell is important, so I’ll see if I can explain.

You see, Celestia’s healing spells require magic from both the caster and the target, and utilize that power to repair damage by accelerating the physical body’s natural healing when possible, and when impossible, recreating the lost tissue. As she espoused earlier, this can take quite a bit of energy, both magical and physical. In David’s case, his injuries were quite extensive, and subsequently, the healing has sapped him dry. To put it mildly, he entered a temporary coma while his body recovered and his magic regenerated. That’s right; I said his magic! Gone are the times where he was simply a leech bound to others. However, with his reserves so completely spent, it took quite a while. And so, he slept.

As for the form his magic has taken, I can only comment on what I saw. It was certainly unexpected, that’s for sure, and a little intimidating. It’s definitely equine in nature; though somewhat more sleek and muscular a form than that of your average stallion.

‘Why’ is probably the more important question. I imagine that coming from a world without magic has something to do with it; that, and the connections he has made here in Equestria. I wish I could expound on it, but alas, that will have to wait.

The last morsel I have to chew on is somewhat of a puzzle. At the time when we feared the worst, I overheard Celestia mumbling something about a “prince.” I rarely doubt my sense of hearing, but I’m hoping she was not speaking literally. Most likely those were but delusions conjured from the agony of the situation. However, Celestia has been known to see things from time to time, so I’ll save this bit and see if it gains interest. Regardless, what will come of it, only time will tell.

***The End of the Story***

I do hope you enjoyed David’s story. It certainly was a hoot for me as I watched him stumble around the castle. While I’m sure there is plenty more, I’m sure you are wondering why I didn’t write about David’s coma and left off at such an unfortunate moment. Well, you can blame those vindictive sisters for that, as after they had carted David off to the hospital, their panic-infused minds decided I should be barred from David and their presence. Something about “reflect on your actions,” and “thy comeuppance hast arrived.” Whatever. They didn’t stone me or banish me, so I suppose I should be grateful considering my invasion of their privacy. The ban didn’t last forever, thankfully, otherwise I never would have been able to complete the story by filling in the few important little details that I was not privy to. That brings me to another thought…

***Thank You, My Editor and Benefactors***

I would like to take a moment to shout the praises of my dear editor and friend, Fluttershy. When I first brought her the idea of chronicling David’s life in Equestria, she was oddly supportive. And though quite reserved in her outward nature, Fluttershy has shown a blazing passion for writing, and through that, she was able to help create this massive epic for others to read.
But that was not the end of her surprises. Lo and behold, early in the process, Fluttershy shocked me again by approving the “detailed” report I made of David’s bedtime activities. Originally, I had submitted the extremely accurate draft of Act IX to her as a joke, but I distinctly remember when she returned it properly edited, even though she was red-faced and hid behind her mane. So cute!

I suppose I should also thank the princesses, Celestia especially. After my ban was lifted, even though David was not yet with us again, Celestia read through the draft of this work and approved it for publication. Well, not widespread publication; she has allowed only five copies to be printed, one for each of the princesses’ royal libraries and one for the archives. It is up to each of them to decide if the material is to be restricted or not, but I imagine it will rarely see the light of day. But again, I should be grateful that it is allowed to exist as at all!

***The Future***

Even with David asleep, time marched on. Many events have unfolded here in Equestria that he missed. I could write about them, but it hardly makes sense to do so, here in the annals of his story. Though now that he has awakened, somepony must have caught him up with the times, and perhaps he can simply enlighten you himself.

***Goodbye***

That about sums it up. David lives, but his future tales must be told by another. I have spent all of my reformed-villain credit and cannot afford another venture at this time. I’m sure somepony will take up the mantle; to quote Celestia, “as the first of his kind here, we should record [David’s] history. Though, next time, perhaps with less tawdry detail.” I do hope she learns to lighten up a bit. So for now, I bid you farewell. Thank you, my dear reader, for reading this tale, that you might share in the joys and sorrows of that man whom I have come to call ‘friend.’ I hope you have learned something, and that his tale will stay with you in your heart.

***

Part 1 - Enter the Human: Act I-A - Where Did I Put My Shoes? (v2)

Author's Note

Welcome to the first installment of "First There Were None. Then He Arrived".
Please stop by the profile page and check out the companion works that are published simultaneously.
Various art will also be added and it will be linked wherever appropriate: in the story, on the profile page, or in blog posts. You may also wish to check out the DeviantArt link.

Part 1 - Enter the Human: Act I-A - Where Did I Put My Shoes? (v2)

First There Were None. Then He Arrived

Part 1 - Enter the Human (Acts 1-5)

Act I-A - Where Did I Put My Shoes?

He arrived at the grocery store one night, just as the sun was setting. The weather outside was threatening rain, so he got an umbrella out of his trunk. Walking to the storefront, dark clouds circled, and the wind began to howl. He ran in an attempt to take refuge from the approaching rain, barely making it to the doors as the torrent started. Finally, he was safe inside.

As he finished shopping, he could still hear the storm raging outside. People were huddled around the entrance even as the employees held the doors shut to keep the wind and rain at bay. He stared in awe at the force of nature as the storm blew through the cityscape. Rain was pouring in sheets sideways as the wind tried to throw everything around.

After he had watched for a bit, the wind and rain seemed to slow, and he gained the courage to make his way back outside to his car. Just as he started to approach the doors, a massive thunderclap roared, and the lights disappeared as a large blackout affected the area. Everyone in the store stood perfectly still in the darkness.

Preferring to be in the dim light of dusk instead of the pitch-blackness of the store, he made his way again toward the doors. Nodding to the employees, they pulled open the now unpowered doors to grant his exit. Opening his umbrella, and with a smile on his face and his few purchases in his bags, he left the dark and stepped out into the quieting storm outside. He had always liked storms, and what was left of this one didn’t bother him in the least.

He approached his vehicle, only to be startled by a flash of lightning, the first he had seen that night. It made him shut his eyes tightly, the air feeling somewhat tingly around him under his umbrella. He was relieved that he had come to no harm. He slowly opened his eyes again, only to see a patch of darkness in his vision. He thought he was seeing spots from the brightness of the flash, but as he turned his head left and right, something odd happened: the blackness stayed in one spot.

He turned around, looking back at the store. There, he saw the shocked faces of people through the glass. Some of them banged on the door from the inside, mouths moving, their silent screams trying to get his attention. He turned again, only to see that the blackness had expanded, and now had eclipsed almost the entire scene before him, seeming to stretch into a void of nothingness a mere arm’s length away. He stepped back in surprise but slipped on the slick tarmac, flailing as he fell. He did his best to catch himself, avoiding injury but was still shocked, wet, and alarmed. The void continued to expand and enveloped his right foot. He tried to scramble away but found his leg numb, unable to move. He looked back to the people again, his eyes pleading for help. He blinked, but when his eyes opened, he saw nothing.

***

‘The howling winds. Cold and wetness. Definitely wet.’

The rain hadn’t stopped. Shivering, his muscles tensed as he tried to curl into a ball. This was what he woke to.

‘WAIT! The blackness, the void? What happened?’

He blinked and opened his eyes. His vision was still blurry, but he could see a bit. It was still very dark, but not completely black. A peal of thunder surprised him.
“Stupid storm,” he muttered to himself. His body felt heavy and somewhat numb.

‘That’s right... I fell, and there was that black, scary void.’

He whipped his head around. He couldn’t see the store or his car. In fact, he didn’t see anything near him at all. He felt the ground beneath his hands, damp but soft.

‘Am I in the grass?’

He tried to focus his sight, but the gloom of night was making it difficult to see. A flash of lightning overhead illuminated his world. Nothing familiar was around him, but he noticed something above: the void.

The dark mass was there in the sky, a swirling, pulsing mass of murkiness. Looking at it brought fear to the forefront, panic entering his mind. He scrambled to his feet, noticing that his body was no longer numb, but instead was sore and tired. Now standing, he turned around in the darkness, looking for some definition in the landscape. Finding none, he decided that any direction was better than being directly under the void.

He started walking away slowly, trying not to trip in the dark, when he saw another light above. He closed his eyes as the bright light flashed and illuminated the sky. He had never seen a lightning strike quite like this, and then it quickly subsided. The blackness of night returned, and he was lost again.

Just then, a thunderous voice filled the air. “DO NOT MOVE! WE WILL HAVE YOU ANSWER FOR YOUR DEEDS!”

Spinning around, he wasn’t sure where the voice was coming from, almost as if it was above and yet all around him.

He heard another voice. “Luna, please be calm. We do not know if it is foe or friend,” it said softly. “Excuse me, you there, did you create this energy field?” The voice seemed to be directed at him.

“What? What energy? Where are you? I can hear you, but… I can’t see. Are you talking about that black mass? Can you help me?” the man pleaded.

A soft, golden light appeared overhead, lighting up the night. It grew in intensity, then diffused across the sky, seeming to simply push back the obscurity of his surroundings.

The man looked up into the sky, blinking and shaking his head. He blinked again, his vision clearing, and then suddenly fell to the ground like a lifeless heap of flesh.

***

‘Quiet. Warmth, soothing, and dry. Heat. The sound of a fire crackling.’

In a somewhat small room, the man lay sleeping on top an enormous bed, one made with a beautiful comforter and fine linens dyed richly in red. The frame, carved from dark mahogany, matched the quality of the bed’s dressing and came complete with a large headboard. Sitting against the far wall, the bed occupied much of the small room and was by far the largest item present, but it wasn’t the only accommodation.

The room was actually quite normal. Left of the bed was an open door that led to an adjoined bathroom. Next to that sat a long dresser with a polished top and several drawers with antiqued brass pulls. On the opposite side of the bed, mirroring the placement of the dresser, was a small fireplace inset in the wall. Unlike the rest of the accommodations, the fireplace was decidedly bland and designed exclusively for functionality’s sake. A modest fire had been made inside it and currently heated the room, doing a fine job of driving out the cold of night. Next to the hearth was a cubby filled with kindling and firewood, already well-stocked for the nights ahead.

In front of the bed was the largest clear space of the room. Covering the bare stone floor was a thin but intricately woven rug. The rug butted straight up to a great, ornate, oaken entry door, built as much for privacy as it was for aesthetic. It sported old-fashioned ring pulls as someone might imagine large castle doors to have.

As the small room had no windows, all light seemed to emit from the interior. While the fire did provide some, the main illumination was from a natural gas lamp situated on the wall above the headboard. Its light cascaded over the room, reaching into the corners and throwing few shadows.

All in all, the room was quite cozy, as it was made for a homely feel. How it would feel to its occupant, only time would tell.

***

The man twitched in his sleep.

“I think he is coming to.”

“It seems so. Please be kind; I do not think he deserves to be thought of as an enemy.”

“I will reserve my judgment for later, sister. We have never seen any thing like it in all of Equestria, the lands beyond, or even in our subjects’ dreams.”

“It—I mean, he is unique, but seems to share some of the same physical qualities we all have.”

The human stirred a bit more, slowly regaining consciousness.

“Perhaps, but what happened to his coat? He has neither fur nor feathers, and his mane is almost non-existent. Do you think he is ill?”

In an effort to stop his shivering and ensure he was not injured, the man had been stripped of almost all of his drenched garments. Though he was now dry, what lay below his clothes was foreign to all around, and caused quite a disturbance. He was left in his undergarments, as without them it seemed immodest.

“I pray not. What intrigues me more than his form, though, is that he conversed in perfect Equis, did he not?”

“Indeed. How is it we know not what he is, though he commands our language?”

The human continued to slowly awaken from his slumber.

“Do try to show a bit more friendliness to this stranger. Please, Luna.”

At those words, the man shot upright. His eyes open wide, looking around at the figures before him. “P-Princess Luna!? Princess Celestia!? Is that really who you are? No… it can’t be.” He shook his head. “You’re just fiction!”

“WHAT did you call US?” the royal-blue pony bellowed. “Did you just—? Wait. How do you know of our names?”

“Princess Celestia! You should not be near that thing!” cried a voice from nearby.

The two ponies parted, and three shorter white ponies in armor muscled their way to the front, forming a protective barrier. The royal guard in the middle gave a growl at the man in the bed.

“Princesses, I must request you withdraw from this unknown… creature and limit your exposure until we know more.”

The larger, white pony smiled genially. “Oh, Captain, I assure you that we are in no danger. We simply wish to greet our new guest.” She gestured to the bed.

“I’m very sorry, Princess, but safety should come first. Yours, your sister’s and Equestria’s. If it is like you say, that even you do not know what this is, we must be cautious.”

“Very true, but we will still need to question him,” the blue pony retorted.

The man had a panicked look on his face, staring around the room in confusion. “Where are my clothes?” he mumbled. “This really can’t be happening. I must be sick or injured. Maybe I’m in the hospital, in a coma and dreaming.”

“Hah! I have heard quite enough of this foolishness!” the blue pony yelled.

She pushed forward through her guards and stepped boldly towards the bed. Shocked, the man reeled back, attempting to scramble out of the way, but she followed him up onto the bed, staring him in the eyes, a hair’s breadth between their faces. She then closed the gap and placed her forehead on his, her elongated horn brushing against his hair.

She looked deeply into his eyes. “Does this not feel real to you now? How much longer will you avoid the truth, avoid US!?”

“Princess Luna!” the guards yelled, but were restrained by a golden shimmer.

The man looked deeply into the pony’s majestic blue eyes and let out a breath he had been holding since her approach.

‘She… is real.’

He felt her warmth, the softness of her fur. Her breaths were ragged, warm, and heady. The sensation was unlike anything he had ever experienced.

‘This is Princess Luna. This person, or pony, is exactly like the character from television. She is My Little Pony incarnate, and if she is real, they all are,’ he thought.

Seeming to achieve her goal, Luna slowly pulled back; the warmth that was shared faded as the air cooled their freshly exposed flesh. Her eyes noticed a change in the man and a sly grin grew on her face.

“I— this doesn’t make sense.” He reached out to the princess causing her to flinch at his advance. As his fingers met her shoulder, he gently mussed her fur. “You are real.” He pressed the flat of his hand against her and his mind was flooded with sensations of warmth and comfort, bringing a calm smile to his face.

Luna closed her eyes, her own body responding to the invader’s touch. Then, a moment of clarity flashed across her features, and Luna gently opened her eyes before shifting out of the stranger’s reach, breaking contact with the man.

He frowned. “I’m sorry. I—”

Luna held up a hoof, then smiled and slowly withdrew from the bed. “You have nothing to be forgiven for. Are you now at peace?”

“Yes, thank you. This is all very confusing to me.”

“Understandably so. And if you are confused, you need only to ask. We will do what we can to dispel your uncertainty.”

“Yes, my sister is right. Guards, be more at ease. I see no danger here.” Celestia smiled at Luna. “Sir, you have been through a great ordeal. Do you want some rest, or would it be better to talk a bit?”

He raised his head. “I can talk for a while. I’m sure you have questions, and I’ve got quite a few myself.”

“Well then, let me properly introduce ourselves. My name is Princess Celestia of Equestria, the Eternal Princess and Bringer of the Sun, and this is my sister, Princess Luna of Equestria, the Moon Princess, Shepherd of Dreams, and Princess of the Night. To whom do we have the pleasure?” Celestia asked as they both curtsied gracefully.

“Uh, my name is David. David Marshall of… Earth?”

“Excuse me, Sir David Marshall—” Celestia started.

“Just ‘David,’ please.”

“Excuse my lack of knowledge, Sir David, but I am not familiar with your Kingdom of ‘Earth.’ Could you perhaps describe where it is located?” Celestia asked.

“And where you have heard our names, as we asked previously,” Luna added.

“Sure, but… Princess Celestia, right?” She nodded. “To answer Princess Luna’s question, I’ve heard and seen stories of you both, but before this moment, you were only fictional characters made to entertain children. No disrespect intended.”

Luna snorted. “That kind of joke is one we do not find funny. We assure you, we are quite real, as real as you are.”

“Yes, I can see that. As for your other question, Earth isn’t a kingdom and is nowhere near Equestria, Princess. It’s actually the name of my planet. I’m not sure what happened to bring me here, but Earth exists either far from your world in the vastness of space or possibly in another dimension. Of that I’m quite sure.”

Both princesses looked at the man with shock in their eyes.

Celestia paused to gently shake her head, attempting to regain her composure. “Sir David of Earth, let us leave that difficult topic to another time. Even though you say you are from a different realm, I am amazed at your grasp of our language. How did you come to learn to speak Equis?”

“Equis? I’m speaking my native language. At least the one I learned as a child, called English. I assumed you were speaking English as well.”

Celestia shook her head. “Unfortunately, no, and although that raises other questions, I suppose it is simply fortunate that we can understand one another. Let us move on. You said your knowledge of us comes from stories. Can you explain a bit further?” she prodded.

“Of course. But please, keep an open mind.” David ran a hand through his hair. If I’m where I think I am, and you are who you say you are, this may cause you to rethink my sanity.”

The two princesses looked to each other questioningly, then back to the man and nodded solemnly.

He met their gaze, then took a deep breath. “Okay. You see, on Earth, you, your sister, and many others here are well known to many. The reason you are well known is that we’re told stories of your lives, well, mostly of the lives of your student, Princess Twilight Sparkle, and her friends. These stories have been shown to many people, mostly children, around Earth in many countries and in many languages. Before I accepted this moment as reality, you were both just characters in those fictional stories. What’s more is that these stories are not old. They were written by people not too different from me, and they were created within the last six years and were not known before that time.”

Everypony’s face was frozen again. Shock was visible on the regal sisters’ faces, doubt and anger on the guards’. Still, nopony moved.

“I didn’t mean to offend. What I told you is as real to me as you are flesh and blood in front of me now. Certainly, you now understand why I feel more than a bit lost.”

Luna, with furrowed brow, was the first to speak. “We were called to the field to investigate a magical disruption, one we had not seen or heard of before. Its darkness was foreboding, and it seemed to be growing in size and intensity. Somehow, we found a solitary creature around this disturbance, one just as foreign to us as the energy we sought to investigate. Through my sister’s magic, we dispelled the field of darkness, and yet one mystery remained—you.” She sighed, gently bringing her forehoof to her head. “And though you feel confused, and your words confound us as well, we somehow do not feel you are misleading us.”

Finally, Celestia regained her composure as well. “I must agree. Though shocking, it seems you have some knowledge of Equestria, even if it has come through unexpected means.” Celestia shook her head again. “You know our names; you have even heard of my prized pupil and fellow princess, Twilight. I am curious what more knowledge you have of us, especially while we are still left knowing so much less about yourself. Forgive me, Sir David, I cannot help but be cautious in this situation. I feel we are at a distinct disadvantage here.”

It was now David’s turn to shake his head. He raised his gaze to meet the elder princess’ and looked deep into her eyes with a smile on his face. “Princess Celestia, I beg your humble pardon. I am an uninvited guest in your world and recognize that I am an unfamiliar form to you. I will mirror your sister’s gracious offer. If you have questions, I will answer them. I only hope you will be patient with me and the information I share.”

An unexpected blush appeared under snow white fur, mirrored by eyes widened in surprise. “Well, if you put it so eloquently—”

“Sister.” Luna gently nudged Celestia.

“Yes, well… excellent! Now that the initial introductions and surprises are out of the way let us get comfortable and renew the dialog.” Celestia turned to her guard captain. “Please send somepony to gather a few pillows and some food and drink for us all. Also, Captain, you are dismissed for now. Thank you for your service. I am sure there are other more pressing needs for you than to be here. As this situation requires a bit of delicacy, please feel free to leave two of the special forces personnel you brought as a standard guard compliment outside the hall, as I am sure they will be tight-lipped about our guest. I will file a report for you to peruse later to keep you updated. All information from here on out is security level two and above.”

“Yes, Princess!”

The guards filed out slowly, saying nothing as they departed. The sound of hoof-falls grew more distant as they left the princesses and the human alone.

Quickly, one unicorn guard returned with two royal-sized pillows and a tray of refreshments telekinetically held in his magical grasp.

“Ahh, thank you,” Celestia said as she received the tray. Luna took the pillows from the soldier and placed them on the floor in front of the bed. “I believe this will do. You may go.”

“As you wish, Princess.”

Sitting down on their pillows, the sisters began to relax. They whispered to each other, looking at the tray of treats and a pitcher of what seemed to be lemonade. David grew curious and crept towards the foot of the bed, where the princesses lay beyond.

“Feeling a bit peckish?” Celestia asked.

“Yes, I could do for a snack,” David replied.

“Well, I don’t know if what we have would interest you or not. We have some fruit tarts, some small oat cookies, fresh fruit, and lemonade to drink. Does any of that sound at all familiar or appetising to you?”

“Yes, quite. It sounds wonderful actually.”

“Well then,” Luna spoke softly, “may we make you an assortment?”

“Thank you, Princess.”

She carefully stacked a variety of each on a white china plate, then levitated it to the waiting man.

David reached out with his hands to receive the gift.

“See, I told you he has no hooves!” Luna declared with a grin. “Though they look like a dragon’s claws, they are covered in flesh.”

“Hands,” David said. “I have hands covered in skin, like the rest of my body. Instead of a claw, hoof, or talon, I have short, thin nails at the tips.” He stretched his arms out front and slowly rotated them for the princesses to view. “I am called a ‘human’ in my world. We are the most intelligent and only sapient creatures on my planet, and there are a few billion of us living across the surface.”

“Human,” Celestia repeated carefully. “Sir David, your hands are very interesting. Only a few races here have dextrous digits on their extremities.”

David looked lost in thought. “Yes, as far as I have seen, only dragons, griffons, diamond dogs, centaurs, and some bipedal races like the minotaur and draconequus have similar dexterity.”

“Correct! You know so much about Equestria! How again were you taught these things?” Celestia inquired.

“Again, all of this was relayed to me from a story. Actually, from a drawn and animated television show.”

The sisters sat, confusion clearly showing.

“Well I guess you don’t know what a television is, but I think you have film projectors. This is very similar, but more vibrant and similar to watching real life, just on a screen.”

“Actually, we have never once partaken of a film,” Luna said, turning to her sister. “We understand Twilight and her friends find them enjoyable, and some organizations do use the media as potential teaching and recruitment tools.”

Celestia nodded. “Yes, even though I have only seen a few, it is amazing to see how my little ponies are expressing themselves using the medium. But it is still rare, and not widespread. Sir David, do you think it is possible that somepony has made a film of us, and sent it to the human world, to Earth?”

“Honestly, I don’t think so, Princess. You see, there are more to the films I have seen than what I think you are used to, and a bit more history to where the stories came from.”

“Please, do tell.”

“Well, you know how I said before that these stories were created for children?”

“Yes,” they replied in unison.

“The stories I am familiar with are only the most recent versions. There have been many more over the last twenty years or so. In the earlier stories, there were different characters than yourselves. And there is also the origin of the stories… They originally came from a series of toys, figurines really, created and marketed for young girls.”

“So,” Luna started, “you know of us from realistic, film-like depictions of ourselves that were drawn. Of which there are more stories than you know of, but they are unrelated?”

“Yes. Well, loosely related, as in they might have similar names, but also might be a different race of pony and have a completely different personality. Though most characters do not exist to us outside of the most recent stories created around six years ago.”

“And these stories originated from dolls given to little fillies?”

“In a nutshell, yes.”

Luna turned to Celestia. “Sister, please pass the lemonade. My throat is parched.”

Levitating the pitcher to Luna, Celestia looked to David. “While I am not sure how to interpret this information or its origin, it seems that so far the information you possess from the latest stories may match up with current Equestria. I would be very pleased if you would consider recording all that you know of us, that we might see just how accurate and expansive your knowledge is. Would that be acceptable?”

David thought pensively for a moment. “I can help you with that.”

“Thank you, Sir David. That is most kind. Now, I would like to change directions if I may.” David nodded in agreement. “Yes. Back on the topic of language. You said that you are speaking in your native tongue. ‘English,’ I believe you called it.”

“Yes, Princess.”

“But Luna and I, even our guards, are speaking in Equis, though Luna’s is a bit more formal and archaic than most.” Luna raised her muzzle in a huff and took a small sip of lemonade from her cup. “You have no trouble understanding our spoken words. But what does this mean to you?”

Celestia’s horn lit up, and her golden, sparkling aura stretched forth in a large circle. The citrine plane of magic became slightly opaque, and symbols appeared in the air drawn from pure magic.

“Can you understand what this means?”

“Well, a bit. Some characters written here are foreign, but some are similar to my own written language, with a few reversed or at least in a different order than I’m familiar to. Uh, I think it says ‘how old am I?’ ”

“Correct! And can you answer the question?”

“No, Princess. Assuming you are asking me how old you are, that, I can definitely say I don’t know the exact answer to.”

“Oh, but you have an idea then.”

“Perhaps. I don’t mean to dodge your question, but as far as I am aware, you have lived through at least a millennia. I, however, will be lucky to reach eighty years old.”

Celestia giggled and nodded. “Oh. Well, you are mostly correct. I have lived for at least that long. The real surprise is that you can even read our language!”

“Don’t let me confuse you, Princess. Deciphering this one line of text is hardly a literacy test. I would have no idea on how to write in your language other than some of it may look similar to my own. Perhaps it would be better to see if you can read something I write.”

“Please. I would love to try.”

“Well, I have no magic myself. I would need a writing tool and paper.”

“I will be sure to have you well supplied,” Celestia said.

“Thank you.”

“Now, I’m sorry to say, that if would excuse me, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, I think it would be good for me to get a little sleep now. I think the adrenaline of the night has finally left me, and I’m awfully tired.”

“That sounds like a great idea to us as well,” Luna replied.

“Yes, I agree, but I do have one more little thing to discuss. Sir David, for the time being, I must insist that you stay here in this guest room of the castle. I know it is not the best of circumstances, but the rest of Equestria needs to not be exposed to your existence without proper introduction. There are also certain precautions we should observe to prevent any unintended illnesses from being transmitted between our races. This will also include a magical examination by some of our best mages, to ensure you have not suffered any magical trauma or contamination.”

“So I’m under quarantine for the time being?”

“Yes, I see you understand the concept.”

“What about yourselves? You’ve been exposed to me rather directly.”

“Well, when we first found you and did not recognise your origin, we placed a protective magic ward around us to prevent transmission of illness or magical energy. We also extended the same protection to our guards before you encountered them.”

“Oh, that’s some excellent forethought. I’m quite impressed.”

“I have to say, that though we have never used it before, the policies were developed by an excellent strategist. I do not believe I would have thought of such things. Would you, Luna?”

“Certainly not. If you had not stopped me, sister, you will remember my intent was to physically confront Sir David as a potential invader, while in the field, without any consideration of such protocol.”

Celestia and David giggled a little at that.

“Let me guess, Princess Twilight created the new quarantine protocol?”

Celestia nodded. “Quite right, Sir David. I see some of her studious reputation has preceded her in your world.”

“I did say that these stories were mostly centered on her and the other Elements of Harmony, right?”

“Indeed you did,” Luna answered. “And we hope to see how much more of the Equestria in your mind matches reality.”

“Yes, but for now, let us allow our guest his rest. Should you need anything, please knock on your door and one of the guard attendants will provide what you desire. We will schedule regular meals as well, so have no fear of hunger. Pardon me, but how often do humans require food and drink?”

“Oh, I think you will find my schedule pretty similar to your own. Humans eat approximately three meals a day: breakfast, lunch, and dinner. The food you have provided so far is delicious and adequate for my needs, but I should let you know that I cannot digest hay, grass, most flowers, or raw grains.”

“I will let our staff know of your dietary restrictions. I do hope our castle chef’s creations continue to suit your tastes,” Celestia replied.

“Thank you, Princess, I’m sure I will be fine.”

With that, the two regal sisters arose and stretched their legs daintily, attempting to reinvigorate themselves. They then magically levitated their pillows at their sides and placed the tray of snacks on the dresser against the wall. Luna opened the door, nodded to David, then proceeded on her way. Celestia looked to be about to do the same but instead turned to David.

“Please be at ease, Sir David. We will look into a way of sending you back to your world. For now, rest and try not to become disillusioned. If you need us, please let the guards know and we will make some time for you.”

“Thank you, Princess Celestia. I think I’m still in shock. I haven’t even thought about home or what is going to happen to me. I just need some time to rest.”

“I wish you the best. For what it is worth, I think you are quite an intelligent and strong person. I am sure you will be able to endure and overcome this unusual circumstance.”

“Thanks again, and goodnight, Princess.”

“Goodnight, Sir David,” Celestia replied as she gently closed the door behind her.

It was barely a few moments after he had dimmed the lamp and his head hit the pillow that he was fast asleep.

***

Part 3 - Complications 1: Act XIII - To Bite Off More Than One Can Chew

Part 3 - Complications 1 (Acts 13-18)

Act XIII - To Bite Off More Than One Can Chew

Having returned to his room from his meeting with Twilight and Rarity, David quickly changed into a new pair of non-Rarity themed boxers and a more casual outfit to prepare for lunch. After dressing, he took a few moments to finish the journal entry he had started earlier.

…

Twilight is also going to try to organize an outing for me, as I’m going a little crazy being confined to the royal wing. ~~I wonder what we will~~ Okay, now, both Twilight and Rarity are helping me plan.

***

So, I just finished meeting with Rarity. She’s, well… Rarity.

She was definitely interested in me, though I’ve got to say, I’m not exactly sure why. I was especially surprised when one pair of boxers I ordered came with the special feature of her cutie mark plastered all over them. Props to her, though, she did take it pretty well when both Twilight and I said they were not appropriate.

Don’t get me wrong, I’m extremely grateful to Rarity that she has made me all these clothes. So much so that I felt somewhat guilty about not wanting to accept her “special” boxers. Maybe I can make it up to her later.

The good news is that she doesn’t seem to know about my relationship with Luna, or at least she didn’t give any hints that she knows. When we confronted her about the Rarity-themed boxers, she just replied that Twilight told her I like black, white, and blue. I suppose that explains the clothes so far, but I’m going to try to be careful anyway.

So, we did plan an outing and it sounds like it’s going to be awesome. We still need to know if Princess Celestia and Luna will be able to come before we send out the invitations, though, but I’m confident it will be okay.

We’re headed to a forested area where we can have a picnic and some fun. I’ve also apparently invited almost every pony I can name. That includes all the princesses, the element bearers, and Shining Armor. Twilight and Rarity seem to think we’ll have a good time, so I’ll leave the planning to them.

I suppose that’s it for now.

Putting his journal away, David looked at the odd pair of undergarments he had been given.

‘I’m not exactly sure what to do with these special boxers Rarity made, but I can’t wear them. I suppose I’ll get rid of them somehow.’

KNOCK, KNOCK.

“David, it’s Twilight, are you busy?”

David dropped the boxers on the bed and walked over and opened the door.

“Hey, Twilight, what’s up?”

“Oh, I just saw Rarity off, and I figured I’d stop by and see if you were able to talk to Luna,” she asked.

“No, not yet.”

Twilight smiled. “Would you like to go with me and see if she’s awake?”

“Sure. Oh, also, do you know of a way I can dispose of these boxers discreetly?” David asked, motioning to the diamond-clad boxers on the bed.

“Oh, I can easily make those disappear. I’ll take care of it.”

“Thanks.”

Twilight’s horn lit up as she picked up the boxers in her magic. She looked at them, her brow furrowed in thought, tongue sticking out a bit as she did. She then relaxed as an idea formulated in her mind. With a small burst of lavender light, the boxers disappeared completely.

“There we go! No problem.”

“Great. Thanks, Twilight. Let’s go see Luna.”

***

Twilight and David headed down the halls towards the Night Princess’s chambers. As they approached the room, the hallways grew noticeably darker and cooler as well. Soon, they were almost at the imposing ebony doors.

“Who goes there?” a voice called from the darkness.

“Twilight Sparkle and Sir David, a friend of Princess Luna’s,” Twilight said.

A form emerged from the shadows—it was a Lunar guard. The tall, charcoal-colored bat-pony stood in front of them wearing dark metal armor; surprisingly, he wore a bright smile.

“Oh, hello, Princess Twilight. What brings you to the chambers of the Night?”

“We’re here to see Princess Luna. Is she awake?”

“No, I’m afraid our mistress is still slumbering. Did you have a message?”

“Yes, though I really should give it to her in person. One moment.” Twilight turned to David. “What do you want to do now, David?”

“Let’s go in; just tell him it’s important. She won’t mind if we wake her up,” he said softly.

“Are you sure? I hate waking up Princess Celestia.”

“It’ll be fine.”

Twilight turned back to the guard and put on her best smile.

“I think it would be best if we wake her and give her the message.”

“If you’re sure, Princess,” the guard said.

“I am.”

“Please give me a moment, I will wake her for you,” the guard said.

“No, wait.” Twilight stopped him. “I should do that. She’ll be much more lenient if another princess were to wake her.”

“As you wish,” the guard replied.

Twilight walked toward the large doors with David following. As he approached, the guard eyed David carefully.

“Oh, don’t worry about Sir David, he is a special guest of the princesses,” Twilight said.

“As you say, Your Highness,” the guard huffed.

Twilight pushed open the door slightly and entered Luna’s bedchambers with David close behind. After they had passed the threshold, Twilight shut the doors with her magic and silenced them with a spell.

The room was large, and as it was dimly lit, it was hard to see their surroundings. David paused a moment, trying to let his eyes adjust to the darkness.

Slowly the room’s features came into view to the man. He looked up to find the source of light to be a swirling mural of stars on the ceiling. Directly in front of him was a large canopy bed, taking up most of the room in the middle. It was decorated with dark swaths of cloth, partially obscuring the figure of a sleeping pony under the covers.

Twilight started to walk over to Luna’s bed, but David stopped her.

Drawing close, he whispered, “Please, let me.”

Twilight gave him a questioning look, but then smiled and nodded.

Quietly, David approached Luna’s bedside and looked over her sleeping form. She lay there facing the edge, lying on her side as she breathed slowly, her barrel rising and falling under the satiny covers.

David bent down and stroked her mane, teased her ears and finally leaned and kissed her tenderly on the forehead. He then moved in again and took his lover in a much deeper, more passionate kiss, depriving her of breath.

Twilight stood by silently, a bright blush appearing on her muzzle as she closely watched the man’s intimate actions.

Luna stirred and reciprocated the affection.

In a flash of light blue magic David was hoisted skyward then thrown on the bed. A moment later with a rustle of sheets, he disappeared from view as he was covered by the fabric; it seemed as if the bed had eaten him whole.

From the outside, hooves and legs could be seen flying about, entwining around the man as he was pulled into an embrace before being obscured from view as both pony and man were wrapped in bed sheets.

“Ahem,” Twilight roughly cleared her throat, her warm blush reaching a bright crimson.

David struggled for breath, but finally catching one, he spoke. “Dear, Twilight and I are here. Sorry for waking you.”

The bed fell silent and still. “Oh. My apologies, Twilight. Though it is no imposition if you are here. What has brought you two?” Luna asked, slowly emerging from the cocoon to face her fellow princess. Finally uncovered, she smiled at Twilight, then kissed David curtly as she held him tightly in her forelegs.

“We have a plan for the outing,” Twilight interjected.

“Oh, yes. David’s first excursion into Equestria. Please, do tell,” Luna said.

“Well, I’d like to know if you can come on Sunday,” David said.

“Hmm. I am free and would very much like that. What is planned?” Luna asked.

David turned his head and smiled at Luna, still wrapped in her legs. “Twilight has found a forest with a clearing near a pond. We’re planning a picnic party, some activities, and maybe a swim. I’m inviting both you and Princess Celestia, Twilight and the other element bearers, and even Princess Cadance and Shining Armor.”

Luna smiled and nuzzled the crook of David’s neck. “That sounds most enjoyable. I cannot wait to attend.”

The two lovers then took a little back-and-forth, completely ignoring the other princess in the room.

“Uh, Luna?”

“Yes, my David?”

“I’m sorry, but can I get up now?”

Luna did not budge. “You came to me, remember?

“Yes, and as much as I’d love to stay, we are expected at lunch. Do you want to come?” he asked.

“Hmm. No, I believe I will go back to sleep for a bit. That is unless you wish to join me here. For that, I would stay awake.”

“Sorry, I shouldn’t.”

“Hmm. I will release you then, this time.” Luna tittered.

“Sorry,” David said, slowly extricating himself from the bed.

“Pay it no mind. Were you disappointed when I woke you this morning?” Luna asked.

“Uh, Luna…” David whispered, motioning to Twilight.

“Oh, do not feel shy around Twilight. She is my friend,” Luna said.

“You know I didn’t mind this morning,” David whispered.

Luna smiled and nodded. “Good. Now go. Enjoy your day. Feel free to wake me anytime you desire. I will be sure to let the guards know you have my explicit permission.”

“As you wish,” David replied. He then bent over and kissed Luna goodbye.

***

Twilight and David left Luna’s room and bid the guard goodbye.

As they walked the halls toward the dining room, the silence was palpable. David struggled with the awkward feeling until he could bear it no more.

“Sorry about all that. It wasn’t very polite to you,” he said.

Twilight continued to face front as she walked. “No, it’s okay. I’ve never seen Luna so happy before. I suppose your relationship is going well?”

“Yes, though sometimes I worry we’re moving too fast.”

“How so?”

“Oh, I shouldn’t gossip. It’s a bad habit.”

Twilight stopped and looked at the floor. “Look, I’m no expert on relationships, but if you ever need a friend to talk to, I don’t mind. You know I’ll keep it private.”

“Thanks, Twilight. That means a lot to me.”

Twilight looked up at David and smiled. “You’re welcome. So, is there anything you’d like to discuss now?”

“Not at the moment.”

“Oh, okay.”

The two continued toward the dining hall, chatting a bit as they went. Finally reaching their destination, David opened the door and allowed Twilight to enter the dining room ahead of him.

“Good afternoon, my faithfu— I mean, Twilight,” Princess Celestia said.

“Hello, Celestia. You know, it’s supposed to be me that makes that mistake,” Twilight joked.

“Old habits are difficult to break,” Celestia said.

David entered and noticed not only Princess Celestia but also Rarity seated at the table.

“Afternoon, Princess, Rarity,” David called out.

“Oh, hello, David,” Rarity greeted.

“Good afternoon, Sir David,” Celestia added before turning again to the young princess. “Twilight, I assume that Luna will not be joining us? If so, please feel free to take her seat at the table.”

“Okay. Yes, she said so herself,” Twilight said, making her way to the large chair.

“Sir David, please come sit over here near me,” Celestia directed.

“Sure.”

Everyone having taken their position at the table, David looked over and noticed that lunch had already been delivered.

“Oh, I’m sorry we were late, Princess.”

“Do not let it concern you, Sir David. The court recess is short, and I am often late, so the table is sometimes set before even I arrive. Please, feel free to eat.”

At that, the party began their meal. David took a helping of pasta salad and a side of fruit, Twilight and Rarity munched on daisy finger sandwiches, and Celestia, who apparently couldn’t decide, had a bit of everything.

“So, Prin— ahem, Celestia…” Twilight smiled. “Rarity, David and I have formulated a plan for his ‘outing’ and would like to know what you think… also if you would be willing to come,” Twilight said tentatively.

“Please, do tell,” Celestia said.

“Okay,” Twilight started her report. “David said that he would like to spend some time outdoors. To accomplish this, I knew that no matter the activity or location, security would need to be tight, so I’ve selected an uninhabited forest area with a central clearing and a pond that is outside of normal travel routes. This area is easily reachable by either group teleportations or Pegasus flight, but not readily accessible by hoof.

“I see,” Celestia said.

“The forested area can be secured by a mix of ground and air guards. I calculated it will take a platoon to fully encircle the area. To aid in security, I plan to use one of my new camouflage spells, cast over the clearing to prevent anypony from being seen from the air. The spell is an enchantment, though, so it will need to be dispelled after we leave.”

“Hmm,” Celestia mumbled around a bite of sandwich.

Twilight paused, waiting for the monarch to speak up, but only received a polite nod to continue.

“We have yet to completely formulate the checklist of activities but have suggested a picnic, a swim in the pond, and perhaps some games. Hopefully, I will have a better idea this evening. The schedule is tentatively set for this Sunday. I believe we should arrive at 11 AM and prepare for the picnic lunch. After lunch, we should wait the required half-hour before choosing to take a swim or participating in other vigorous activities. This should also allow us a proper time to chat. After all the activities have concluded, we should wrap-up the event no later than 5 PM to allow for travel before dusk. The weather is scheduled to be clear, sunny and warm.”

“That is very thorough, Twilight, is there more?”

“Yes, sorry. For the guest list, David requested the primary invitees be yourself and Luna. Luna has already committed, as we spoke with her just before. The secondary invitees include Princess Cadance and Shining Armor, Rarity, myself and the other element bearers. I have elected not to inform Spike, as I do not wish to burden him with state secrets as of yet. The total invitees is ten ponies and one man. That completes my report.

“Princess— I mean, Celestia, does this plan meet your approval?” Twilight asked with a cautious look in her eye.

“It is quite well-planned, Twilight. Though I doubt a full platoon of guards will be needed. When you have a moment, please draft what you have presented, including the location, and give it to me. I will review it and decide if the guard complement is necessary.”

“I have it right here!” Twilight beamed as she passed a few papers over to Celestia.

“Always prepared, I see. Thank you. And, David, I fully intend to come. Thank you for inviting me. I think it is wonderful that you will have the opportunity to meet some new ponies as well. I know they will be excited to meet you too.”

“Thank you, Princess, it means a lot to me.”

Turning back to Twilight, Celestia continued, “I suppose you should send the invitations as soon as possible. With only a day’s notice, it may be difficult for some to plan.”

“Actually, I’ve kinda already informally notified them, and the only party I haven’t heard from yet is Cadance and Shining. Everypony else has already said they are free… but I didn’t send the full invitations yet, just asked if they would be available. I’ll be sure the full itinerary is sent out after lunch,” Twilight added.

“And what about you, Rarity?” Celestia asked, “You’ve been especially quiet. How do you feel about this outing?”

“Oh, forgive me, Princess, I would never consider interrupting one of Twilight’s reports,” Rarity said with a smirk on her face. “I, myself, feel that we are destined to have a most wonderful affair with David. He’s even agreed to let me design an ensemble for the event. Nothing too fancy, mind you, but most of his current outfits are simply not suited for fun in the outdoors. I plan to have it ready for him on the morning of, so I will return to Canterlot then and hope to proceed with David to the event. Would that be acceptable, Princess?”

Celestia nodded. “I believe it will be. I am glad you are looking forward to it.”

“Absolutely! Though I have only spoken with David for a short while, he is quite the character, and I’d love to spend a bit more time with him.” Rarity looked to the man and batted her eyelashes.

“I imagine there will be quite a few ponies that will feel the same at the picnic. You will have to share your time with your friends after all,” Celestia replied.

“Oh, of course. I know they will all be equally delighted to meet him. Though I do wonder how dear Fluttershy will take to him. She can be somewhat unpredictable with things out of the ordinary.”

“She’ll be fine, Rarity. Well, eventually she’ll be fine,” Twilight said.

“Do you think Fluttershy would have a problem meeting me?” David asked.

“Maybe… you see, Fluttershy really likes new animals, in which you might spark that bit of curiosity in her, but it is equally possible that she would just be shocked by your appearance and run away,” Twilight answered.

“Oh. She’s the yellow pegasus, right? The element of… kindness?” David said, feigning ignorance.

“That’s correct,” Twilight said.

“Okay. I’ll try to be cautious and as unimposing as possible when I meet her,” David said.

“Just be yourself, Sir David. There should be no reason for you to act any differently around anypony. I can attest to that,” Celestia said.

“Okay.”

“Well, I see the meal is finished, but I could use a little treat. Anypony else?” Celestia asked.

After a few nods had been seen around the table, Celestia rang her little silver bell requesting the last course. Cherry popped open the door and walked briskly out carrying a tray of fruit-laden tarts for the table.

Approaching the table, she caught the gaze of David and gave him a little wink, at which David nodded curtly in reply. Even though it was a subtle communication, it was one only lost by the young princess, the other two mares at the table being fully aware of what had transpired.

“Can I get you anything else, Princess?” Cherry asked Celestia.

“No, this will do. Thank you,” Celestia answered.

Though she answered for the table, it seemed Rarity did have a question on her mind, though she let it be until Cherry returned to her post in the kitchen.

Now with Cherry out of sight, Rarity decided it was time to venture forward.

“David, I see you have an admirer here in the castle staff. Are these tarts a gift for you or are we normally blessed with such sweet treats?” Rarity questioned.

Celestia raised her head. “These are crafted by my personal chef, Cherry Topping, who also serves as head chef to the royal kitchen,” Celestia answered. “And while I have not had these particular tarts before, I can assure you they are not specifically made for Sir David.”

Rarity grinned slyly. “Oh, but you are aware that your personal chef has a somewhat personal connection to David as well, am I correct?”

“Oh come on,” David chimed in. “Cherry has been very nice to me and is one of the few friends I’ve made here outside of yourself and the princesses,” he quipped at Rarity.

“Are you saying you don’t know she likes you?” Rarity questioned.

“We are friends. Any discussions about who likes who are between us,” David said, attempting to end the discussion, which earned a smug nod from Twilight.

“I can respect that. Princess, is that agreeable to you as well?” Rarity asked.

“Of course. Sir David is welcome to make as many friends as he can here. As his friend, I would not want him to feel otherwise,” Celestia answered politely.

“I too want to be a good friend,” Rarity said, dreamily staring at David.

“And you are,” David said as he turned to Rarity. “I also look forward to getting to know each other better as time allows.”

“Oooh. Oh my, yes. As time allows,” Rarity said with a giggle. “I just can’t wait until you are formally announced to all of Equestria. It must be difficult being cooped up here in the castle,” Rarity said.

“That’s what we’re having the outing for,” Twilight interjected. “But you never know when we might figure out how to safely send David back home. He may never be publically announced if that were to happen soon.”

“Is that right?” Rarity asked. “Are you close to finding a way back for David?”

“Well, no, unfortunately, I’m not. I have a lot of studying left to do, and some of it will involve research into David’s biological makeup. I’m hoping that since David doesn’t have any intrinsic magical signature that his biology might provide a clue on how to open a portal to his world,” Twilight said.

“So, it might take some time then. I’m sorry David, I didn’t mean to bring up such a potentially unfavorable topic,” Rarity said.

“It’s okay, Rarity. I’m actually quite enjoying my time here, and everyone’s been so nice that I’ve not thought much about home lately. I really appreciate that,” David said with a weak smile.

“Sir David, rest assured that Twilight, Luna and I will continue to work toward finding a way back for you. Until then, please be of good cheer. I hope that the events we have planned for you to enjoy on Sunday will continue to brighten your time with us,” Celestia said, then placed her hoof over his hand reassuringly.

Now, what may have been a kind gesture to most was actually a little surprising to David. So far, Princess Celestia had been the most reserved and standoffish in her interactions with him. He could easily count only two instances in which he had physical contact with the monarch. This had the unfortunate side effect of him reflexively drawing back a bit when she touched him, not out of displeasure, but only from unfamiliarity. Though he had not meant it to be hurtful or disrespectful, Celestia’s own smile darkened a bit in reaction. David saw this, but to most, they would never know the difference, and the rest of the table was just as oblivious.

“Thank you, Princess Celestia. I am very thankful to you for your words and the care that everypony has given me,” David finally responded.

“You are most welcome, Sir David,” Celestia said as she withdrew her hoof. “I believe it is time for me to go back to court, though, so I must bid you all farewell. Oh, and, Sir David, Luna and I have an important event to attend tonight so we will not be present for dinner. Please feel free to call upon Cherry, as I will let her know you are here.”

“I’m afraid Rarity and I will be going back to Ponyville as well,” Twilight added.

“That’s okay. I’ll just get a bite delivered to my room,” David said, smiling.

“You may use the dining room, Sir David. You are a royal guest after all,” Celestia said.

“Okay. Thank you, Princess.”

“Now I must be off. The nobility waits for nopony.” Celestia rose from her chair and gave a curt bow before heading off to the main wing.

The party rose from their seats to give a polite farewell to Celestia, then Twilight turned to David.

“I think we should be off too. I’ve got a bunch of work to double-check back home, and I’m sure Rarity needs to get back to her shop.”

“Indeed I do. There are always more orders and I’ve got to start working on David’s new outfit as well. Ta-ta, David!”

“Goodbye, Rarity. It was a pleasure meeting you.”

“For me as well.”

“And thanks for pulling this all together, Twilight,” David said.

“Oh, it was nothing, David. We’ll see you on Sunday.”

Thanks and goodbyes shared, the two mares headed out to the main part of the castle, leaving David heading for his room.

***

David spent the last few hours of the afternoon writing. He worked mostly on a primer for the English language in hopes that it would aid in the translation of his reports as well as a possible tool to bridge the two similar, but frustratingly different languages he was presented with.

While he was writing his English guide, he realized that there must be a similar book for young ponies to learn their own language. How it had not occurred to him before, he wasn’t sure, but he stopped his work to ask a guard for a foal’s book on learning Equis before he forgot, then resumed his own writing.

He had just finished the obligatory ‘C is for Cat’ and ‘D is for Dog’ when an unexpected knock came at his door.

“Just a moment,” he called out, putting his writing tools down.

Opening the door, he was presented with both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna and showed them inside.

“Good evening, my David,” Luna said as she walked up to the man and looked up at him for a kiss.

David kissed her politely. “Good evening, Luna, Princess. I did not expect to see either of you tonight after I was told that you had an engagement for this evening.

“Yes, I am sorry about that. I did not know of the arrangement when we last met, but I am here now to tell you face-to-face,” Luna said.

“That’s okay, Luna.”

“I hope we weren’t interrupting your work,” Celestia said.

“Oh, no. I was just trying to come up with a way for us to better translate from English to Equis.”

“I would very much like to see what you have come up with, but I’m afraid it will have to wait, as we are expected to leave soon. Luna simply insisted on seeing you herself,” Celestia said.

“I’m glad she did,” David said with a bright smile.

“David,” Luna started. “I am afraid our engagement will most likely run long, and then I will be holding court later than usual, as the hours have been pushed back as a result. I do not know if I will be able to see you afterward,” she said, staring lovingly into David’s eyes.

The mutual display of affection seemed to catch Celestia off guard as she turned away with a slight blush on her cheeks.

“That’s okay, Luna. Please go, and don’t worry about me, I’ll see you tomorrow,” David then bent down and gave her a small kiss goodbye.

“One more thing, Sir David,” Celestia said. “I have received our formal invitations to the outing tomorrow. Here is yours,” Celestia levitated a small paper envelope sealed with a wax seal over to David.

“Thank you, Princess.”

“You are welcome. Have a pleasant evening.”

The two princesses then bowed politely and left just as quickly as they came.

‘Hmm, I hope we didn’t offend Princess Celestia. She didn’t talk much and then turned away. I suppose Luna and I were being a bit overly passionate for company, though.’

David then returned to his work for a while, waiting for the book he requested and the dinner hour to come.

***

The time for dinner came quickly, as David passed the time lost in his work. Now, hunger made itself known and the emptiness in his stomach reminded him of the empty dining hall he was to face.

‘I hate eating alone and I’ve done it for so long at home. I’m really spoiled here, you know. Well, food it just part of living. Guess I’ll just go. Ya never know, maybe I’ll get to feel what it’s like to be royalty.’

David pulled himself up out of his thoughts and prepared for dinner. He then shuffled out of his room and turned down the hall toward the dining room. He reached his destination rather quickly, considering how that inwardly, he was not that interested in going.

Reaching the large doors, David stood in wonder at how casually he had entered the grand room before. Each time he had another purpose… an invitation, a meeting, a meal with friends.

He shook the melancholy from his mind and pushed the doors open. Inside he found exactly what he expected, the immaculate royal dining room, completely empty of life except for a few floral decorations here and there. At both sides of the table were the large chairs of the princesses—he didn’t feel it was right to sit in them, so he opted for the bench, as usual.

There before him sat the tiny silver bell. Celestia has said the staff was prepared for his arrival, so he thought it would be rude to not show up. He reached for the bell and took it in his hand. Lifting it slightly, he tilted it to the side, and like magic, the kitchen door popped open as usual.

Actually, it wasn’t as usual. He had picked up the bell, but he hadn’t made a sound. That, and the door was open but there was no parade, no food, no Cherry.

Intrigued, he set the bell down and stood up. Intent on solving the mystery before him, he walked to the open door.

“Hello?” David called out. “Is anyone here?”

Looking inside, it was as he remembered; there was no food, no dishes out of place and no staff.

Oops, that was wrong. There against the far wall, David could see a light brown mare with a fiery-red mane.

“Took you long enough.”

“Cherry? Where is everyone else?”

“Oh, I gave the rest of the staff the night off. Without the princesses here I’m all you need. So, shall we get going?”

“Huh? What do you mean ‘get going?’ ”

“To dinner, silly man. Aren’t you hungry?”

“I am, but I’m not sure this is such a good idea.”

“Your princess would think otherwise. She told me to take care of you,” Cherry replied.

“Oh.”

“Exactly. I’m not sure what you were thinking there, but I’ll remind you now that you’re taken, and both of us know it. So as much fun as we have together, that’s as far as it gets.” She smirked.

David laughed. “You sure cut straight to the quick. Luna and I are happy and I’m not going to endanger it. Besides, she let me have it after our last meeting. Ribbed me good.”

“She what?”

“She mercilessly made fun of me.”

“Oh. That does sound like the princess. Come on, follow me.”

Cherry opened a door at the far side of the prep room and walked through. David then closed the door to the dining room and followed the chef.

The next room had a large wooden table lined with benches and was lit by candles. It obviously was a waiting room for the staff, but at this time it seemed it was also a dining room for David and Cherry.

On the table was several dishes. They were mostly plain but were filled with some of David’s favorite foods—a curiosity—as he had never discussed any of his favorites with anypony in Equestria. There was a bowl of baked ravioli with a huge amount of garlic in the tomato sauce, just like he liked it. Another bowl held a huge Istallion-style salad garnished with black olives and pepperoncini with a cruet of olive oil and vinegar dressing next to it. There was even a hearty minestrone soup with an obscene pile of garlic butter breadsticks. As he sat there, one thought went through his head, ‘it feels like family.’

“Well, come sit down,” Cherry somewhat commanded as she sat herself down on the bench and bellied up to the table.

David complied, choosing to sit across from the mare.

“This all looks amazing, Cherry.”

“Thanks. It’s some of my favorites, I hope you enjoy them. Can you eat everything?”

David looked over the dishes. “I sure hope so.”

“Well, dig in. I’ve made everything here so let me know what you think. If you like it, I can make it again for you,” Cherry said as she served herself some salad.

The theme of the dinner was undoubtedly garlic and lots of it. David was honestly stupefied, as even though it was one of his favorite ingredients, thinking back, he couldn’t remember a meal he was served at the castle that had any garlic in it at all.

“Okay, I’m stumped,” David said with a curious look on his face.

“What about?”

“The garlic.”

“Oh, that. I love it, but most ponies can’t stand the stuff, especially Princess Celestia.”

“Really? It’s one of my favorite ingredients.”

“Oh good. I could tell that your diet was a lot broader than ours, so I took a chance.”

“Well, you have made me a super-happy man, that’s for sure.”

She smiled. “So he says without taking a bite,” Cherry chided him.

“Oh, it’s not a race, you know. If it were, you would’ve already lost.”

With that, David stole the cruet from Cherry before she could reach it and began to shake it vigorously.

“Allow me,” he said, then passed the mixed dressing back to her.

“Thanks. So, can you tell me more of how Princess Luna teased you about our first meeting?”

“Well, I guess. She was pretty vicious. I told her about how I learned I was a flirt and had decided to change… you know what she told me?”

“Nope, what did she say?” Cherry asked.

David grinned. “She said she liked that I make mares squirm a bit.”

“Hahahaha. Oh, Princess, never change. I think she was quite honest there,” Cherry replied.

“Oh, I figured that out as well. She also said she had no problems with how you originally felt about me, but that she wouldn’t let you have me.”

“Figures. You try to be honest and sometimes it gets paraded out in front of you. I may like you but I’m not going to let anything happen between us. I’m sure I’d be in trouble if that happened.” Cherry more a slight frown.

“Yeah, we both would be.”

“I’m not worried, though. We’re just friends, right?” she asked.

“That’s right. But that may not be enough for Princess Celestia,” David replied.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, like at lunch today. That little wink really affected her and my new friend Rarity picked up on it and teased us all.”

“Crap. I wasn’t thinking. That kind of stuff could get me fired.”

“Oh, I don’t think it’ll come to that, but Rarity tried to persuade Princess Celestia that you were into me.”

Cherry slammed the table. “You didn’t admit it, right?!”

David shook his head. “No way. I told Rarity that we were just friends and that’s our business.”

“Trouble,” Cherry muttered.

“What?”

“You did admit it.”

“How is that admitting it?”

“You can’t tell another mare it’s not her business. If she’s into you, which she might be if she’s prying so much, you’ve got to make it perfectly clear that nothing is going on.”

“Oh. Yeah, I was getting the feeling that she’s interested, though I can’t say why; she just showed up that way. Today was the first time we’ve met.”

Cherry rubbed her chin. “Hmm. She was eyeing you a bit when I delivered dessert, but try not to read too much into it.”

“Hahaha, I won’t. Luna has already warned me about her and won’t budge on it. I’m sure she’ll keep the peace at the outing. Oh, the outing… I’m sorry, Cherry.”

“What about?”

“Well, Twilight has planned a special outing for me and… I, I didn’t invite you.”

Cherry looked surprised but soon relaxed. “Oh, David, that’s nothing to apologise for. I couldn’t have gone anyway.”

“But it is. You’re my friend and I should’ve invited you. Why couldn’t you come?” he asked.

“Well, it’s for the same reason that Princess Celestia reacted to that wink, and why Princess Luna is so comfortable with you being around me.”

“I’m afraid I don’t follow.”

“They both know that I like you a bit. It wouldn’t have been good for me to go, that’s all. We can have fun here, but going with you right now would be a no-no. It might turn out badly for Miss Rarity as well if she’s not careful. So don’t worry about me.”

“I’ll try, but it still bothers me.”

Cherry smiled. “You’re nice; thanks. Also, I think I know of something that can help smooth things over between you and Princess Celestia.”

“Wait, what’s wrong between Princess and me?”

“You said so yourself! After that wink and the commotion it caused, it can’t hurt to be careful.”

“Alright, what do you have in mind?”

“You said you like to bake, right?”

“Yeah, I do,” David replied.

“Well, I imagine a pretty sweet-toothed princess wouldn’t mind if you showed up with some baked goods to your outing.”

“Ahh, I get your drift.”

“So, do you have a specialty?”

“I’ve got a few go-to picks; one of my favorites is a heavy lemon-lime pound cake in a bundt pan.”

“Well, that definitely sounds sweet, but it might be a little too heavy for a group event. Anything else?”

“My grandmother’s angel food cake is pretty good, versatile as well.”

“Ahh, that sounds like a winner. Light and fluffy, super sweet but also fat-free.”

“Yeah, I like to cube it and pair it with toppings and various icings like some chocolate ganache and fruit or just some whipped cream and strawberries. Or you could always go with my grandmother’s preference and slather it with buttercream frosting.”

“Sounds like a good choice. It will go well with the picnic.”

“I didn’t say anything about a picnic.”

“Oh, oops! You do realize I’m the head chef, right? If food is involved, I’m bound to hear about it.”

“Okay, you got me there. So you already heard about the outing then.”

“Yup, this is my domain. That is if I can fight off Miss Pie. Since this is a semi-royal event, I’m supposed to call the shots, but apparently, she is handling the preparations and doesn’t want to let the royal chef corps manage the food. I think I’ll let her make some of the snacks, but the main cuisine and desserts are going to have to pass through my kitchen. That includes yours as well, so you better put your hoof down.”

“Pretty serious about food aren’t ya?” David smirked.

“You know it! So, are you going to do some baking?”

“I’m in. When do we have some time?”

“I think tomorrow after lunch would be best. I should have everything you need, but give me a list of ingredients just in case.”

“Okay, should I do one cake or two?” David asked.

Cherry just looked at him with a smirk.

“Okay, two then?”

“Sure.”

“So I’ll need at least two dozen eggs, four cups of sugar, a few cups of weak-cake flour, some cream of tartar, vanilla extract and pinch of salt. Also, do you have a scale? This recipe works better by weight.”

“So you are serious about baking then.”

“Yup!”

“I’ve got everything you’ll need except the vanilla extract. Would vanilla sugar do instead?”

“Yeah, that’ll work nicely.”

“So… I assume we’re going to have a bunch of egg yolks after this?”

“Yeah. I suppose I could make something with them.”

“You didn’t hear it from me, but a certain Princess of the Night likes chocolate pudding.”

“Oh, nice. I could make a mess of chocolate pudding for her as well. How about dark chocolate?”

“Sounds great. She’ll love it. I’ll have the rest of the ingredients ready for you.”

“Thanks, Cherry, this really means a lot to me.”

“Sure, silly. Glad to be of help.”

***

The two finished their meal together in peace after making their plans. Only after every scrap of food was consumed did someone dare to speak again.

“Ohhh, Cherry.”

“Yes, David?”

“That was so good. It was the perfect bit of comfort food for me, thanks a ton.”

“You’re welcome. You know we haven’t had dessert yet, right?”

“I’m not sure if I can eat anymore.”

“So I suppose my tiramisu is going to waste then.”

“I’ve changed my mind.”

Cherry chuckled lightly. “Smart man. Give me a second to go get it.”

With that, Cherry slowly rose from her place at the table and walked back into the prep room. There was a lot of noise as she fussed around in there for plates and silverware, then the loud crash of broken plates.

David rushed from his seat to see what had happened. Arriving at the scene, he saw Cherry sprawled out on her side with broken dishes all around her. The mare lay there rubbing her head with a hoof while the prized tiramisu had been dropped and now was precariously perched on her flank.

“Cherry, are you okay?”

“Yeah, just slipped a bit. I guess we didn’t clean up properly. It happens sometimes, don’t worry.”

“I’m glad you’re okay, but your dessert…”

“What? Where is it?”

David just pointed to her exposed sides, now covered with mascarpone. The cool sensation must have registered with Cherry as well, as she shivered and then looked over to her dessert, now plastered onto her body.

“Ohh, I was really looking forward to that too,” Cherry whined.

She started to stir, but David quickly walked over and held her down at the shoulder.

“Wait, you could still be hurt or slip again. Let me help,” he said.

Cherry’s coat bristled a bit at the contact. She wasn’t afraid, but her body reacted with the new sensation as adrenaline coursed through her.

“That’s okay David, I can get up,” she said.

David did not hear her. He stared at the sweet on her sides as her back leg twitched, trying to gain purchase on the ground to stand. Slowly, he reached down with his free hand, Cherry raising her head to watch, and he traced a line around the confection with his fingers, collecting bits of cake and sweetened cheese as he went.

Cherry couldn’t help but mewl at his touch in an all too sensitive area. A shudder rippled through her body and caused her to shake her head and mane.

“David, stop that!”

He pulled away and drew his messy fingers to his face, glancing sideways at the confused pony on the floor before plunging them into his mouth and licking them clean.

“I’m sorry Cherry, it just looked so good.”

“You’re going to get us both in trouble. Big trouble!”

“Sorry,” he said dejectedly.

“Don’t ‘sorry’ me, just pick up the rest and put it on a plate!”

David looked back at the mess on her sides, and then to Cherry’s face. She lay there, staring, half-pouting, half-glaring at David with a blush almost as bright as her hair.

He released his hold of her shoulder and reached down with both hands. There, he unceremoniously scooped up the dessert off of her side and stood up with it cupped in his palms.

Now free, Cherry clambered to her hooves in an instant. She looked up at the giant carrying her dessert, no plate in sight.

“Sorry Cherry, could you get a plate for me please?” David asked.

Cherry didn’t say a word. She looked around the counters momentarily for a dish, then turned back to the man. Then she did the unthinkable. Opening her jaws wide, she gobbled down half of the rescued tiramisu in one bite. Unfortunately for David, his hand was also in there somewhere and she gobbled that too.

She took her half and David’s hand into her mouth and closed her eyes. The taste was exquisite, everything she could’ve wanted from her favorite dessert. Cherry moaned slightly in appreciation of the sweet filling her mouth as her tongue worked over David’s digits, cleaning all remnants of the sweet concoction from his hand.

As abruptly as it started, it stopped again. Cherry pulled back quickly, her mouth still full of the sugary goodness and looked bashfully up at David. He stood there, mouth slightly agape at the pony, shocked into silence. Cherry finished her meal and swallowed loudly before clearing her throat.

“Ahem. You started it,” Cherry said.

David had no words.

“Thanks for saving dessert. You can have the rest,” she said to him.

“What did you do that for!?” David yelled, his face showing confusion and shock.

“What did I do?!! What about what YOU did!?” Cherry yelled back while standing her ground.

“I… What I… I’m… soo stupid!” David yelled.

“Yes. YES. YOU. ARE,” she huffed. “But… I don’t mind,” Cherry said, finally having lost the anger that had consumed her earlier.

“What?” David asked, still in shock.

Cherry sighed. “I don’t mind that you’re trouble or stupid. You don’t mean to be, I guess it’s just who you are. And that makes Princess Luna very lucky.

“David, I’m going to do my best to be your friend. I want you to know that. But…”

“But?”

“But I may be terrible at it. I may end up causing you trouble. I might even fall for you. But I’ve decided I want to try to be your friend. Is that okay?”

David looked at her, dumbfounded. He stared at the floor, still covered in shards of broken dishes and then back at his hands, still holding on to the dessert. He tried to clear his mind for a moment; he tried to think. He pulled his hand up to his mouth and took a giant bite of the leftover dessert then let the remnants fall to the ground as he savored his one and only bite.

Cherry stood there watching the man chew, then swallow, all while keeping his eyes closed and head raised to the ceiling. Finally, he let his head fall and opened his eyes.

“Thanks, Cherry, it was really good tiramisu. It sure would’ve been a waste not to eat it.”

Now it was Cherry’s turn to look confused.

“I may be a crappy friend who gets us both in trouble, but I’ll do my best to be your friend… if you’ll have me,” David said. “No need to waste it because we caused a mess. Will you forgive me?”

“Sure. But you’re going to have to help clean this place up!” she said as a smile grew on her lips.

“And you’re going to need a bath!” David said, laughing a bit to himself.

“I will take care of that myself,” Cherry said sternly.

“I wasn’t offering, honest!”

The two laughed a bit together as they cleaned up the mess in the prep room. No glances were made, no lingering looks, just a bit of fun and laughter.

Finally washing their hands and hooves of the mess, Cherry turned again to David.

“I am going to have to tell Princess Luna about this and beg for her leniency, so you had better tell her before I do,” Cherry said with all sincerity.

“Okay. I’ll be sure to tell her tomorrow morning. Do you think she’ll be mad?”

“I… don’t know. She might or might not. I know I’d be pretty upset if it were me.”

David sighed. “Crap.”

“You’ll take it like a champ.” Cherry nudged him with a hoof.

“Do you think we’ll still be able to bake tomorrow?”

“Maybe. I’ll plan on it, but if you don’t show or I get sacked, that’s life.”

“Oh come on, you’re Princess Celestia’s private chef. It’s much more likely that I’ll be imprisoned rather than you being fired.”

“Perhaps you are correct,” Cherry said with a smile. “Thanks for cleaning up but you’d better be off now. I’ll take care of the rest.”

“Thanks, Cherry. You’re a good friend,” David said.

“We’ll see about that. Goodnight, David.”

“Night, Cherry.”

***

Part 5 - Complications 2: Act XXI - Fight Night

Part 5: Complications 2 (Acts 21-26)

Act XXI - Fight Night

At dinnertime after the outing, David and Luna sat in the royal dining room, with Luna on her chair and David beside her on the bench seat.

“I wonder where my sister and the others are,” Luna pondered.

“I’m thinking the same thing myself. It’s pretty rare for nobody to be here.”

Squeeak.

The doors to the main part of the castle answered David and Luna’s question as they noisily opened. In strode Applejack and Princess Celestia, both looking quite happy.

“Good evening. I am sorry we have arrived late, Lulu, Sir David,” Celestia said.

“Evenin’ Princess Luna, David. Like Princess Celestia said, sorry to keep ya’ll waitin’.”

“It was no imposition at all. Is Twilight not with you?” Luna asked.

Celestia shook her head. “No. She has decided not to join us this evening and is resting in the observatory.”

“Oh, I do hope she is feeling alright,” Luna said.

“She will in time. For now, rest is needed.” Celestia took her seat.

While the two sisters were talking, Applejack hopped up onto the bench and sat next to David. “So, uh… did ya like the outing? Have fun?”

“Yes. I had a really good time, and it was nice meeting all of you. I especially liked being able to run around a bit. Getting out to stretch my legs was just what I needed.”

Applejack turned away slightly with a contemplative look on her face. Her expression brought a sudden realization to David of the event he had inadvertently brought up.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…”

“That’s okay, sugarcube.” She turned to look back at him, smiling somewhat. “You didn’t mean nuthin’ by it. Besides, you, uh… you saved me back there. I’m mighty grateful, honest. You’re my… I mean, I think I…” Applejack shook her head, a stern expression taking over. “ I owe you a debt, and Apples always pay up.”

“Applejack, you don’t owe me anything. I’m glad I could help, and I’d do it again.” David smiled at her, causing Applejack’s own smile to return.

The room fell silent, and both Applejack and David noticed that the princesses had stopped talking and were casually avoiding eye contact with them.

“Pardon my manners, Princesses. I didn’t mean to jabber on,” Applejack said, taking her hat off and resting it on the bench.

“That is quite alright, Miss Applejack. We are just grateful that you are unhurt and also that the royal doctor has given you a clean bill of health,” Celestia said, wearing a warm smile.

“Oh, that’s great news!” David said.

“Indeed,” Luna added.

“And now that we are all present, I think Miss Applejack should do the honors of starting the meal,” Celestia said, gesturing to the silver bell on the table.

“Thank ya, Princess!”

Applejack stood up in her seat to reach the bell on the table. She bit down on the stem lightly, taking in her grasp, then shook her head side-to-side drawing out an ear-splitting ring, causing the others to shrink back in pain and surprise.

Applejack stopped and set the bell down. “Sorry, y’all. You can take the mare outta the farm, but you can’t take the farm outta the mare I guess.”

“Well. That is quite… alright. Though, I think you might have startled the staff,” Celestia said, looking over at the kitchen door.

As if by magic, the door opened up—just a crack—and a mare’s muzzle peeked through. Seeing that the situation was all-clear, the door opened fully, and the mare stepped aside, allowing the procession behind her to enter the dining room.

The chef-ponies deposited their meals on the table and left gracefully, as usual, leaving behind a slightly shaken-looking Cherry Topping.

Cherry bowed, then addressed the group. “Forgive me, princesses. I wasn’t quite sure what was going on. I had heard we had a guest. You must be Princess Twilight’s friend, Applejack. My name is Ch—”

“Cherry Topping. Yes, I’ve heard of you,” Applejack interrupted. “Pinkie talked a fair bit about ya. Quite a baker, I hear.”

“Thank you, Miss Applejack. I’ve also heard a bit about you from my aunt, Cherry Jubilee.”

“Cherry Jubilee is your aunt!?” Applejack asked, surprised.

“She is.”

“Well, I’ll be.”

The two mares stared at each other with placid smiles on their faces, but neither moved or said another word.

…

“Cherry?” David said, snapping up the chef’s attention.

“Oh, David!” Cherry’s expression softened quite a bit. “Is there something I can do for you?”

Applejack watched Cherry closely and smirked a bit at her change in demeanor.

“No, Cherry. Everything looks wonderful, as usual. I just wanted to thank you for all you did regarding the outing. The food was good, but that dessert tower was simply amazing.”

“That’s great! I’m glad you liked the presentation. Did everypony like your treats?”

“I think they were well received, but we can talk about that later. I just wanted to say thank you.”

Cherry beamed a huge smile at David, then turned her head away slightly, somewhat blushing. “Oh, okay. Everypony, please enjoy your dinner. Do not hesitate to ring if you need anything.”

Cherry then bowed and turned towards the kitchen. As she was walking to the door, she looked back, catching David’s eye and gave him a nod. She then caught Applejack’s gaze as well, but broke it quickly and re-entered her kitchen.

“Cherrys,” Applejack mumbled under her breath.

“Did you say something, Applejack?” David asked.

“Oh, nuthin’. Seems Miss Topping and I have somethin’ in common, that’s all. But don’t mind that, let’s eat!”

The group followed Applejack’s suggestion and started dinner. Both princesses practiced eating carefully as they attempted another magic-less meal. Celestia, however, no longer held reservations about doing what she had to do, and followed her sister’s picnic example at times, when necessary. It was also a small miracle that tonight’s meal was conspicuously missing soup as an appetizer.

“So,” Applejack started. “You know Cherry pretty well?” she asked David.

“Yes. Cherry is actually one of my best friends here in the castle. She’s a great chef, and it was thanks to her that I was able to make those desserts for today.”

“So I gathered. But how well do you know her?”

This caused both Luna and Celestia to balk just a bit.

“Well enough, I suppose. Cherry’s smart, friendly and kind, willing to lend her time and expertise, and she has a great sense of humor. As I said, we’re good friends.”

“Ah see. I worked for her aunt for a spell in Dodge Junction, back a ways. She seems a lot like Jubilee—a confident and smart mare, good with business too. Always got what she wanted, that one.”

“Indeed, Cherry is smart. She has done well here in the castle and has been able to endure any challenges placed in her path,” Luna added, joining the conversation.

“Ah don’t doubt that for a second. We Apples may not have familial ties to the Cherrys like we do the Oranges, but we recognize ‘em as a strong farm family, at the roots. It’s good that she’s branched out; found her way in Canterlot of all places.”

“Wow. I bet she’d really appreciate hearing that, coming from you, Applejack,” David said.

“Aww, shucks. She don’t need me fawnin’ over her any, and don’t you go tellin’ her either. I suppose it’s good that you’ve met a smart earth pony around here, but you be careful of Cherry there, David. She might see your skill and try to snap ya up like her aunt did with me.”

Celestia stopped eating at that remark and looked over at Applejack with her lips drawn taut and showing concern, but said nothing. Luna, however, just smiled knowingly at David.

***

The meal continued on, Applejack and David chatting away with Luna joining in where she could. Conspicuously quiet was the elder ruler. Outside of the greetings and a few requests at the table, Celestia did not say a word in conversation. This was obvious to all but seemed to grate on David visibly, as he would occasionally look over in her direction, only to be met with Celestia’s patent smile, then to be drawn back into conversation with the other two mares.

“So, Miss Applejack,” Luna started. “It seems our dear David performed quite the miracle in healing you.”

“I’ll say. There I was, feelin’ a bit woozy one second, then I woke up and was all patched up. I don’t usually have much use for unicorn magic, but I’m plenty grateful for it today.”

“Again, I have no idea what happened out there. It’s just as Luna said, it was a miracle,” David commented.

“Well, miracle worker—aside from that, you sure showed off some amazing stuff out there,” Applejack said.

“What do you mean?” David asked.

“You played, swam, and ran hard with us ponies today. I’m mighty impressed, that’s for sure.”

“Thanks, Applejack.”

“Well, anytime you want to stretch out and put them muscles to work, you just come on down to Sweet Apple Acres, my home, and we’ll have a hoot of a time. I promise it won’t be all work and no play, though. I’ll teach ya some of my family’s prize-winning recipes, and you can have some of the best home-cooked food in Equestria—if I do say so myself.”

“That’s a really nice offer, Applejack, thank you. I don’t know when that will be possible, but I’ll keep it in mind.”

“You do that. I jus’ know my family will welcome ya, and not because ya saved my life; that’s private. They can just smell an honest, kind and hardworkin’ fella like yourself, and we’re no slouches on hospitality neither!”

Celestia barely waited for Applejack to spit out her last words before she rang the silver bell again, this time to call for dessert.

Cherry burst forward from the kitchen, carrying a tray of small bite-sized treats and tall glasses filled with a white substance and straws. She approached the table and carefully set down the tray for all to see.

Applejack was the first to speak up.

“What’s all this here, Miss Cherry?”

“Oh, just a little something I whipped up for our special guest. Tonight we have mini cherry-apple tartlets and vanilla milkshakes made from fresh vanilla bean ice cream.”

“I see you found something to make with all those leftover yolks,” David said.

“Yes. I felt it would be nice to have some ice cream on-hand, so I used the remainder of the yolks from yesterday to make it. Then, after finding our guest was none other than the Applejack, I made these tarts in her honor. I think you’ll find them paired nicely with the milkshakes.” Cherry then looked around the table. “Does anypony need anything else?”

The table was silent, all participants seeming content.

“No, Cherry, I think that will be all. Thank you,” David said.

“Okay. Enjoy!” Cherry said before returning to the kitchen again.

Everyone started in on their desserts, and ‘mmms’ and ‘oohs’ were heard from all.

Applejack snorted, wearing a grin. “Cherries and apples in dessert together. Now I’ve seen everythin’. She did put in some effort, though, even made a miniature lattice on each piece.”

“This is exquisite, do you not agree, Sister?” Luna asked.

“Indeed,” Celestia replied.

“I like how she paired both tart Smith apples and dark Bing cherries with the sweet vanilla milkshake,” David added.

Applejack smiled. “Eeyup. Not too shabby.”

***

With the dinner and dessert finally finished, the party decided it was time to retire for the night. David and Luna saw Applejack off, who was apparently staying in David’s original room, then bid Celestia goodnight as well as they both headed toward Luna quarters.

Now in Luna’s room, David took a moment to chat with his lover about something that was on his mind.

“Luna, I’m worried about Celestia. She seemed a bit… I don’t know, off tonight. She barely said a word at dinner.”

“Yes, I agree. I tried a few times to engage her in conversation or steer the topic toward something she would be interested in, but to no avail.”

David came over to the bed, where Luna was lying on her side, looking up at him from her pillow. He lay down next to her on his back and stared up at the ceiling’s animated mural of the night sky.

“Does it bother you, dear?”

“A bit. Do you think it has something to do with what happened at the outing with Applejack?”

“I am not sure. Quite a few things could be bothering her, the magical anomaly is only one I would consider. She is, most likely, feeling concern for Twilight’s apparent illness as well. That, and it was perhaps a strain on her not to use magic during the day. Oh! Forgive me for not asking earlier, but did you suffer any ill-effects from my sister’s teleportation of us all back to Canterlot?”

“Actually, no. I barely felt a tingle. I’d like to suggest we all go back to normal, but that may be rushing things a bit.”

“I appreciate your eagerness to return to normalcy, but you should not feel a burden to us. We have been spoiled by our magical gifts, as both of us have demonstrated today. I believe it does us good to return to a more natural way of things for a while.”

“If you say so, but I’d like to see if there is a range on the effect as soon as we can. I certainly couldn’t have felt every time Celestia used magic when we weren’t together yesterday, so there’s a good chance that using some magic when I’m out of range would be possible.”

“You are too kind, dear. Let us rest on that topic until tomorrow. Come, it is time for sleep.” Luna said, stroking his side lazily with a hoof.

“I’m sorry, Luna. I’m a little worked up right now. I think I’ll just go back to my room and sleep there after I calm down. Allow me to help you to bed, though.”

David rolled over and kissed his mare lovingly and gave her a tight hug, pulling her to him, drawing her forelegs up to her chest as he held her close. Luna cooed lightly in his arms and pressed her forehead into his, relishing in his touch.

They stayed like that for a few moments before David kissed her once more, then pulled away. He sat up on the bed next to her and removed her shoes, turned and placed them on the floor, then returned and removed her crown, and likewise placed it on the velvet pillow where it belonged. Finally, David came back and reached down for her peytral. Luna lifted her head slowly, giving him enough access to slip it up and off of her, then she quickly flopped back down on her pillow as he put it in its rightful place.

“Is there anything more my princess desires?” he asked quietly.

“Only that if you tire, you consider returning to my side. Do not fear waking me. With you here, I would be only that much more comfortable.”

“We’ll see, my love. Until then, sleep peacefully.”

David reached down and pulled Luna’s bed sheets up and tucked her in gently. She squirmed slightly, trying to find the perfect position, and casually grasped David’s hand with her hoof. He waited, and seeing her close her eyes, he extracted his arm and left her.

***

Back in his own room, David took a few moments to put his thoughts to paper and update his journal.

Journal of David Marshall
Sunday, Day Eight in Equestria, Night
Current mood: Conflicted

Let’s see, so much has happened in the last two days, it’s hard to recount it all.

My relationship with Princess Luna has continued to escalate quickly, and we are both enamored with each other. As usual with relationships that go way too fast, I’m always a little concerned in the back of my head that it may come back to bite us, but I’m still fully committed to her. She is such a wonderful person… well, to me, she’s great. She does have an interesting concept of ‘getting even’ with others, especially when they get too close to me. I think it’s a bit of the prankster in her, mixed with the old-world authoritative style that she’s used to. Perhaps it is also a coping mechanism to deal with her past issues of jealousy. Regardless, it definitely keeps me on my toes and reminds me to be more courteous to her and more cautious around others.

Speaking of others, today I met the rest of the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. It was very much like I expected, with the small exception that I think I may actually end up being friends with all of them.

Fluttershy was much more talkative with me than I would have ever expected, which I really enjoyed. I was quite worried that my existence, itself, would be too much for her, but she handled that and so much more today.

Pinkie is well, Pinkie. Seeing her in real life was more of a shock to me than I was to Fluttershy. She’s really got all the energy and more that I expected, but being a somewhat laid-back person myself, I think I could use a change of pace now and then.

Rainbow Dash is probably my biggest concern. Today I saw her in ‘full race mode,’ as I’ll call it. Her brain seems to completely shut down during a competition. Outside of that, she was a little brash at the beginning—I think that was just a front for me—but otherwise, was probably the most interesting and complex of the ponies I met. She pays attention to everything her friends say, even if it’s probably ‘egghead stuff’ and seems to calculate off of it, always thinking quickly, then races off to action. I also spotted Rainbow and Applejack snuggled up together after the incident… Oh yeah, about that.

Applejack. I feel like I shouldn’t say many words about her, but I can’t help it. She really had it rough today, well, both of us did. During the outing, we held two races. During the second, while running through the forest, Applejack fell and had an accident. Luckily, I was nearby and went to investigate; I almost didn’t. She didn’t want help at first, but after checking her over, I found that she was bleeding pretty badly, perhaps it was even arterial. (Okay, this is really making me anxious again, I’d better wrap it up.) I called for help, and the others came running. Shortly before we were found, though, and I’d feared the worst, I apparently called on some of the magic I’ve got flowing through me now and healed her. I realize I’m in a land of magic, but it was a miracle to me; I’m just glad it happened at all.

Since then, Applejack has made a full recovery. She’s currently staying here in the castle with us all, but I expect she will leave tomorrow, as she’s already been given a clean bill of health. Overall, she’s really nice and fun to be around. One odd bit is that she seems to have something against Cherry. Not sure what to say about that. She made one remark about Cherry possibly “snapping me up for my talents” or something that really seemed to unnerve Celestia.

Oh, Celestia… That’s mostly why I’m here writing now, instead of wrapped in Luna’s legs.

Something clicked in her after Applejack’s accident, and now I can’t help but feel she’s agitated or at least worried, more than anyone. Luna said it probably wasn’t just my influence, but now that I think of it, it’s probably mostly my influence.

She’s had to deal with so much: not using her magic for fear of causing me pain or harm, Luna’s announcement of our relationship to the others, and she also felt and watched me use magic—her magic. Not to mention Twilight suddenly falling ill at the picnic after doing so much, and finally, Celestia had to use her magic to clean up after all of us to bring everyone back to Canterlot. It’s just too much.

No matter how I look at it, aside from Twilight, I’m the main component of her stress, and those things are just the obvious bits! I’ve noticed that every interaction I had today seemed to get a reaction out of her. A look here, a fake smile there, at times she even turned away. I don’t want to do this to her, or anyone. I’ve got to figure out where things went wrong and make it right. I’m going to go see her.

David stopped his writing and stood up suddenly. He had made up his mind and was ready to push forward. He slipped on his shoes and walked out of his room, barely even closing the door behind him.

***

David arrived at the grand doors to Celestia’s chambers in no time. The guard looked at him expectantly as he took a minute to catch his breath and calm himself.

“Can we help you, Sir David?”

“Yes, sorry. I wish to speak with Princess Celestia. Is she still awake?”

“Yes. I believe she would be willing to see you. You may enter.”

The guards stepped aside, allowing David to approach. He did so, then knocked on the grand door, and opened it slightly.

“Princess Celestia, it’s David. May I speak with you?”

“Come in,” she replied.

David pushed the doors open and walked in. They snapped shut behind him, courtesy of the guards.

Celestia was laying on one of the larger chaise lounges by her balcony, reading a book between her forehooves.

“Come, Sir David—sorry, David. Come and sit with me.”

‘Crap.’

“What has brought you this evening?” she asked, not even turning away from her book.

David walked over to the lounges and sat down across from her. “Sorry to disturb you, I’m… well, I’m worried… about you.”

She looked at him, her head cocked slightly, with a somewhat stern look on her face.

“You’re worried about me?” she asked with a slightly bitter tone.

“Well, yes. Of course I am.”

“Why?” Her brow furrowed.

“Celestia… you’re obviously upset, and I know you have a lot on your mind, but you haven’t said anything about it.”

She dipped her head and lowered her gaze. “Hmm.”

David droned on. “Today has been a pretty rough day for us all. The magical conflict, both you and Luna trying to live without magic for me, the outing, that incident at the outing, Twilight getting sick, and you having to take us all home, it’s… it’s just too much!”

“It has been quite eventful.”

“And I thought you were fine, I mean, you know so much and seem to handle everything so easily. But somewhere in there, you just shut down on us. It’s really worried me. Talk to me, let me know if something is wrong. Let me be your friend.”

Celestia closed her book and looked him in the eyes.

“David, perhaps you are overreacting a bit. Today was stressful for all of us, yes, but that will pass, and all will be well.”

David slouched in defeat and paused. “Perhaps you are right. Maybe it’s me who is stressed out. Would you talk with me about it then?”

“If that would ease your mind—of course.”

“Thanks, Celestia. Can we start with the magic? That’s definitely got me on edge.”

“What would you like to know?”

“Well, both you and Luna are giving me magic. We all have assumed that I need it to survive because nothing here is completely devoid of magic. But, do you have any ideas why I was able to use your magic?”

“All of that is true, I believe. As far as you being able to use my magic, I’m not quite sure. During one incident a while ago, I gave my magical power to Twilight to save the world from Tirek. She was an alicorn at the time and was well-versed in using magic, but it was the only other time I had ever seen or felt someone else using my magic, until now.”

“Yes, I know that story.”

“Well, you have the same magic running through you now. You do not have as much, but it is there nonetheless. A unicorn or alicorn is able to cast spells outwardly by channeling the magic through their horn. It provides a conduit from the inner pool of magic to the world outside. Though you lack a horn, and your magical pool is far more irregular, it seems you have found a way to channel the magic anyway.”

“Wait, from what you are saying, it sounds less like a miracle, and more like you think I may be able to do it again.”

“That is likely, yes. You are uneducated in the ways of magic, though, and it may only manifest itself in times of great emotion or stress, as it did with Miss Applejack. At those times, when magic is uncontrolled, it will often respond to the will and desires of its host, and be able to perform only the most basic of spells. In my magic, that manifests as light and dark, life and death, healing and attack.”

“Oh. So I—”

“Yes, you drew upon the power of light and life and healed Applejack. You must also be quite careful now, as though I am heralded as the life-bringer, there is also the opposite side.”

David sat quietly in contemplation before answering, “I understand.”

“I believe you do. I also do not think you could be drawn into channeling dark magic accidentally, you are far too honest and pure, but it still remains within the magic.”

“What about Luna’s magic or the other princesses?”

“Luna’s magic is much more… subtle. She is more attuned to the mind. Her base magic revolves around dreams, illusions, sleep, and subterfuge; though she, and we all, are capable of much more. That is only the raw affinity of her magic. Cadance is the master of emotion, centered on love. She can easily detect and see how it is influenced by others. That also makes her a great caregiver and protector, as the power of love is quite strong defensively. Twilight is the odd mare out—please do not say I described her as such—she actually has no affinity at all, only raw power. She is able to use magic from any of our specialties and can learn it quite quickly. I suppose saying she has no affinity is not exactly correct, as her element can claim, her affinity is all magic.”

“So, the magic of friendship?”

“It is something she found herself. It is not only hers to wield, as it is like the magic of love: it can be felt by all. She is only unique in the level of power she expresses with it and what she learned from the Elements of Harmony.”

“Wow, that’s a lot to take in. So, how do you feel about me being able to use your magic?”

“I was honestly taken quite aback by it at first. Stunned, if I may say so. I remember running up to meet Twilight when she found you two, and then I could see a brightness, but even as I looked through it, it felt as if I was already at your location. When I was finally able to examine Miss Applejack and found nothing wrong, it was then that I was certain that you had used my magic to heal her. It actually made me… happy. I was happy that our connection could bring forth such good. I…“

David sat, looking at Celestia, tears welling up in her eyes. He reached out and placed his hand on her hoof to comfort her. Celestia immediately straightened up and shook her head a bit, clearing her emotions. Surprised, David removed his hand and sat up straight.

“It was good that you were able to save her. I am grateful, David.”

“It was all thanks to you. It’s your magic after all. So after that, when you and the others examined me, you said the magical pool had changed shape—grown, right? Also that the visible representation of the magical conflict had changed?”

“Yes. I hate to make assumptions, but in your rather unique case, it is difficult not to. The magical pool of anything in this world is synonymous with their physical being. Imagine it as a layer of filling or frosting between two layers of a cake. The frosting layer has the same shape but is comprised of different matter altogether. Your pool is more like a partially filled jelly doughnut—it has an odd shape, and there are portions of dough that do not have any filling at all.”

David laughed. “I’m sorry, but, Celestia, are you getting hungry or something?”

She chuckled just a bit. “Perhaps. Forgive me, I do sometimes have a snack at this hour. I will try to keep that in check. Where were we… oh yes— Your pool seems to be changing, perhaps it is evolving into what we would consider ‘normal.’ As for the magical conflict… I am not sure what the change represents. My current assumption is that with the larger capacity that your pool now provides the conflict simply does not provide the same stimulus to you as it did before. That may also mean that if it fills, it may cause the same or perhaps an even more powerful reaction in you.”

“I see. Speaking on the conflict, is there any way that both your and Luna’s magic can coexist and not be conflicting?”

“Hmm. I had not considered that yet. Blending magic from two sources is indeed possible. Twilight actually does it whenever she and the other element bearers use the magic of friendship. There, she is blending their power together and is only able to do so when they are harmonious in feeling and desires. Luna and I have wielded such power before when we defeated Discord and our love as sisters is what gave us the ability to do so. This warrants further discussion. I will try to bring it up with Twilight when she is feeling better.”

“How is she? When I heard that she was ill, I was very worried that I had caused it in some way.”

“Rest assured, she will be fine in a few days. You had no part in her illness, it is completely natural.”

“But she was so… so weak. I couldn’t stand to see her that way.”

“Weakness is a symptom, yes, but it is nothing to worry about. Twilight is resting for tonight in the observatory, and I will take her back home tomorrow morning so she may rest in her own bed.”

“Okay. I’m glad to hear you say there is nothing to worry about.”

“Is there anything else you would like to discuss?” Celestia asked.

“Sorry, maybe just one more thing?”

“Quite alright. Please, go on.”

“So, ever since we learned of me being able to sense magic, both you and Luna have put yourselves out in trying to abstain from using it around me. I can already see from Luna how difficult that has made your lives, and I wanted to thank you and apologize.”

“Oh, David, you have nothing to apologize for.”

“Maybe not, but I felt guilty about it, especially when I saw how it affected you at the picnic.”

Celestia chuckled. “Forced to use my hooves for something, the heavens forbid!” She then laughed heartily.

“Come on, Celestia. I’m being serious here. It’s a huge imposition on you both; we have to fix this.”

“It has been a bit… trying today, I will admit that. And when court resumes, I would be expected to act normally. Even the tabloids will take notice if I do not use magic.”

“See! I want us to do some experiments, to test if there is a range where I can feel the magic being used. I think there might be, as yesterday I’m sure there were points when you must have used magic when I wasn’t around and I didn’t feel anything. That should allow some semblance of normalcy to you both.”

“Okay. I would suggest that you do not keep your hopes up, though. Our connections do not seem to be related to distance, and as such, the impact of our magic may not either.”

“Does that, or not being able to use magic around me concern you?” David asked.

“It was a bit awkward at first, but I cannot say that it is a great imposition, though.”

“Oh. Okay.”

“Does that cause you discomfort, David?”

“Not exactly.”

“What is it then? Does something still bother you?”

“Yes. You see, we’ve talked about me using your powers to heal Applejack, Twilight’s illness, and even unintentionally forcing you to not use magic. None of it bothers you, which leaves me to fear one thing does.”

“Oh, David…”

“Celestia, are you bothered by my relationship with Luna?”

Celestia sat up straight and looked into David’s eyes. His question was sincere, and she could see him waver. Emotions brewed inside her chest that caused her to shiver and her wings to tremble. She broke the gaze and turned away.

“No. I am happy for you both. I know Luna truly loves you, and you her.”

“Forgive me, Celestia. But I have seen you. There are times you look away, like now, or times your smile falters. But the thing that hurt me the most today was when we all gathered after Applejack’s accident. You stood there amongst us, but you were not with us. Why is that?”

“That… was not your fault. Everypony was upset, and yet relieved that Miss Applejack was returned to them unharmed. I always stand by my little ponies to be there in their time of need. To comfort them and protect them. Her friends took good care of her and showered her with their love. Luna, also, shared her love with you and the bond you share eased both your pains.”

“What about you, Celestia. Who took care of your pain?”

Celestia faced the man once again, tears streaming down her face.

“I do not HAVE that luxury. I must sometimes bear the pain for all of Equestria. It is my role to fill!”

David balked at her volume. “No, it’s not,” he said calmly, even with his emotions boiling beneath the surface. “I could see your pain, and I want you to know that someone was there; that I was willing to be there for you.”

Celesta got up from her lounge and started to walk away toward the balcony. David quickly rose and followed after her. He purposely walked faster and stopped in front of her, blocking her path, garnering a fierce glare from the princess.

“Celestia, I care. Why won’t you talk to me? Why did you turn away then when I wanted to help you?”

“YOU!?” she began to yell. “You would reach out to ME? To comfort ME, even while wrapped in HER—in my SISTER’S loving embrace!?”

David recoiled in shock, then stiffened his posture, his eyes fixated with hers.

“I did, and I would! Your pain is no different. Why did you turn away, Celestia?”

“I WILL NOT HURT HER!” she slammed a hoof down on the tile.

Celestia’s words hit him internally with the same force her hoof displayed. Feeling broken and numb, David got out of her way and slumped down onto his knees with tears welling up in his eyes.

“I know that,” he whispered, choking back his emotions. “She knows that too. We just want to be able to care for you, to help you and hold you when you need it. We want to make sure you are okay.”

David’s change in demeanor confused Celestia. She now towered over him as he knelt on the floor. She looked at him, trying to sort her own feelings.

“What do you want from me, David?”

“We… I just want you to be okay, to not shut either of us out. Come to us if you are in pain. Don’t shoulder the world, let us be there for you.”

Celestia’s posture slumped as her anger left her. “You would—You care for me?” she asked, looking down at him.

David raised his head, his teary eyes meeting hers. Her sorrowful stare almost caused him to weep openly.

“Of course, Celestia! You are not alone!”

Celestia closed her eyes and began to sob herself. She tried to open them again, but the bitter tears forced her to squint as she looked at the man below her.

David reached up a hand and brushed aside some of the tears as they came down her face.

“David, thank—” she said as she leaned in and kissed him tenderly.

David’s eyes went wide. He could feel the warmth of Celestia’s lips on his own. He hadn’t moved, had he?

Soon, her own eyes opened in surprise, and she stared deep into the man’s soul.

The spell was broken, and the kiss ended. Celestia spun on her heels and moved quickly through her room, away from David.

“Wait!” he called out, causing her to stop.

“No. This cannot happen! You must go!” she said firmly.

“I won’t leave you like this, Celestia, it will be okay!”

“You must go. If you do not, I will force you to!”

“Please wait. I’m telling you it will be alright!”

“How can it be! I have committed a grievous sin against my own sister! You must leave now!”

David felt her magic growing, and in a split second he found himself kneeling on the floor outside the doors. He stood, wiped his face, and turned to face the guards wearing a very determined expression.

“I’m sorry, Sir David,” one said as they lined up. “You should go now. You cannot enter.”

David opened his mouth to speak but closed it without uttering a word. The guards were right, he could not see her like this. He resolved to go and sleep off the pain and confusion, and so he turned and slowly walked away.

After David was out of sight, one guard spoke up. “So, what was that all about?”

“I don’t know. I’ve never seen someone ejected from Princess Celestia’s chambers before. And did you see him? He looked like he was crying.”

“Yeah. I thought Sir David was made of pretty tough stuff. Something must have happened.”

“I heard there was an incident at his special party today, somepony got hurt. Maybe that was it.”

“Maybe. It’s best if we don’t think about it. Actually, I’m sorry I brought it up, gossip is bad business. ”

“Agreed.”

***

David walked toward his room. His mind was muddled with what he had just experienced, and he was moving on autopilot.

‘What in the world just happened? I’m so confused. It was really emotional, sad, even scary. I don’t even want to think right now, just sleep.’

Before he realized it, though, he stood in front of the massive ebony doors of Luna’s chambers. Stopping, he sighed to himself.

‘It’s pointless to go back to my room now. Maybe my brain knows what is best and led me here instead.’

David pushed open the large doors and entered quietly. He closed them behind him and let his eyes adjust to the dim light of the faux stars above.

David saw his princess, his lover, sleeping peacefully in her bed. She had stayed right as he left her earlier, with plenty of space next to her. It was his space, his place. David’s mind clouded again, and tears welled up in his eyes, causing him to shut them tightly and waited for peace to return. Having calmed down slightly, he walked to the bedside, disrobed and slipped in beside Luna.

As he lay on his side, facing away, his mind raced about the recent events, trying desperately to make sense of it all. He could not help but picture Celestia’s face in shock, in anger and in… desperation? It was tormentous, being unable to do anything to alleviate the situation.

Still lost in his thoughts, he felt Luna list and scoot toward him, pressing her warm back against his. The comfort that it gave him was immense, and it broke him from his thoughts. This caused his silent tears to fall again, but they soon dried up as exhaustion took him to sleep.

***